Friday’s Free Book

Cuckold’s Anonymous

 

It was like any other room that 12-step programs use.  A couple of dozen hard folding chairs arranged so that everyone had a good view of the podium.  There was a small table with a large coffee pot along one wall. Coffee is on addiction that addicts are allowed.   As I walked in, I noticed that there were only about half of the chairs occupied.  People were spread out so that no one was really close enough for them to talk to each other.  That was not why they were here.  Eventually, someone would get up and talk but not as a one on one type of thing.  They were here to admit that they had a weakness of some kind and perhaps to get help to overcome it.

This was my first visit to this particular group, although I had been to several alcoholics’ anonymous meetings.  And I figured this was probably something similar.  When the big hand was straight up, and the little hand was on the eight, someone would walk to the microphone and announce they were ready to start.  I imagined that then someone would also offer some type of prayer or benediction, probably the “Serenity Prayer.”  And then one by one, people would offer their confessions of stupidity.  After a couple of hours, the meeting would break up, and folks might congregate into twos or three and say to each other how much they needed to get these things off their chest.

I studied the group and was surprised when I noticed that a woman sat all alone in the far back row.  She was as far from the podium as she could get, and I wondered what her purpose in being here was.  I thought some of walking back and asking her, but just then, the microphone came alive, and I figured that I best find a seat before I stood out like a sore thumb.  After all, I was not here to share.  I was only here to listen and record.

A tall thin man was tapping on the end of the microphone to get people’s attention, and only when most everyone was quiet and looking directly at him did he begin to speak.  “I want to welcome each of you here tonight, and we will get started in just a few minutes.  However, I do need to ask someone to leave first.  Marcie, I see you in the back corner.  You know this is a closed meeting for members of the female sex.  Would you please make this easy on everyone and vacate the meeting room?”

Everyone in the room was looking back over their shoulders in anticipation of what was to come next.  After what was a definite pregnant pause, the woman rose from her seat but made no effort to walk towards the exit.  I studied her dress and demeanor, and I could see that she was perhaps a little overdressed for this type of occasion but not so much that she seemed totally out of place.  She wore a plain cotton dress that came down below her knees and buttoned high on her neck, not showing any more skin than what would be appropriate.  Her hair was done up in a bun in the back, and she wore a string of large pearls around her neck.  I could not see what she was wearing on her feet, but I assumed they were probably flats from the fact that she was standing very firmly in place with her feet together.  If she had worn shoes with much of a heel, she probably would have had to distribute her weight outward to maintain her posture.  She wore a minimum of makeup, although you could tell her lips were a little pinker than if she wore no lipstick.  In all, she was very attractive but not so much that she was trying to attract anyone, and I wondered why the speaker was so adamant about her leaving.

Finally, she spoke.  “Bill, we have been over this before.  I have just as much right to be here as any other member of this group.  How do you know that I do not have something worthwhile to contribute?”

“Because you are a woman.  That is why.  How do you expect these men to open up and share their experiences if one of the people responsible for their miseries is in the room?”

“I don’t remember you having any problem talking to me when we were married.  I am not leaving this room until I am good and ready.  You could call the police if you wanted, but I think you know they would not respond.  We have been through that farce before.  Now, why don’t you get on with the meeting?  Maybe I will contribute, maybe not.

I had to admire her; she had spunk.  I made it a point that when the meeting was over, I would spend some time with her.

Bill looked like he knew he was whipped, but then from her comment about them being married at one time, I figured this was not the first time he had been whipped by this woman and probably literally.  “Alright, settle down everyone.  I guess we will just have to ignore Marci and go on as if she isn’t here.  Let’s start with the serenity prayer.”

I bowed my head not out of respect but rather just, so I didn’t stand out from the rest of the worshippers.  I had heard the words hundreds of times before, so I didn’t bother listening closely.  I was just happy that it was a short prayer so we could get on with what we were here for.

When it was over, and a chorus of amens was uttered, Bill again spoke to the group.  I notice a few new faces tonight would any of you like to stand up and introduce yourselves?”  He tried to avoid looking directly at any one particular person’s face, but for some reason, his gaze seemed to fall directly on mine.  So I decided that I would draw less attention by doing as he asked than by trying to avoid the issue.

I rose to my feet and said.  “Hi, my name is Jack.”  To which I got a chorus of “Hi, Jack.”  And I was grateful that we were not in an airport or a bus terminal.  “I am just here to observe tonight being my first night and all. Perhaps I may share another time.”  And I sat down without looking to the right or left.

“Alright then,” Bill spoke.  “Who would like to share something with the group?”

A Few of the Stories

Everyone looked around, and shortly a short, pudgy man stood up from near the middle of the room and made his way towards the podium and microphone.  “Most of you know me.”  He began.  “My name is Roger, and I am a cuckold.”

“Hi, Roger,” was the refrain from almost everyone’s voice.

Roger then launched into his tale of woe.  From what I could gather, he was no longer living with the woman that had turned him into a cuckold.  But I guessed that once a cuckold, always a cuckold.  Roger related to the group how hard it was to continue with life once he had made up his mind to leave his cheating wife.  She didn’t allow him to take much with him, and he had very little funds of his own, so he was living in a shelter for battered men, although he did not describe precisely what she had done to batter him.

This was pretty dull stuff for me.  I wished he would elaborate a little bit about how he came to become a cuckold.  I really didn’t care how hard life was for him once he had committed to leaving that life.  And I imagined that because of the rules against sharing things that were said in the room, there was probably only one person I would be able to get that story from unless Roger was willing to tell me himself.  I was glad when he finally sat down, and another man took his place.

The next man up was someone that I would not have figured to be sharing in this group.  He was about six-foot-four and weighed perhaps 220 pounds, and it did not look like any of that weight was fat.  He wore a short-sleeved shirt, and you could tell that his arms were solid muscle, and he had a neck the size of a small bull.  His face was so overly handsome that he could have literally taken his pick of almost any woman he wanted.  So I was anxious to hear how he came to be in this group.

“Hi, my name is Phil, and I am a cuckold.”  And of course, he had to wait for the obligatory “Hi Phil.” to be tossed back at him.  “This is my first time here, and so I guess I need to share a little background with you before I get to where I am now.  I got married a little more than ten years ago to what I thought at the time was the sweetest, most loving woman in the world.  I am sure many of you know what I mean when I say that I loved her so much that I would do anything for her.  And truthfully, I still would if she would have me back.

Well, everything went along very well for the first few years.  We planned on having children, and we really tried, but nothing seemed to work.  And then we went to a fertility doctor to try and find out what the problem was.  Well, it turned out that I was sterile.  They could not tell exactly why, but the problem was definitely with my low sperm count.  So we talked about various other options like adoption or perhaps artificial insemination.  But Charlotte didn’t like either of those choices.  She wanted the child to be of her own flesh and blood, so adoption was out, and she wanted to be able to choose a donor that she knew and was comfortable with.   And of course, she reminded me that the infertility problem was not her fault but mine.  Of course, I tried to reason with her and show her that what she wanted was not possible within the confines of a true marriage.  We had many knockdown and drag out fights about the subject until finally, she seemed to let it drop.”  He hesitated at that point, apparently trying to decide how much more he wanted to confide to a group of total strangers.  But sometimes it is easier to talk with strangers than friends and family, and he went on.

“Well, we had an uneasy truce for a couple of years, but we grew further and further apart.  We still had sex but more and more infrequently.  And the actual act took less and less time.  And then she started going out with the “girls.”  At first, it was once a month for lunch and then twice a month for dinner and a movie, and then it was once a week, and she didn’t bother to tell me where they were going or what they were doing.  I wasn’t suspicious at first, but then she changed the way she was dressing to go out.  In the beginning, she wore just casual clothes, jeans, and a blouse with normal everyday flat-soled shoes.  Then dresses replaced the jeans, the blouses became more revealing, and the shoes became fuck me pumps.  You know what I mean, shoes with heels so high that if you fell off of them, you would kill yourself. She had not dressed that sexily since the first year of our marriage.

Then she got all dolled up one Friday night.  She was wearing a skirt so short that I could tell she was wearing garters and not pantyhose, and her blouse was so sheer that I could see she was not wearing a bra, and I could plainly see her nipples through the material.  I tried to say something to her about how she was dressed, but she just blew me a kiss and walked out the door.  “Don’t wait up,” She yelled as she closed the door.

I had a few drinks and watched a little television, and finally, curiosity got the better of me, so I went up to our bedroom and started going through her drawers.  They were full of lingerie that I had never seen before.  It looked like she had been spending hours shopping at Victoria’s Secrets.  I knew she had not bought the stuff for me, so I became suspicious as to exactly who she was showing it to.  Well, she did not come home that night or the next night.  The next time I saw her was late Sunday afternoon, and she looked like she had been “rode hard and put away wet.”

I confronted her and demanded to know exactly where she had been, whom she was with, and what they were doing.  Her answer was to tell me that I didn’t want to know and that she was tired and was going to clean up and go to bed, and she would appreciate it if I would move into the guest room so that I did not disturb her sleep.

Well, the move into the guest room became permanent.  I did not know for sure that she had taken a lover, but all the signs were there, and so I hired a private investigator to find out for sure.

The next weekend came, and again she got all dressed up and left the house early Friday night.  Again I did not see her until Sunday afternoon, and again she refused to talk to me about where she had gone or what she was doing.  But by then, I already knew.  The investigator had followed her when she left the house and reported to me that she had met with my best friend at a motel where she stayed in a room with him for the entire weekend.  He even managed to get some pictures of her through the window of the two of them kissing like newlyweds.”

At that point, he seemed to lose control, and a few tears started to fall from his eyes.  When it became obvious that he would not be able to continue with his narrative, Bill asked for someone else to share, and it began all over with another man named Fred.

I started to tune him out because from attending a few alcoholics’ anonymous meetings, I figured all the stories would be similar to each progressive one trying to beat out the one that went before it.  And then I heard Fred say, “I am here because of my own stupidity.”  And that got my interest fairly quickly.

“What I mean by that,” Fred continued, “is the whole thing was of my making.  I had this foolish idea in my head that it would be really exciting watching my wife with another man.  I don’t know if I got the idea from surfing the wrong sites on the Internet or if I was surfing those sites because I had the idea in the back of my mind and wanted to explore the idea.  In any event, in almost every instance of Internet fantasy, everything worked out for the best for the couple.  The woman always had a wonderful time enjoying the benefits of having a lover on the side, and the husband was ecstatic just being allowed to watch or sometimes participate.  In the end, everyone was happy.

So I broached the subject with my wife, and her reaction was that I should immediately seek psychiatric help since I had obviously lost my mind.  But dear, I reasoned have you never had fantasies about being with another man, maybe someone younger than me, someone with a stomach like a washboard, someone with a cock like a stallion?

“Well, when you put it like that, how could I not be interested?  So why don’t you run right out and bring one like that back to me?  But keep in mind, I am not settling for two out of three.”  And then she laughed and walked away, probably to find the number to the nearest loony bin.

I should have been intelligent enough to let the matter lie, but obviously, intelligence is not my strong suit.  But I did let it lie for a while, but I kept surfing the Internet and garnering more and more ideas of how wonderful it would be to see my wife writhing under another man moaning because she was being stretched wider and deeper than I could possibly accomplish.  Now isn’t that just the dumbest thing you have ever heard?  Well, probably not because I would bet dollars to donuts that the vast majority of you sitting here tonight started out exactly the same way.”  And then from the back corner of the room came a noise of two hands being slapped together in complete agreement.

Fred halted his narration and looked back to where Marcie was now standing up and almost cheering.  “I would be glad to relinquish the floor to the lady if she would care to come forward and share what is on her mind.”

And to that, Bill put the kibosh in a hurry.  “No, Fred, you continue with your story.  Marcie, sit down and be quiet or so help me God I will have you forcibly removed from this meeting.  This is my last warning.”

“Oh shut up, Bill.  You couldn’t control me when we were married, what makes you think you can control me now.  You know that Fred was entirely right, every one of you wimps is here because you started a ball rolling that you weren’t man enough to stop.  Most of your wives did not go out and decide to find a lover, although they probably should have.  Most of you pushed them into someone else’s arms and then was surprised when they preferred the other man or maybe, in some cases, another woman.  So Bill, sit yourself down and let Fred continue with his story.  It is too bad that the media is not here, so they could record it for posterity.  Go ahead, Fred, continue.”

And I smiled inwardly and then Fred started his story again.

“I think all of you know that Marcie is right.  I should have left it alone, but I was thinking with my little head and not my big one and every time I thought of my wife with another man my little head began to swell and my big head began to contract.  So I kept pushing and plotting and conniving, trying to make something happen that would eventually prove disastrous to my marriage.  I am not going to bore you with the details, but I will say this any husband that thinks to bring another sexual partner into the marriage will improve things, better think again.”

He put down the microphone and walked back to his seat, and again Marcie was applauding him as he went.  I was almost beginning to think that maybe he was a plant that she had encouraged to tell his story so that she could agree with it.  But I knew that all I was going to get out of this group would be bits and pieces of a much larger story.

A Surprise Encounter

It was not long after that the meeting adjourned.  I hung around for a few minutes to see if there was any possibility that I might be able to worm my way into one of the conversations, but these folks were pretty tight-lipped when they did not have a microphone in their hands.  I looked around to see if perhaps Marcie was available for a little chat, but she was nowhere to be found.  I supposed she took the first opportunity to make herself scarce so that she did not have a confrontation with her former husband.

Realizing that my work for the evening was probably over, I made for the exit.  No one stepped forward to stop me and say thanks for coming, hope to see you again.  This was definitely not like alcoholics anonymous, where everyone seemed to wear their alcoholism like a badge on their arm for everyone to see.  Those meetings were almost like a fraternity where each person was not separate but was part of the group.  Not so much like that here.

As I exited the door and headed for my car, I noticed that someone was already there.  It was in a part of the lot furthest from the light, and so it was difficult to make out who was there, apparently waiting for me, but I could tell there was someone because of the glow of the cigarette they were puffing.  That was also different from alcoholics anonymous.  In those meetings, everyone smoked and drank copious amounts of coffee.  But this was the first cigarette I had seen smoked at this meeting.

I approached my vehicle cautiously, although I have no idea why I should be worried.  I had never slept with any of these men’s wives, or if I had, it was so long ago that I did not remember it.  And I had not spoken in front of the group so nobody should have been angry with my remarks.  Never the less one cannot be too careful in this violent world in which we live.

I relaxed a little as I saw who was waiting for me.  I doubted that Marci had anything against me, and her relaxed posture told me that she did not.

“I thought you had left,” I announced as I came up to her.  I held out my hand in greeting.  She took it and gave me a firm handshake, which surprised me a little.  “By the way, my name is Jack.”

“Yes, I heard the greeting at the meeting.  Do you have much trouble getting through airports?”

I smiled although I had heard that joke a million times or more.  “And I guess you would be Marcie?  Are you waiting for me, or is my car the only one the right size to lean on?”

“No, I thought I should welcome you to the group, although I have a feeling that you don’t belong here.”

“Why would you say that?  What other motive could I have for attending a meeting like this?”

“Well, I suspect that you have ulterior motives.  For one thing, you were paying way too much attention to what was being said.  And yes, before you asked, I have been observing you.”

“Really, would you mind telling me why?”  I asked.

“For starters, you don’t look the part of the typical cuckold.  And I will answer the question you are dying to ask before you get it off your tongue.  A typical cuckold has a hangdog expression, especially when they are in the company of a woman.  When I began to argue with Bill, you turned around and looked me straight in the eye as if I was just another of the crowd and not the mortal enemy.”

“So then what is your theory about why I am here?  Do you think perhaps that I am a married man thinking of having my wife cuckold me, and I want to find out what the ramifications are before I do it?”

“Highly unlikely.  I think you have a whole different agenda.  I think you are either a journalist or a novelist that is trying to gain information for a story or book.  How close am I?”

“Supposing you are right, how likely would it be for me to succeed in my venture?”

“That depends on whether you would like to buy me a drink or not.  I have heard almost all the stories, but they are much too long to tell standing in this parking lot?”

“Do you have a preference for the establishment for me to buy the drink?”

“Your place if you are not married, my place if you are.”

“My place it is.  I hope you like bourbon or beer.  Those are the only choices I have unless you want coffee or water.”

“Bourbon will be just fine.  My car is just over there.”  She made a gesture off to my left.  “Give me time to get in and get it running, and I will follow you.”

I watched the swing of her hips as she walked away and admired the view.  Although she was not dressed to attract male attention, she was built in such a way that was the end result no matter what she wore.  I thought how silly Bill had been to ever want to share that ass with another man.  When she was safely behind the wheel of her car, I slid into my own driver’s seat and backed out of the space I was parked in.  I turned towards the exit and slowly advanced, keeping an eye on my mirror to make sure that she was following.  I definitely did not want to lose this woman before we had a chance to get to know each other better.  A lot better was my hope.

It was only about a 15-minute drive to my apartment. The drive was not long enough for the in-depth planning of what I was going to say or how I would say it but enough time to draft a rough idea of a game plan.  And I figured since she had already scoped me out for a reporter, I would do something that I rarely did.  I would tell her the truth and see where it would lead.

Pulling into the apartment lot, I pulled into a guest space and got out and waved Marcie to park beside me in my designated space.  Once she turned off her engine, I slid around and reached for her door handle and pulled the door open, and offered my hand to help her out of the vehicle.  Without any reluctance, she reached up and took my offered hand and pulled herself from the car.  She gave her door a gentle push, and when it made the thunk that told her it was closed, she pressed her key fob to lock it.  I offered her my arm and led her across the asphalt to a narrow walkway between the buildings.  It was a large complex, and it took a few minutes to wind our way to my front stoop.  She did not speak during the walk, and neither did I.

I opened my door and reached in and flipped on the inside light.  Then I stepped back and waved her to enter in front of me.  She stepped into my kitchen and made room for me to enter before stopping and surveying my decor.  I was not by far a rich man, but my furnishings were adequate for my lifestyle.  I hoped that she would not be too disappointed in the surroundings.

“Would you like the grand tour?  It will take about a minute and a half unless you really study the place, and then I would think two minutes tops.”

“Why not save time and show me to the living room.  I will sit and wait for you to prepare a couple of drinks.  After all, I came here for the alcohol.”

I showed her into the living room and gave her a choice of an armchair or the sofa.  She chose the latter and sat somewhere close to the middle of the piece.  I was not sure if that was an invitation for me to sit close to her or a tactic to monopolize the entire piece of furniture so that I would have to sit elsewhere, but if that was her notion, she could have just chosen the armchair, to begin with.  I fixed a couple of drinks and returned to her.  She was plainly comfortable as she was not straight up but reclined slightly with her legs tucked under her.  Her flat-soled shoes were neatly placed together on the floor in front of her.  She patted the sofa close beside her as I handed her one of the drinks.

I sat down just close enough so I would not have to stretch to make a move but not so close that I would be invading her space.  “So, tell me again why we are here?”  I asked.

“Well, obviously, you want some type of information, and I want to know why.  So I guess the easiest thing to do would be for you to tell me what I want to know before I share what you do.”

“Fair enough,” I said.  “You were close to right.  I am a reporter but not one working for a paper or magazine.  I am freelance, and I make what you can plainly see is a modest living from writing articles about things of interest to the public.  Recently I did a piece about a man that committed suicide after he found out his wife was having an affair.  When I dug deeper into the story, it led me to the conclusion that he might have been the one that suggested the affair to begin with.  That led me to do some investigation into the phenomena known as cuckolding, and that, in turn, led me to your little group.  Of course, I researched a lot of Internet sites that dedicate themselves to hot wives and submissive men, but most if not all of them seem phony.”

“Phony in what way?”

“Most of them talk about men who enjoy watching their wives have sex with other men.  The women are reluctant, but once they start, they are unable to stop.  And yet they proclaim to still love their husbands.  Some are cruel, and some are loving, but without fail, all of them say that their marriages were improved because of taking a lover.  Does any of that ring true to you?”

“I am sure there are bits and pieces of truth thrown in with a lot of lies.  Those Internet sites are there because of the titillation they give men and maybe a few women.  The vast majority of them are made up of men for the gratification of other men.  Of course, many of them proclaim that they are written by women, but if you read closely, you can usually tell that the writer had no knowledge of female anatomy.”

“I am not sure what you mean.”

“Well, when you were reading those blogs, how often did someone mention that the wife came home with her vagina filled with her lover’s cum which she forced her poor slave husband to eat?”

“I guess that was a reoccurring theme, but you will have to explain what you are driving at.”

“A woman would know that it only takes a few minutes for ejaculate to begin breaking down.  Well, before a woman could drive home to her husband most if not all of it would have run out.  He would get a taste, sure but not a meal.  It is little things like that that give them away as phonies.  Now would you like to hear a true story or two?”

“Absolutely, do you mind if I turn on my recorder?  I don’t want to miss even one word of your narrative.”

She nodded her approval and then began.  “Let me begin with a story that I know to be true.  Do you remember the story that Fred started to tell towards the end of the meeting?”

“Yes, quite well.  You seemed quite pleased with his confession.”

“I was,” she said.  “Mostly because what he said was the honest truth.  If he had continued, I don’t know if he would have continued to be completely truthful, but what he said was truthful as far as he got.  I know this because it was exactly how Bill and I started out.  When we first got married, we had sex constantly.  I imagine we probably averaged six times every week, maybe more.  Men seem to keep track of those things more than women, so he might have a different number.  And truthfully I was very happy with our sex life.  He was very attentive, and he took as much time as I needed bringing me to the brink, taking me over the edge, and allowing me to come down from the explosions.  I never once gave any thought to how well endowed he was, although looking back, I now know that he was self-conscious about his penis.  I won’t try to speak for all women, but for me, his size was not as important as all the activities that led up to intercourse.”

She hesitated at that point, trying to get a grip on just what she should say next.  I allowed her that respite, as I really had no questions at that point that I thought would elicit a better telling of the tale.

“Well,” she began again, “things change as your marriage grows older.  We didn’t have children, but that is a major hurdle for many couples.  What we did have were two jobs, a mortgage that we could barely afford, two cars that we had to pay for along with all the other things that go with everyday living.  Soon those things started taking up more and more of our energy and time, and sex became less and less frequent.  And when we did the deed, it was with a little less passion and a lot less time invested.  What used to be two or three earthshaking orgasms became one mild ripple and surprise, surprise I was not as interested as I used to be.  Now understand, I am not blaming it all on Bill.  We both played a major role in the decline.  But I think that Bill blamed himself.”

I noticed that her glass was empty, as was mine, so I asked if she would like another drink.

“Yes, and an ashtray, if you don’t mind me smoking.”

I gave her my approval and made my way back to the kitchen.  I poured two more stiff drinks, grabbed a dish that was as close to an ashtray as anything I owned, and returned just in time to see her hold a flame under the tip of her cigarette and draw the smoke deeply into her lungs.  She seemed to hold it there for a long time before allowing a tiny wisp to escape through her nose.  I handed her the glass and sat the dish down on the coffee table in front of her.

“I take it you don’t smoke,” She observed.

“I used to, but I gave it up when cigarettes went above $4 a pack.  I figured it was either the nicotine or food, and I chose food.”

“Yes, I know what you mean.  Fortunately, I have found an Indian smoke shop on the reservation just outside of the city.  I buy them two cartons at a time for just over $60 total.  It is still not cheap, but I don’t have many other expensive habits.  And incidentally, smoking was something I picked up from the one and only lover I took at Bill’s insistence.”

“Really,” I interjected.  “Do you still see the other man?”

“That would be getting ahead of the story, and I prefer to keep everything in chronological order is you don’t mind.”

“No, be my guest, tell it, however, you feel comfortable,” I told her.

Then she laughed and said.  “Hell, I don’t know why I said that I already got ahead of the story when I told you I started smoking when I took a lover.”

“I think I already got that much from listening to the back and forth between you and Bill at the meeting.  Don’t worry about it.  Would you like to take a short break?”

She looked at her watch and said.  “No, I am fine, but it is getting late.  I don’t want to keep you from your bedtime.

I took a minute and really studied her face.  I was hoping that I could see some type of double meaning to her words.  But all I saw was a very beautiful woman looking back at me with the largest darkest eyes I had ever seen.  I was almost hypnotized, and I could not help myself as I leaned forward towards her.  She did not back away but instead lifted her head slightly so that my lips could find hers.  It was the softest kiss I could remember, our lips just brushing lightly against each other.  And then somehow, my arms were around her shoulders, bringing her body against mine, and the kiss became much deeper.  Her lips parted as did her teeth, allowing my tongue entrance into her mouth, and a moan escaped from her throat.  For what seemed to be minutes, our tongues danced with one another, and I could taste whiskey and cigarette smoke as I drew her moisture into my mouth.

We were both breathing hard when we came up for air.  I really had not intended for anything to happen between us, and I wondered if she wanted to go further.  Taking my left hand, I put it under her chin and tipped it up so that once again, I could look into her eyes.  They had a definite twinkle in them, but I could not read whether there was an invitation there.

“I don’t want to misread this moment, but I kind of hope you would like to continue your narrative over breakfast.”

She smiled, put her hand on the back of my head, and pulled me back to her lips.  This time, it was completely different.  There was no gentleness to the kiss, but rather we were like two teenagers exploring each other’s mouths for the first time.  Our tongues intertwined, and I reveled at both the rough texture of the upper side of her tongue and the wonderful smoothness of the underside.  I explored every inch of the inside of her mouth, including her teeth.  One minute my tongue was milking saliva from hers the next minute; her tongue was invading and exploring my mouth.

My fingers were desperately trying to undo the buttons on her blouse, and her fingers were pulling my shirt up and over my shoulders.  For a minute, we were hopelessly tangled in each other’s garments before I finally gave up on her blouse and allowed her to remove my shirt.  Now with both hands-free, I attacked her buttons with gusto and managed to get them all undone without tearing even one completely from the material.  Thank God for the strong thread.  Next, I decided she still had more on her upper body than I did, so I reached behind her and unsnapped her bra and allowed her perfect c cup breasts to spill-free.  I held her at arm’s length so I could completely devour the nipples, aureoles, and globes with my eyes before doing the same thing with my mouth.  Her breasts were firm with a slight upturn to them, and her nipples were hard and long.  I had one globe in each hand and then one nipple between my lips.  I used my tongue to swirl around it, and then allowed my teeth to come together, slightly compressing the flesh between them.  Not enough to cause pain but enough to cause her to arch her back and beg for more.

I sucked on the end of her nipple as I continued to nip lightly with my teeth, and this elicited a loud moan of pleasure as her head swung from side to side.  Not wanting to seem prejudiced in any way, I turned my attention to her other nipple with my mouth but kept ministering to the first one with the thumb and first finger of my hand.

I could feel her own hands trying to find something for her to rub, but the angle of our bodies made it difficult for her to find her target.  Not wanting to deny her the pleasure that I was experiencing, I pushed up slightly with my hips to allow her better access, and I felt my belt being undone followed closely by the top button on my pants.  I heard a zip, and my pants fell completely open at the top.

Once again, I was behind in the clothes removal project, so I had to abandon her breast while I fumbled for the button and zipper to her skirt.  Neither one of us seemed to know what we were doing.  I knew it had been a long time for me, and I assumed it might have been close to that long for her.  I wanted much more of her open for my inspection, and without a word of warning, I reached down, put my hand beneath her knees, and lifted her up and against my chest.  I almost broke my neck when my pants fell down and lodged just above my knees, and I had to do a dance to get them all the way off since I did not have the use of my hands.  I heard her giggle a little as I swayed and stumbled, and I vowed that I would make her pay for that moment of mirth.  But revenge would have to wait until I could get her into my room and onto my bed.

Having extracted myself from my pants, I hurried into the next room and deposited my prize onto the top of my quilt.  I did not bother to pull the covers back, but I did pull the covering back from her waist and hips.  That piece of satin went flying across the room, and then I hooked my fingers into my own waistband of my shorts and sent them in pursuit of hers.  Now that both of us were naked and lying side-by-side, things seemed to slow down to a normal pace.

I took my time as my hands explored her ribcage while my mouth returned to her breasts.  She reached between us and easily found what she was looking for, and I felt my erection lengthen even more as she squeezed it at the base and gently pulled upward.  Now it was my turn to moan with pleasure, and soon the sounds we were making were indistinguishable one from the other.

Somehow she managed to get out of my grip and was on her knees with her mouth pointed towards my cock and my mouth just under the wettest pussy I had seen in years.  I reached up and squeezed both of her ass cheeks and pulled her down until I could run my tongue up the folds of her cunt.  I took a long time working the outside of her slit before finally giving in and dipping my tongue between the folds and inserting it as far as possible inside her.  She tasted slightly musky but a little sweet too, and I loved the feel of her wetness against my tongue.

Not to be outdone, her tongue was also busy trying to find some moisture as she worked the tip around the head of my cock and then used it for bathing me from the base to the head and back down again.  We were both moaning and begging when she switched ends and sat directly on top of my erection.  Her aim was excellent, and I was soon buried to the hilt in a warm moist tunnel.  I felt a slight twitch, and I know she felt it too because she just stayed still with me buried inside her until the movement stopped.  And then she began rocking side-to-side and back and forth.  She was not bringing herself up off my hips but rather was grinding herself against my pelvic bone as her cunt squeezed and teased my cock meat.  No longer was she unsure of what she was doing, but she had become an expert at the art of fucking.

Having nothing else to do, I reached up and began squeezing and manipulating her breasts, paying close attention to those hard little nubs at the ends.  This seemed t6 drive her to greater action, and now her hips were rising and falling as she still continued the side-to-side motion.  I had never had any woman drive me this crazy with passion, and it took all my efforts of concentration to keep from spewing my load inside her before she was ready.

I moved my hands from her breasts to her buttocks and began massaging them much as I had massaged the globes of her breasts.  Then I took one hand and reached between us and found the little nub at the top of her folds, and as my cock massaged the inside of her, my thumb massaged her clit.  This drove her over the edge, and I could feel her ass constrict, and then violent waves rocked her insides.  She was crying out loud enough now so that I was sure my neighbors would be calling the police, but I didn’t care.  I would deal with them after I filled her up to the brim.

By the time my cock had spasmed about fifty times shooting jet after jet of white-hot cum inside of her, we were both out of breath, and all we wanted to do was lay side by side enjoying the afterglow.  She put her head on my chest, and for the first time since we had entered my apartment, I noticed that her hair was still up in a tight bun, which was now a little uncomfortable for me.  I reached up and started pulling pins from her hair, which made her realize what my goal was, and she sat up and helped with the process.

“You must think I am a real slut?” she said as she removed the last pin and shook her head side to side to loosen her hair.  It cascaded down around the oval of her face-framing it with long black curls making the paleness of her skin stand out even more.

“Why would I think you were a slut?”  I asked.

“Oh, perhaps because I had only known you about 15 minutes when I ripped your clothes off and fucked your brains out.”

“Wow, is that what happened to my brains.  But as I recall, I was doing some ripping and fucking of my own.  Does that make me a slut as well?”

Marci was now laughing hard enough so that her breasts were bouncing up and down.  It made me think how nice they looked when she straddled my hips and caused them to bounce by the up and down motion of her body as I slid deep inside of her.  When she caught her breath, she said.  “No, silly, men can’t be sluts, dogs perhaps, but slut is a word reserved just for women.”

“Well, that hardly seems fair,” I replied.  “What if I wanted to be a slut?  Surely, there is some way that I could get into the club.  With all the anti-discrimination laws today, you think that would be an open class that anyone could join.  But seriously, I think we both needed someone to share ourselves with tonight.  Personally, I am glad that it was you that I got to share with.  That was the most amazing experience I have had, maybe in my life.”

“You have led a very sheltered life, I would say.”  And then she looked at me and realized that she might have hurt my feelings since obviously, she didn’t feel the same way as I did.  “I am sorry.”  She started.  “I didn’t mean to imply that what we did was not amazing for me as well.  It is just that I don’t consider my body to be something that could be a life-altering experience for another human being.  I am nothing special, believe me.”

I held her at arm’s length for just a moment, again studying her almost perfect features.  “Someone did a real number on you, didn’t they?  I have not known you long, but I believe you have already altered my life.  I am afraid that I will have to compare all other women to you, and they will come up short.”

“You really are sweet,” She said as she laid her head back against my chest.  She allowed her hand to gently massage the skin of my stomach and then move lower to rest on the thick mound of my pubic hair.  She began to wrap her fingers in the bristle-like hair and would put some outward pressure pulling the hair and making me gasp.  It also made my cock begin to respond again.  I began to run my hand up the ridge of her spine and then began to massage her shoulders, letting her know that unless she really wanted it, I was fine with what we had already experienced together.  She seemed to get the message and allowed her hand to relax.  “Would you mind if we crawl under the covers?”  She asked.  “I am afraid we might get a little cold in the night.  It feels so good snuggling against you that I would hate to have to get up later to cover up.”

The Next Day Marci’s Story Continues

She had been prophetic.  It did indeed feel wonderful having her body tucked against mine for the entire night, and I awoke the next morning entirely refreshed.  I lay there beside her for quite some time, just admiring the way she looked as she slept.  But finally, nature called, and I had no choice but to pull my arm out from under her.  She did not come completely awake, which I was grateful for as I slid out of bed and headed to the bathroom.  But when I emerged, she was sitting up in bed with the coverlet wrapped around her breasts as if modesty should now be the thing of the moment.

I stood and allowed myself to drink in her innate beauty.  Even with all the activity we had the night before and having slept for some 10 hours, she was indeed the most marvelous looking woman I had ever seen.  “I hope you slept well, my lady,” I said.

“Very well, sir,” She replied.  And I left the room to go start the coffee before I even realized that I was still stark naked.  How could I have gotten so comfortable with a woman that I had not even known yesterday morning?

I stood in the hall, and only when I heard the water running in my bathroom did I return to the room and grab a robe.  Once I was somewhat attired, I again made my way to the kitchen and made a fresh pot of coffee.  I rummaged around in my cupboard and found some breakfast cakes and sat the box on the counter.  I could hear the coffee pot start to gurgle, and I knew that it had almost completed its duty as Marci entered the kitchen.  I grabbed two large mugs and filled each to the brim with strong hot liquid.  Sitting one in front of my overnight guest, I asked her what she would like in it.  Without answering, she picked it up and took a sip and smiled.

“It is fine just the way it is.”

I slid the box of cakes towards her and watched as she waved them away.  “Just the coffee and a cigarette if you don’t mind me smoking in your apartment again.”  It wasn’t so much a question as a statement, but truthfully I didn’t mind in the least.  For some reason watching her put the cigarette between her ripe lips and then sucking in to get the smoke deep into her lungs was one of the sexiest things I had seen in a while.  I waited for her to completely finish her smoke before I again spoke to her.

“If you feel up to it, I would like to listen to the rest of your story.”

“Okay, if you wish.  Where did I leave off?”

“You were saying how your sex life began to decline, and Bill felt it was his fault.”

“Yes, right.  Bill had always had the idea that most men were better equipped for sex than he was.  It was really all in his mind, but there are only so many times that a woman can try to reassure her husband that size does not matter when it gets to be old hat, and you stop trying.  Anyway, it got to the point where we were only having sex a couple of times of the month, and that was only because I didn’t want to hear him beg for it any longer.  And then finally he quit asking but started making comments about how I should find another lover that could satisfy me.

I didn’t know if he thought I was cheating on him and was trying to get confirmation or if he was really serious.  For my part, I wasn’t interested in bringing another man into our marriage.  I wasn’t even sure that I wanted to keep the one I had.  And then he started leaving his computer open and unlocked so when I would go into the study for something out of the desk I would see the sites he had been visiting.  I knew it was deliberate, so I tried to avoid looking at them, but eventually, curiosity got the best of me, and I succumbed to it.  All the sites were cuckold related, featuring strong women and weak, sissy husbands.  I am sure that these websites would help pique my interest, but they, in fact, did the opposite.  I became completely disgusted with the idea.  After all, what woman would want a weak, pathetic man in her life?  If that was how Bill saw himself, then perhaps it was time for me to find a good divorce lawyer and bring an end to the farce our marriage had become.”

“Wow, it looks like most of Bill’s plans backfired on him,” I said.  “So, how did you finally end up taking a lover?”

“It was actually a year later when that happened.  Things between Bill and I had become so bad that we were sleeping in separate bedrooms.  Our only connection was a little at the evening meal, and even that was sporadic.  For the most part, I would take my meals at the kitchen table, and he would take his into the living room where he would watch the evening news while he ate.”

“It doesn’t sound like much of a marriage.  Why did you stay together?”

“I guess we were just too stubborn to quit.  We had taken each other for better or for worse, and just because it was a lot worse than we had imagined didn’t give us a way out.  Then one night, Bill brought one of his old friends from high school home with him.  The guy was perhaps the most handsome man I had ever seen, and he was built like a brick shithouse.  Of course, I had some idea why he was there, but even so, it was hard for me to take my eyes off his bulging muscles, one bulging muscle in particular.  Of course, you have to remember that I had not had sex in over a year at that time, so my hormones were a little on edge.”

“It sounds like Bill was about to get his wish,” I interjected.

“Yes, but not exactly how he had planned, I think.  He knew that I would never go along with sleeping with another man while he was watching, so he had to find a way for him to be out of the way when the action started.  I think he planned to feign being drunk, but he played the part a little too well.  I don’t know if it was because he was nervous or on edge, but he really drank himself into a stupor.  He excused himself and headed upstairs and passed out in the guest bedroom, which had really been his bedroom for the better part of a year anyway.  Of course, that left Larry and me alone downstairs.  Larry apologized for Bill’s behavior and for allowing him to talk him into coming home with him without warning me first.  I told him that the only one needing to apologize was Bill, and he should apologize to both of us.  We talked for a while in the kitchen and then moved into the living room and continued our conversation.  Not only was I attracted to Larry physically, but I found we had a lot of things in common, including our views on politics and religion, which are the two things people say you should never discuss.

Finally, it was getting late, and we were both tired.  Larry did not have a hotel room, and there was only one bed in the apartment.  He suggested that he could sleep on the couch, but by that time, I was so pissed at Bill that I figured he deserved anything that I got.  So I took Larry by the hand and led him upstairs to my bedroom.  He said, are you sure about this and I told him, no, but I was going to go ahead anyway unless he decided that he would rather not.

The next instant, I was in his arms, and his lips were all over mine.  I won’t bore you with all the sordid details, but he took me in every hole I had that night and then ended up sleeping beside me in the bed that I used to share with Bill.”

“So I guess Bill must have been pretty happy that his plan had finally worked out.  He had wanted to be a cuckold, and now he was one.”

“Yeah, that wasn’t how things went down.  Larry and I got up the next morning and had already had a cup of coffee and something to eat before Bill wandered downstairs looking like someone had walked all over his head.  I had not bothered to get fully dressed, and all I had on was a thin satin robe that didn’t hide too much of my body.  And Larry was sitting with just a towel wrapped around his waist.  Bill took one look at us and came unglued.  “What the hell has been going on here?” he raved.

Why what you wanted to go on, of course, dear.  You did want Larry to fuck my brains out, didn’t you?  Well, you got your wish, and you know what?  His cock really is a lot bigger than yours.  He reached places that you could only dream of reaching.

“Why you filthy whore.” Bill roared, and then he made a huge mistake.  He reached back as if he was going to strike me.  I had never seen a man move so quickly before in my life.  Before Bill could even start to swing his arm Larry had flipped him onto the floor on his back.  Larry placed his foot in the middle of Bill’s chest and told him if he knew what was good for him that he would stay down.  Personally, at that point, I was hoping Bill was stupid enough to try to get up.  I wanted to see Larry beat the living hell out of him.”

“I can see why you would feel that way.  Was Bill smart enough to calm down and accept what had happened?”

“He might have been if I hadn’t poured a little gasoline on the fire.  I walked over and stood directly above his head and pulled up my robe and spread my legs nice and wide.  Take a good look, I railed.  See how red and swollen my cunt lips are.  That is what a real man can do for a woman.  I started to lower myself down toward his mouth.  Would you like a little taste?  I haven’t showered or douched.  I bet you would like to eat a little cum out of my cunt, wouldn’t you?

Larry had not expected that development, and Bill reacted violently.  He rose up so quickly that he threw Larry off balance.  Before Larry could right himself, Bill was on his feet and had already slapped me hard across the face.  And then I got my wish.  Larry beat him like a drum, and I stood back with my cunt getting wet from just watching it.”

“I don’t know who I should be cheering for in this story.  On the one hand, Bill was a total asshole that probably deserved what he got, but on the other hand, you deliberately egged Larry on so that he would beat on Bill.”

“I never said that I was lily-white in this arrangement.”

“I am sorry,” I said.  “I should not have interrupted your story.  Please continue.”

“Well, after making sure that Bill was going to be alright, Larry gathered his things and left.  I thought that would be the last time I ever saw him.  I figured he would feel the way you do, that I wasn’t the kind of woman he wanted to spend any more time with.  And I didn’t see him for a few weeks.”

“What did Bill do after he finally recovered from his beating?”

“After Larry left, I went upstairs and took a shower and got dressed in some casual clothes.  I figured that I would spend the day out of the apartment and give Bill a chance to do whatever he thought best.  I was kind of hoping that he would not be home when I got back.  I figured if a man ever had a reason for leaving a woman, I had given it to him that morning.  So I avoided the kitchen and went out through the patio door, got in my car, and drove away.  I spent as much time as I could, wandering around the mall, going to the food court for lunch, and taking in an afternoon movie.  But finally, I did have to go home.”

“And was Bill gone when you got back?”

“No, he was in the kitchen, putting the finishing touches on dinner.  When I walked in and sat my purse down on the counter, he walked over and gave me a hug and told me to have a seat, and he would serve me my food.  He acted like nothing happened even though the two black eyes told a different story.  I had no idea what to do, so I did as he directed.  I took a seat and allowed him to dish up the food and put it in front of me, along with a glass of wine.  I was almost afraid to eat it, though, as I figured he might have poisoned it.  He saw my hesitation and reached over with his fork and took a bite from my plate.  ‘See it is safe to eat.’ He said.

So we sat and ate in relative silence.  I have to admit that he did a good job with the food.  I really had never seen him cook before except for barbecue.  I waited for him to bring up what had happened that morning, and he finally did but only to apologize to me for his behavior.  ‘I deserved what I got from Larry.’  He told me.  ‘I thought that I would be able to accept my wife being with another man.  All those websites make it sound so simple and so exciting.  They don’t tell you that there is a big difference between fantasy and reality.  While we were all together last night before I got drunk, everything was going along the way I understood it should.  I was getting excited thinking about how wonderful it would be to watch another man with my wife.  And then when I woke up and figured out that it had happened without me even being awake to watch, I lost it.  I should never have started this whole mess.  I hope you can forgive me.’

She hesitated at that point and reached for her pack of cigarettes.  She tamped one out a half inch and grabbed it between her fingers, and slid it out and put it between her lips.  It is the damnedest thing, but my cock started getting hard just watching her.  She saw me staring at her, and she held the pack out in invitation to me.  “Go ahead, take one, I know you are dying to.”  At that point, the only thing I could think of was Satan tempting Eve with the apple, grape, pomegranate, or whatever fruit it was.  And just like Eve, I succumbed to the temptation.  I took one, put it between my lips, and lit it with her lighter.  I saw her smile as I took that first drag and a little more when I started to become light headed as the nicotine hit my system.  Her brand was one with menthol in them, and it tasted wonderful.  I sucked another big drag of smoke and pulled it as deep into my lungs as I could hold it there, to get the full impact.  I knew that I was in danger of becoming hooked again on the things, but I really did not care.  I loved how it made me feel.  I think Marcie knew that I might become addicted to the cigarettes again, and as soon as I put the first one out, she handed me another.  I started to wave it away, but she insisted.  “If you want me to continue with this story, the least you can do is join me when I smoke.”  And right there, I knew that she really was the devil in disguise.

When I finally was able to recover from the nicotine, I asked her to continue her story.  “So, did you forgive him?”  I asked.

“I told him that he would have to earn my forgiveness,” she said.  “If you want to get back in my good graces, then you will have to show me that you really are ready to accept what happened between Larry and me.

‘How am I supposed to do that?  Do you want me to call him up and ask him to come back?’

No, I want you to get down on your knees and lick my cunt knowing full well that another man has dumped his load in it.

Well, his face got all red, and I thought he was going to pop a blood vessel, but after a few minutes, he did as I asked.  He got down on his knees right there in the kitchen, pulled off my shorts and underpants and put his head between my thighs.  He did take quite a long time smelling and tasting, probably to see if there were any vestiges of his friend’s cum left on or in me.  But then he got serious about the whole thing and dived in with gusto. I got really excited real quick and pulled his head hard against my wet cunt, and held him there.  I imagine he had a little trouble breathing because of how deep I had him pulled in, but to his credit, he did not try to pull away.  He used everything he had that could make contact with my slit, including the tip of his nose.  I kept him there until I had come down from a massive orgasm, which was almost as good as the one Larry had given me the night before.  I figured at that point that if Bill was willing to be my cunt lapper that I might be able to salvage what seemed like a lost marriage.”

“I am assuming that didn’t happen since you talked about a lover getting you started on smoking.  I am guessing there must be quite a lot more to this story.”

“Yes, but I don’t have the time to tell it today.  I have things that I need to accomplish.  There is another meeting this evening.  Why don’t you come to that, and maybe we can get together afterward.”

I agreed, and she left me alone to go gather her things to leave.  Just before she walked out the door, she turned around and flipped the half pack of cigarettes my way.  “Enjoy.” was all she said before exiting and closing the door behind her.

A Second Meeting

I spent the rest of the day listening to and transcribing my tapes from the day before.  There was so much more of several stories that I needed to hear, so I got dressed in casual clothes and again made my way back to the meeting site.

As I entered the room, I noticed that there were far fewer empty chairs than there was the night before.  And again in the far back corner, I saw Marcie sitting, but this time with two other women.  I wondered how this was going to sit with Bill, and I did not have long to find out.

As Bill walked into the room, you could see his complexion change from pink to white and then to beet red.  He was almost shaking as he made his way through the aisles and headed to that back corner.  I was hoping that he did not have a gun concealed on his person because if he did, I was sure that Marcie and perhaps her companions would not survive the next few minutes.

“What in the hell do you think you are doing?”  Bill railed in Marcie’s direction.  “It is bad enough that you come here alone to cause trouble, but now you are bringing more of your kind with you.  I am going to have to ask all three of you to leave, or I will be forced to have you ejected.”

“You and what army?” demanded one of the women to Marcie’s right side.  “I have heard all about your physical prowess, and if you are no better with your fists than you are with your cock, I think anyone of the three of us could take you down.”

Well, you could see the veins start to stand out on his forehead, and I was afraid he might have a stroke.  He was clenching and unclenching his fists, and I was not sure that he would not actually strike the woman, so I stood up and cleared my throat to let him know that someone was watching.  He turned and allowed his hands to relax.  He had trouble looking me in the eye, but he finally began backing away from the altercation.  The crisis seemed to be over, and so I sat back down and turned my eyes away from the women and started checking out some of the other people in the room.  One of them was Fred, and I hoped that he would continue his story from where he left off.  He seemed the most honest of the group, and I was anxious to see if that honesty would continue throughout his tale.

Soon the meeting was called to order, and again they all said the serenity prayer to which I added amen at the end just to fit in.  Bill gave me a long look, and I was hoping that he was not going to force the issue of me contributing since I had nothing worthwhile to add to the discussion unless I was to tell him what a damned fool he was for allowing the hottest woman on the planet to escape from him.  And then I also remembered her sadistic side and thought maybe he was the smart one of the two of us. Fortunately, he turned his attention elsewhere and asked a newcomer if he would share.

The man hesitated before finally standing and taking the microphone.  “Hi, my name is Harold.”  Of course, that brought forth the required response of “Hi, Harold.”  And then he began.  “I don’t know if I am a cuckold.  I know that is what you expect me to say that I am one that is.  But all I really know is that my wife is cheating on me with her boss.  I think it has been going on for a long time, but I just found out for sure when I came home sick from work and found the two of them in our bed.  She did not even have the decency to fuck him in a hotel room.  Well, I raised hell, let me tell you.  I told him to get the fuck out of my house and to never come back.  And do you know what he did?  He laughed at me, that’s what.  And my wife laughed right along with him.  She just grabbed his cock and held it up where I could get a good look and said.  “Which cock would you think I would prefer, this nice big fat one or your little tiny thin one?  Now you have a choice, Harold.  You can take off your clothes, sit in that chair, and jack off while I finish fucking Malcolm, or you can get the fuck out of this house and don’t come back until you are sure I don’t have company.  But if you decide to stay, I expect you to do cleanup duty like a good little wimp.  Which is it going to be?”

He left his story to hang at that point, and I was praying that someone would have the guts to demand he tell us what he decided.  What the hell was wrong with these people?  Didn’t anyone realize that a story had to have some type of logical conclusion?  And in Harold’s case, it needed a whole lot of backfill as well.  How did it get to that stage?  Did he like some of the others want his wife to have an affair and then decide it wasn’t to his liking?  It was obvious that I could only imagine the outcome as Harold slowly walked back and took his seat.

Thankfully at that point, Fred stood up and took the microphone.  “Several of you have asked me to continue my tale of stupidity so I will give it a go.  I am surprised that you all don’t know what I am talking about.  Haven’t you read all the Internet propaganda about cuckolding?

In any event, after I broached the subject with my wife and she had thrown out her challenge, I decided that two could play that game.  So I thought about all the males in my immediate circle to see if I knew someone that fit the criteria.  Of course, the part about the cock like a stallion would be hard for me to know one way or the other.  It isn’t like we guys get together and whip out our dicks for a measuring contest.  But certainly, the young and rock hard abs should not be difficult to put together.  And then I hit on the perfect idea.  I was going to join a gym.  And perhaps I could find the man with all three attributes.

Every chance I got, I would toss hints her way that I thought she might like this guy or that guy and showed her pictures, but she just restated that until I found the man with all three attributes, she didn’t want to talk about it.

Well, it took me about three months to find someone that was close to the description that I had conjured up for Marylyn and another three months before I got him to agree to my scheme.  He was ready to call the loony squad on me until I showed him a picture of my wife.  He then demanded to see pictures showing more skin, and I secretly took some when she did not realize that it was happening.  One particular picture was taken when she had just got out of the shower, and she looked smoking hot with her breasts sticking out and a few droplets of water beading just above the nipples.  Her hair was down and wet, but no man could resist that body.

Well, when I showed that picture to Tom, it pushed him over the edge.  ‘Are you sure you really want this?’ he asked me.  And like a damned fool, I assured him that I did.  So he agreed to come over to the house to meet Marylyn and to see where that would take them.  So I called home and told my wife that I was bringing an old friend home for dinner.  I know you might think that it would have been better to just surprise her, but that would not work with Marylyn.  She would have gone through the roof if I brought anyone home and didn’t warn her so that the house would look just so, and she had something special prepared for dinner.

Well, as we walked through the door, I could tell that she had got the last part right.  The whole place was flooded with wonderful succulent odors of freshly cooked food and freshly baked pies.  Tom looked at me and said, ‘Maybe this visit will be worth it after all.’  And then Marylyn came into view, and he almost tripped on his tongue.  She had decided to play the game to the hilt.  The dress she was wearing was so sheer that you could see everything underneath it, and there wasn’t any underwear beneath that flimsy fabric.  And to add to the allure, she was wearing shoes with six-inch heels, which made her nylon clad legs look even longer and sexier than normal.  I had no idea that she even owned that pair of heels as this was the first time she had ever worn them in my presence.

“Is this what you had in mind, dear?” she asked me.  “Or perhaps I am a little overdressed for our guest.  Why don’t you sit down and I will dish up the food.”

Truthfully at that point, I had lost my appetite.  I was wishing that I could reverse the time back before I had said anything about Marylyn being with another man because looking at her now, my jealousy meter was peaking.  I could hardly eat anything, but Tom ate enough for the two of us.  And of course, he gushed compliments to my wife every second or third bite, which made her smile and blush.

When it was obvious that dinner was over, Marylyn looked at me and said.  ‘Clean off the table and do the dishes while I get acquainted with your friend.’

So as I started to clear away the table, she was leading Tom into the living room, making a big show of bumping her hip against his as they walked.  I knew right there that this was going to turn out badly, but once a train is out of control, how do you stop it?”

I hurried as much as possible, but I did not want her criticizing my work in front of Tom, so I was also meticulous in my task.  When I was sure that it would pass muster, I made my way into the living room to find my wife sitting on Tom’s lap with her arms around his neck and her lips pressed against his.  One strap of her dress had come loose from her shoulders, and the top of her dress had dropped down so that just the tip of her nipple was still covered.  Tom’s hand was snaking down towards the top of her ass, and from the way she was wriggling on his lap, I knew she could feel his hard-on even through the material of their clothes.

Marylyn looked up at me and gave me a big smile.  ‘Have a seat.  Now that the audience is here, the show can really get started.’

She pushed off of Tom’s lap and stepped back a few feet.  ‘Okay, Tom, now let’s see if you fit the third criteria.  Are you really hung like a stallion?’

‘I don’t know about that, but I am big enough to fill you up, little lady.’

‘Well, let me see it, and then I will decide whether I want to let you fuck me or not.’

Tom looked over at me, I guess, for some type of approval, but all I could do is sit there with my mouth hanging open.  I had thought this was what I wanted, but now I knew that it wasn’t.  But if I stopped it at this point, Marylyn would never let me live it down.  But if I didn’t stop it, I was not sure I could live with it.  See what I mean about me being a damned fool?”

The room was quiet as everyone was waiting for him to continue in rapt anticipation.  He started to set the microphone down, but decorum or no decorum, I was not going to let that happen.  “No way in hell, Fred,” I shouted.  “You need to tell us the rest of the story right now.”

At that point, Bill stood up and started to chastise me, but the entire crowd came alive with “here, here” in encouragement for Fred to continue, and so he did.

“Okay, if you really want to hear all the sordid details, here we go.

Tom slowly got to his feet and undid the buckle of his belt.  He made quite a show of releasing the button on his dress slacks and slowly lowering his zipper.  Slowly he pushed the pants down off his hips and stepped out of them.  He then turned towards me and said. ‘Pick up my pants and fold them neatly.’

I hesitated, not really knowing what to do.  He had not even made me a cuckold yet, and he was trying to order me around.  But then Marylyn set me straight.  ‘Do it, wimp.’ she demanded. ‘This is what you wanted, so you might as well participate.’

I got up from my chair and walked over and did as he told me.  When he was satisfied that I would comply with his requests, he told me to lower his shorts for him.  Again I hesitated, but it only took one look from Marylyn to let me know that I better obey.  So I hooked my fingers into each side of his shorts and pulled them down.  He made no attempt to step out of them, though, as he pointed towards his feet and told me to get down on my knees and remove his underpants for him.  I heard my wife gasp as I obeyed, and I looked up to see the largest cock I had ever seen in my life standing straight up and proud away from Tom’s hips.

‘As long as you’re in the position, you might as well give Tom’s cock a little kiss.  You do want a little taste of the monster cock that is going to go in my cunt in a few minutes, don’t you/.’

I could not believe how fast my wife had gotten into the dominant mood once she had made up her mind to follow through.  And Tom was playing right along with her as he turned so that his cock was in front of my face and grabbed my hair and pulled me to him.  ‘Lick it wimp.’ he demanded, and with his free hand, he pushed the tip of his cock against my lips.

I kept my lips tightly shut, refusing to go that far, but I was no match physically or even mentally for Tom.  He looked to my wife and asked her how far she wanted him to push me, and her answer was, ‘all the way.’  And so he pulled my head back and with his other hand bitch slapped me. My wife cheered and told him to do it again, which he did.  “Now, stick out your tongue and start licking, or things are going to really bad really quick for you.”

I didn’t have much choice.  He could really hurt me if he wanted to, and it was obvious that my wife was not going to do anything to stop him.  In fact, she would probably urge him to greater violence.  So I grabbed his cock and brought it back to my lips and stuck out my tongue and got my first real taste of cock.  I imagine most of you have tasted a little yourself since you are here, so you already know it is not much different than any other piece of human flesh except for the very tip.  Tom was really excited at that point, and he was oozing precum, which he insisted that I take into my mouth.  It wasn’t bad, and so I thought that the stories of eating cum were probably true, but boy was I wrong.

Well, that is getting ahead of the story, so I will start again from that point.  Marylyn was also ready for action as she had shoved her dress down off her hips and stepped out of it.  She stood there in just garters, hose, and heels.  I noticed that her dark bush had been trimmed so that there was just a tiny triangle of hair directly above her slit.  She had one hand stuck between her legs, and her fingers were moving against her clit.  Tom’s cock twitched a couple of times in my hand, and then he shoved me back and away from him.  ‘That is enough for now, wimp.  Now I am going to fuck your wife.’

I heard a low moan escape her lips, and I knew right then it was definitely going to happen.  Tom crossed the room and picked my wife up in his arms and asked her which way to the bedroom.  She pointed in the general direction, and as he walked towards it, I could see his monster cock being pushed down by her hips.  I didn’t know what to do, so I walked over and picked up her dress and folded it and put it on the arm of a chair.  But then I heard her call out to me.

‘Get your ass in here, cocksucker.  Tom needs your assistance.’

I had no idea what that meant, but I was too afraid of what would happen if I didn’t obey, so I quickly made my way to them.  Marylyn was lying on her back with her knees bent and spread, and Tom was hovering over her holding himself up by his hands and feet.

‘Get over here and guide his cock into my cunt.’  Marylyn demanded.

I could not believe that she actually wanted me to do that, but then I could see the determination on her face.  I walked to the bed and grabbed his cock down by the base and pulled it in the general line with the opening to her cunt, and Tom started to lower himself down towards the target.  As I inserted the tip into her, I could tell she was gushing with fluid, and I no sooner had it against the inside of her folds than he drove himself all the way to the hilt.  And then I realized he was not wearing a condom.  It was too late at that point to complain about him riding my wife bareback, so I just stepped back and watched the action.

I was sure that my wife had never had anything that big inside her, and she cried out in what I construed as pain, but then she began moaning and throwing her head from side to side, and I knew that it was now ecstasy she was feeling.  My heart broke because I knew I had never been able to take her to those heights of pleasure.  And at that moment, I learned a hard truth.  As hard as it is to watch your wife in pain, it is even harder watching her experiencing pleasure that you cannot give her.

It took them a long time to finish their coupling.  As I watched, I was surprised that I did not get hard the way all the men on the Internet cuckold sites seemed to.  I was as flaccid as I had ever been, and my eyes were clouded with tears.  It was difficult to see through misted eyes, and for that, I was grateful, but I still had to listen to the sounds of two people in the throes of passion.

When everything quieted down, I wiped my eyes and saw something even worse than him being inside her.  They were laying together, side by side, and he was gently kissing her on the mouth.  They were snuggled together, no longer caring that I was in the room.  They were no longer putting on a show for me, but rather they were wrapped up in their own comfort.  And at that very minute, I knew my wife was lost to me.”

Fred put down the microphone and slowly moved towards the doorway to the room.  I wanted to yell at him to stop and come back.  There was so much more to the story that needed to be told, but I was so moved by his tale of woe that I could not form the words.

Nobody stood to take his place, not even Bill.  The room was dead silent as everyone was digesting what they heard.  I imagine that there were many other men in that meeting that was thinking that Fred had summed up their own miserable existences.

I knew that there would be no stories told that evening that would rival what I had just heard, and so I stood and made my way to the door.  I pulled Marcie’s cigarettes from my shirt pocket as I exited into the parking lot and put one between my lips and lit it.  I smoked as I walked towards my car, wishing that I could somehow get to know Fred and have him tell me the rest of his story.  People deserved to know the truth about what really happens to a man once he becomes a cuckold.  But Fred was long gone, and I doubted that he would return for another meeting.  He had bared his soul, and there was nothing more that he had to give.  Like a long time widower, his tears had all been spilled, and the well was dry.

I leaned against my car door as I took the final drag from that cigarette.  I dropped it to the ground and saw a small flare of sparks in the darkness.  Then I ground it out with the toe of my shoe.  I really did not know what to do with myself at that point, so I lit another cancer stick and more slowly enjoyed the feel of the nicotine hitting my nervous system.

I heard the clicking of high heels, and I looked up to see not only Marcie approaching but her two women friends as well.

“Good evening, Jack.”  Marcie began.  “I thought you might like to meet a couple of my good friends.  Jack, this is Helen.  Her husband also talked her into the cuckold lifestyle, and this lady is Marylyn.”

“I could have almost stepped on my tongue.  It was almost impossible for me to believe that Fred had spilled his guts not only in front of a group of men but in front of his ex-wife as well.”

There was a pregnant pause while I tried to digest this new development until Marcie snapped her fingers.  “Snap out of it, Jack.  If you want to hear the rest of the story, you had better take us back to your place where we can drink, smoke, and talk.”

And with great exuberance, I told them to follow me and got into my car.

A New Light is Revealed

The three women all sat on my sofa and waited as I fixed them drinks.  I was glad that they were not too picky about their alcohol because I had not stopped to replenish my liquor supply.  By the time I had returned with their drinks, the living room was blue with the smoke from their cigarettes, and I began to wonder if smoking and cuckolding went hand in hand.

I took a seat in one of my armchairs and waited patiently for someone to begin to tell their story.  Marylyn was the first to stub out her cigarette and look me in the eyes.  “Marcie told me that you are a reporter of some kind, looking for a story.  Why this story, and why this particular group?”

“As I told Marcie, this is a follow-up on a story I did about a suicide.  That investigation led me to the cuckold lifestyle and eventually to this group.  Everything that I had read or seen prior to this group made it sound like the men all fell in love with the idea of their wives sleeping with other men.  But then I came across one man that hated the idea so much that he took his own life, and it got me to thinking that maybe someone needed to tell a different story.  From the bits and pieces I have picked up at the meetings, I am coming to the conclusion that maybe cuckolding isn’t really as well received by men as we have been led to believe.”

“The only part of the story that these Internet sites have got right is that most of the time, the idea is brought up by the husband.  Very few wives actually look for another man to bring home to their beds.  Oh, sure, a lot of wives cheat, but that is a whole different thing.  Usually, they try to hide their affairs from their men, not rub them in their faces.  But when a man pushes his wife to do something that is, in fact, abhorrent to her long enough, she may react in a way he did not expect.”  And then Marylyn took a breath and a drink of whiskey before continuing with her story.

“I have to hand it to Fred.  At least, he told the truth when he said he was at these meetings because he was a damned fool.  I would have never cheated on him regardless of how bad our sex life as if he hadn’t shoved another man down my throat.  He just wouldn’t let the idea go away.  Every time I turned around, he was making some suggestions about how much I needed to feel a new and bigger cock inside me.  And at some point, I began to like the idea.  I had become so disgusted with Fred and his constant harping that I no longer enjoyed sex with him.  And I do have a healthy libido.

When Fred called that afternoon and said he was bringing home a friend, I knew that he was bringing the friend for me.  By that time, I was ready for a cock inside me, and so I dressed like a whore and allowed Tom to use me like a whore.  But somewhere between forcing Fred to feed Tom’s cock into my cunt and having three mind-numbing orgasms, I went from whore to lover for Tom.  And I knew he felt the same way when he rolled off of me and did not get out of bed but pulled me to him and began kissing me gently and sweetly.

I didn’t even notice that Fred had left the room.  I was the most contented I had been in years, and I just snuggled against a man that I had known for less than two hours and went into the most peaceful sleep I could remember.  And Tom must have felt pretty good about the situation himself because when I awoke the next morning, he still had me held in his arms.

He awoke when I tried to extricate myself from him and looked into my eyes and smiled at me.  Without worrying about morning breath, he pulled me to him and began kissing me with such urgency that I was almost instantly wet and wanting him inside me again.  We made love slowly exploring each other bodies really for the first time.  The previous night had been all about passion, but the morning was all about getting comfortable with each other.  It was a learning experience each of us finding out exactly what buttons to push to bring the other to greater pleasure.  I know you will not believe it, but I fell in love with Tom in those blessed few minutes.”

“There must be more to the story than that.  Fred intimated that he had gone through some other humiliating experiences at yours and Tom’s hands.”

“There is always more to the story than people want to tell.  I can say that I would have been happy to end my marriage that very morning but, of course, that wasn’t a reasonable expectation.  Tom and I were sitting enjoying a cup of coffee when Fred walked into the room.  He could not even bring himself to look me in the eye, but I could tell he was beyond pissed from the redness of his face and the veins popping out on his forehead.  He poured himself some coffee and slammed the mug down onto the counter.  I ignored the tantrum, but Tom did not.  He got up from the chair and walked towards Fred until he was right up, almost touching his chest.  ‘I am going to tell you this just once, and I hope you are smart enough to listen.  You are the one that brought me into this house and into your wife’s bed.  If you are angry with anyone, it should be you for being so stupid.  Now I want you to take your coffee into another room and drink it quietly while you calm down.  If you make any more of a scene, things are going to turn out bad for you.’  Fred apparently got the implication, and although his face was still red, he picked up his mug and took his leave.

Tom then turned to me and asked me if I wanted him to leave.  I emphatically told him, no, and then like a teenage girl, I blurted out that I loved him.  He looked me deep in the eyes and brought his lips to mine.  It was not a kiss of passion but rather a kiss of possession.  ‘I love you too.’ he told me, and I was the happiest I had been in years.

I couldn’t wait to tell someone about my good fortune, and so I told the only other person in the house.  I walked in and told Fred that he needed to get his stuff out of my bedroom because Tom would be moving in.  He broke down and started crying, and a strange thing happened to me.  As I watched the tears roll down his face, I did not feel sorry for him.  I felt contempt and maybe even a little bit of hatred towards him, and I vowed that I would see tears in his eyes, every chance I got.

I know that you must think me a monster.”

I really did not know how to answer her.  I figured that there had been a lot going on between the times that he first broached the subject until the time he brought Tom home with him

“I imagine that this all didn’t happen at that very moment, but rather some of your negative feelings were building up over time,” I said.

“Truthfully, I think I began to lose respect for him the first time he brought up the idea of me sleeping with another man.  I won’t attempt to speak for all women, but as for me, I could never respect a man that viewed himself so negatively that he would want some other man to perform in his stead.  The more he pushed the idea onto me, the more I despised him.  And once I took the final step and bedded another man, my marriage was all but over.  As for me, I would have thrown Fred and his clothes out the door that very moment, but Tom had other ideas, and the more I listened to him, the more I liked them.  Tom told me that he had a sadistic streak, and he would really like to spend time tormenting Fred if I didn’t mind.  And you know what, I relished the idea.  I wanted the man that threw me away to suffer, and I made up my mind to not just sit back and watch but to partake of the festivities myself.”

She again took a break from the story and held out her empty glass to me.  As I took it, she was lighting a cigarette and allowing the smoke and nicotine to invade her body, bringing a calmness to her.  When I walked back into the room, balancing four drinks and not just one, I noticed that the other two women were sitting closer together on the sofa.  Marcie had her arm around Helen’s shoulders, and Helen had one arm tucked around Marcie’s waist.  Helen’s lips were slightly puffed out, and I wondered if they had been kissing while I was out of the room.  Marcie caught me staring and then let out a little laugh.  “What is the matter, Jack?  Haven’t you ever wanted to watch a little girl on girl action?”

I thought to myself that yes, I had, but I did not utter those words.  I just said.  “If you ladies would like a little privacy, I don’t mind if you use my bed while I hear the rest of Marylyn’s story.”

“To hell with that idea,” Marylyn interjected.  “If there is going to be a girl on girl action, I am going to be right in the middle of it.”

“Well, how about it, Jack?  Would you like to join three smoking hot women in your bed?”

I looked at her and cocked my head to see if she was serious.  This could be a dream come true for some men, but a man has to know his limitations.  “I figure I am man enough to hold my own with one of you, and I might even be able to make a fair showing with two of you, but I don’t think there is a man alive that could handle all three.”

“Don’t worry; I have a way to keep your cock hard until we are ready for you to cum.  If you’re game, that is.”

I didn’t think that I would ever get a chance like this again, and so I agreed.  The women rose as one and grabbed me by the arm.  Since Marcie already knew the way she led the group and we were soon all huddled around the bed.  Helen was the first to begin removing her clothes, and I watched with rapt attention.  I thought that Marcie was a good a looking naked woman as I had ever seen, but Helen was in the same classification.  Her body was solid with not an ounce of fat on it.  Her breasts had no sag to them but jutted out and up with her nipples, almost sticking towards the ceiling.  Her waist was tiny, and her hips flared out just the right amount to catch the eye and hold it there.  Her legs were long and firm, and even if she had not been wearing heels, they would have enticed a man to want to feel them wrapped around his waist.  She shook her head, and her honey-blonde curls settled down and framed a perfect face.  She wore just a hint of lipstick, but anyone would have been drawn to that succulent opening in her face.

I had been so engrossed in watching her that I didn’t even realize that two other naked women were in the room.  But then Marcie brought me out of my dream-like state.

“You are way behind in the undressing department.  Come on, get out of those dubs, and get ready for some action.”

Oh, course I obeyed, but by the time I was completely undressed, Helen and Marylyn were already entwined with each other on the bed.  Only Marcie had not joined in the fun as she waited patiently for me.  As my shorts hit the floor, she stepped up and said.  “Now for the surprise.  Put your hands behind your back.”

I did as she requested, although I felt a little spark of fear in the pit of my stomach.  That fear grew to a minor panic as I felt her snapping steel rings around my wrists.  She left me standing there with my arms restrained and disappeared from the room.  When she came back, she was lugging a tall kitchen stool with her, which she sat down a little way from the foot of the bed.  “Climb aboard cowboy,” she said as she grabbed my elbow and led me to the stool.  I know what you are thinking why in the world would I agree to such a thing.  But then you have never had the opportunity to watch three of the most beautiful women in the world put on a show for you.  Or maybe you have, I only know that I had not.  So I let her maneuver me into the position she wanted.  When I was seated, she reached down and grabbed one of my ankles and brought it as far back as possible, and secured it with my foot stuck around the metal ring that circled the stool.  Then she repeated the action with my other leg, and now I was quite uncomfortable with a lot of pressure on my legs.  I tried bending forward to take the pressure off of them, but Marcie quickly put an end to that as she shoved my shoulders back against the tall backing of the stool and wrapped a cord around me holding me in that position.

“And now, as I promised, I will make sure you stay hard until we need your cock.”  She produced two metal rings, one about twice as big around as the other.  Taking one of my testicles between her fingers, she began pushing it through the larger ring.  When it was completely through, she forced the other testicle through behind it.  “And now for your cock.  My, it really won’t go through being that hard.  I will have to do something to soften it up.”  She took my balls between her sharp fingernails and began to squeeze them until the pain was severe enough that I was begging her to stop.  But she did not relent until I was soft enough for her to bend my cock in two and insert it through the ring as well.  Before I could get hard again, she pushed the smaller ring over the head of my cock and down to its very base.  She bent towards me and brought her lips to mine and forced her tongue into my mouth.  I could feel my cock beginning to harden as she squeezed it with her fingers.  The two actions brought me back rock hard within seconds.

And then I felt pain as the tender flesh of my cock began to swell out against the unrelenting steel of that second ring.  In just seconds, the first ring that was behind my ball sacks was putting pressure onto the cords that held my testicles to my body.  Blood was rushing into my cock, but it became trapped there, unable to flow back out.  The more blood that came in, the harder I got, and the harder I got, the more blood was trapped.  There was no way that I would be able to lose this painful erection without some type of help.  And since I was tied in place and the women were busy with each other, I didn’t expect to get help anytime soon.  I began to worry about how long a man could stay hard without damage being done to his sex organs.  I had heard the commercials for ED medication that said if you have an erection for more than four hours to call a physician, but I did not know if that applied to a forced erection.  And so I did the only thing that made sense.  I screamed.

I have no idea how Marcie disentangled herself so quickly, but like a flash, she was in front of me, forcing my mouth to open and shoving what I figured was one of their panties into it.  “That was a very naughty thing to do.  Now, if one of your neighbors calls the police, we will be forced to lie to them and make them believe that it was one of us in the throes of passion.  But before that happens, I am going to have to teach you a lesson in obedience.”  She walked over to my pants and pulled my belt from the loops.  She bent it in half and made a show of snapping it together.

The other two women were sitting up in anticipation as Marcie walked back to me.  She raised the belt over her head and brought it down smartly on the top of my shoulders first one side and then the other.  She then moved lower and brought the leather across both of my nipples at once.  The pain flared outward from them and seemed to travel to all my extremities.  I would have screamed, but the wadded up panties prevented that from happening.  She continued with her discipline until I had tears running down my cheeks.  That seemed to calm her, and she reached out and patted me on the side of my face.

“Now, now.  That is so much better.  Please don’t make me angry again.  I have tits, cunts and mouths to attend to.  And she joined the others back on the bed.”

I would have sworn that the pain from her whipping would have caused me to lose my erection, but if it went down at all, it again regained its swelling as I watched the women return to their orgy on my bed.  It was hard to keep track of who was pleasuring who because they seemed to be almost one six-legged, six-armed monster.  They were rolled into a very large ball, with Helen’s head stuck between Marcie’s thighs, Marcie’s head stuck between Marylyn’s thighs, and Marylyn’s head stuck between Helen’s thighs.  All I could hear was sucking and lapping sounds as three tongues and mouths worked three cunts.  And of course, I was both in agony and ecstasy at the same time.

The whole mass of arms and legs were writhing against each other, and they were all moaning although much muted from the position of their mouths.  Almost simultaneously, their bodies began to spasm, and they ground even harder together until finally they came to rest and separated from each other.

They all got up and came and stood around my stool.  I was in terrible pain by that time, not only from my cock but also from the fact that my legs had cramped.  Helen looked down at my cock and reached out and gently touched it.  But even that gentle feel caused more pain to radiate into my gut.

“My isn’t that just a wonderful shade of purple?  And it is so cold as well.  I think it might be nice to feel that inside my cunt.”

“Let’s get him off the stool then and onto the bed.”

They all worked together, freeing my legs and feet.  I could not hold myself upright as they helped me off the stool, but the three of them working together managed to get me across the room and laying flat on my back.  Two of them began to massage the knots out of my legs as Helen straddled my hips and guided my cold sore cock into her very warm wet snatch.  She let out a little whimper of joy as she settled down all the way until her pelvic bone was against my pubic hair.  Then she began to rock side to side and back and forth but not up and down.  I could feel her muscles squeezing me, and I knew she had been doing some kind of weird exercises.  If I had not been in such severe pain, I would have probably been in seventh heaven.  Then she began to rise up and settle back down.  With each stroke, she would pull almost off of me and then plunge back down with a vengeance.  When she had my cock as deep inside her as it would go, she would grind her body against mine, causing me even more pain.  I tried to tighten my hips in the hopes of bringing me off, but it was to no avail.  The pain was so great that my mind could not fathom allowing me to ejaculate.  I don’t know how long that went on before I finally felt her begin to throb, and she threw her head back and let out a scream almost as loud as the one I had made when I was crying for help.  And then she was still looking down at me with an expression that I could not read.  I wanted to think that it was a look of compassion, but it might just as well have been one of loathing.

She climbed off of me and motioned for Marylyn to take her place, which she did.  Before sliding it into her tunnel, she reached down and gave my cock a squeeze at its base as if she thought she needed to bring it to a firmer state.  “I love the icy feel of that,” she said, and then she settled down and began using me as if I was a cold dildo.  Tears were again streaming down my face, caused by not only the pain but also the anxiety of the damage that might be done to my poor cock.  She did not let my tears deter her.  She took her time enjoying the ride bringing her to the brink and then resting before beginning to build towards orgasm once more.  As if I needed more pain, she reached down and began pinching my nipples between her long fingernails.  Just when I thought that she would cut them clean from my body, she would twist them from side to side, which would force my hips off the bed and drive my sore cock deeper into her cunt. And of course, that made her want to twist my nipples some more.  Finally and mercifully, she began to tighten her hips and allowed herself to violently begin to shake.  I looked up and saw that she was literally biting her lower lip to keep from screaming out and waking the dead.  And then it was over, and she too slid off of my body, but she did not get off the bed.  Instead, she settled herself over the top of my face, removed the panties from behind my teeth, and brought her cunt down onto my mouth.  “Lick it and be glad you didn’t cum inside me.”

She was wet and musky, but I allowed my tongue to flick out of my mouth and do a little dance up the length of her folds.  I found her taste to be pleasant and had just stuck my tongue deep inside of her when I felt someone pulling roughly on the metal ring surrounding my cock.  Involuntarily my hips came off the bed to relieve the pressure, but they could only rise so far.  And then I felt the ring slip a little bit and then a little more until with a rush it came all the way loose.  For just a moment, the pain was actually worse than it was when the ring was in place as new blood began to circulate.  But I still did not lose my erection as yet another cunt engulfed me inside of it.

“Mmm, he is beginning to warm up.  I really should have left the ring on for at least part of the ride.  Oh well, perhaps another time, and Marcie began to slow fuck me.  But now I was beginning to gain pleasurable feelings in my cock.  My balls had been building over time, and I knew that once they let loose, I would fill Marcie to overflowing.  And then I remembered Marylyn’s warning about not ejaculating.  For me, however, it was far too late for that.  I was going to cum and cum hard.

Marcie felt me tensing up and immediately rose up and off of my body.  “You naughty boy, you were trying to release your load inside of me without my permission.  That simply is not allowed.”

Of course, even without further stimulation, I began to spasm.  I was sure that without a receptacle, my cum would splatter onto the ceiling, but I had another surprise.   Because of the ring surrounding my cock and balls, there still was too much pressure to allow my cum to jet out of my body.  Instead, it came out in little slow trickles, and my satisfaction level was restricted as well.  As little drops of cum dripped from the head of my cock, all three women were roaring with laughter.

“I love to see a male frustrated,” Marcie announced.  “Maybe next time we should just milk him.”

“And miss the feel of his Popsicle?” Helen laughed.  “I don’t think so.  The trick will be to get him to agree to a repeat performance.”

“I knew that we should have taken some pictures.”  Announced Marylyn.  “We could have used them as leverage to get him to agree to another round.”

And again, they burst out in laughter.

They watched for just a few minutes to see how much ejaculate would pool onto my belly and then began to get dressed.  I was pissed, but with my hands tied behind my back, I thought better of making too big a scene.  Marcie was the last one ready to leave, and as she headed for the door, she turned and tossed the handcuff keys in my direction.  They landed on the floor beside the bed, so it took me some time to retrieve them and unlock the cuffs.  By that time, Marcie had blown me a kiss and closed the door behind her.

An Unpleasant Surprise

I needed to get cleaned up and assess the damage.  However, my heart was racing, and I chose to light a cigarette and sit down in the living room to smoke it.  I knew that I was once again hooked on nicotine and wondered how much pain and suffering I would go through this time to break the habit.  I knew one thing for sure; I would not be attempting withdrawal symptoms until I had finished the investigative work on this piece of journalism.

I had smoked the cigarette down to the filter and jabbed the last spark out in the ashtray.  I got up and made my way into the bathroom and turned on the brightest lights and then the shower.  I stepped to where I had the most light and inspected my cock and balls.  The first thing I had to do was remove the larger ring that still encompassed my penis and testicles.  I tried pulling one of my testicles back through the ring but to no avail.  There just was not enough room to get it through.  I hesitated for a moment thinking back to how Marcie had got all of this meat into such a constricted space, knowing that I would have to follow the steps in reverse in order to accomplish my mission.  Then it struck me that the last thing to go into the ring had been my cock so it would have to be the first thing to come out.

I was completely flaccid by that time, and so bending my penis in half to get the head pointed out of the ring was fairly simple.  However, pushing it through was another matter.  It wanted to bunch up instead of sliding out smoothly.  All of the women’s juices had dried and crusted by that time, and so there was no slippery moisture to aid me in my cause.  I thought of various options, including cooking oil, but I was not sure I had any.  Margarine sounded like it might work, but that too, I discounted.  Finally, I turned on the shower and adjusted it to lukewarm and climbed in.  Taking a bar of soap, I lathered my cock and surrounding area and soon had it slipping out of the ring.  That just left my two jewels to be freed.

There was enough room now, but it was still painful pushing against the ring.  But with a little extra shove and a lot of extra pain, I had them free.  I finished washing the rest of my body and then stepped out on the mat and dried myself off with my large terry towel.  Only then did I get an opportunity to really survey the damage those rings had done to my flesh.

I noticed two distinct, very ugly black and blue rings.  One that went all the way around my cock near the base, although it was much darker and more painful on the top than it was on the softer underside.  The second ring was right at the base of my cock, where the large ring had been pushed down as far as it would go before my pelvic bone had stopped it.  I could not see behind my balls, so I did not know if that ring went all the way around, but I assumed it did.

My mind was racing, trying to figure out whether I should go to the emergency room and let them examine me, but that would have taken a much more secure man than me.  So I hunted in the medicine cabinet and found some pain removing cream and rubbed a generous amount into the wounded area.  Within a few minutes, the pain started to let up, whether that was due to the cream or natural healing I had no idea.

I put on a terry robe and made my way back to the kitchen, where I fixed an extra-strong glass of bourbon and ginger ale.  I drank it in about two gulps and fixed another before sitting down and reflecting on what had taken place.  I was amazed at just how cruel those three women were, and I began to wonder if perhaps they were the ones telling the fabricated story.  Maybe it really was their idea to cuckold their husbands and to make them miserable.  But then I remembered Fred’s story, which seemed to collaborate what the women had said.  But that was only one story among many others.  I would have to return to the meeting and hope to find a way to interview one or two of the men.

I spent a restless night dreaming about beautiful women holding all types of sharp objects and removing male body parts with them.  One dream was so vivid that I could swear my own testicles were being severed from my body and tossed into a pan of boiling oil.  As I watched from a bound position on a kitchen stool, three women removed the morsels and began cutting them into little pieces and then feeding them to each other.  The look of rapture on their faces told me that these were delicacies that they had acquired a taste for.  And then Marcie announced, “Well, that was nice, but now we need to cook his cock.”  And that is when I woke up drenched in sweat.

I Could Not Have Predicted This

The next evening I arrived at the meeting place earlier than usual.  I parked again as far from the door as I could and waited for the men to arrive.  I snapped pictures of each of their license plates for future lookups and pictures of the men so that I would remember which went with which cars.  Bill was among the last to arrive, and before getting out of his car, he surveyed the other vehicles in the lot.  His gaze fell directly on my car and then on me, sitting behind the wheel.  With determination, he walked toward me, and I knew that he had something specific in mind as he came.

I turned to the open window as he bent down and placed a big hand on my arm.  “I am not sure exactly what your game is, Jack, if that is your real name.  But I did not just fall off the turnip truck yesterday.  You are not one of us, at least not in the same way that the rest of the men here are.  And I watched you talking with Marci the other night and with all three of the female Nazis last night.  So why don’t you explain what your reason for being here is?”

“What makes you think that I am any different than any of the other men that come to your meetings?  Perhaps, I am just not ready to spill my guts to the world.”

“For one thing,” he began.  “You just gave yourself away right now when you referred to it as ‘your meetings’ and not our meetings.  And for another thing, you pay way too much attention to the stories.  Most of the men here don’t need to hear the details.  They have already lived most of them.  You, on the other hand, not only listen avidly you insist that some of the men give even more detail than they intend to.  I am thinking that you are either a reporter or some type of private investigator gathering dirt for a divorce hearing.”

I didn’t answer him, and so he turned and began walking back towards the building entrance.  As he did, he took out his phone and made a call.  I sat in my car, wondering whether it would be a good idea to go in and try to get a little more information.  I was just about ready to get out of my vehicle when I noticed red and blue lights sweeping around my car.  I looked in the mirror and saw that a metro police vehicle was directly behind me, and an officer was getting out and cautiously walking towards my side of the car.  He had not removed his weapon, but his hand was held very close to the butt of the pistol, and the hammer strap had been pulled free.

“Put your hands on the wheel and remain in the vehicle,” He ordered.

I complied and waited for him to shine his flashlight in my eyes.  “Do you have any weapons in the vehicle?”  He asked.

I responded that I did not and asked him why he was questioning me.

“We had a complaint that someone was harassing members of this group.  It was alleged that this individual was in a car exactly like yours and that he had a gun in his possession.  Would you mind stepping out of the vehicle so that my partner can search it?”

I thought about asking him if he had a warrant, but then what did I have to hide.   I did not have anything in my car that was illegal or dangerous, and so I cautiously opened the door and stepped out with my hands in plain view.  “Be my guest,” I stated.

The second policeman opened the passenger door and rummaged around in the glove box and the console before looking beneath the front seat.  He then moved to the rear door and checked the seatbacks and beneath the backseat bench.  Finally, he asked for my keys and opened the trunk.  Within just a few seconds, he emerged with a small packet of white powder in his hand.  “I guess you will have to come down to the station.  You have the right to remain silent.”

I did not hear the rest, as my mind was whirling a hundred miles per hour.  I knew that I had been set up and that the packet had been planted there, but I did not know why.  I was handcuffed and put in the back of the police cruiser.  Neither cop spoke to me, nor did I try to speak to them.

When we arrived at the police station, I was helped out of the car and led inside to a small room where the cuffs were removed, and my fingerprints were taken as well as mug shots.  It was then explained to me that I was to be arraigned in the morning on felony drug charges and that I was allowed one phone call before being placed in my cell.

I did not know whom to call, as I did not retain a lawyer.  So I simply asked that a lawyer be assigned to me until I could retain counsel of my own.  They told me that one would be assigned but that he probably would not show up until just before my hearing in the morning.

They led me to a cell.  I was grateful that it was not the drunk tank and that there was no one else occupying it at present.  I settled down on the bunk and held my head in my hands.  I now realized that the phone call Bill had made was what set this whole chain of events in motion, and I wondered just how far he was willing to go to frame an innocent man.

I must have dozed off because I was startled when I heard my name called.  I looked up to see a very professional looking woman standing by the now open cell door.  “My name is Jennifer Byers.  I have been retained to represent you in this matter.  Although it now appears that there is no matter to represent you on.  The packet the officer confiscated from your car contained plain old baking soda. Unfortunately, your camera got badly damaged somehow in the search, and your data card is missing.”

“You said you had been retained on my behalf?  Would you mind telling me who it was that called you?”

“I am only at liberty to say that she wishes to remain anonymous.  Come on; I will help you get your belongings back and give you a ride back to your car.”

I thought about asking her about filing charges for false arrest, but I was sure that would not go anywhere.  I might be able to recover the cost of my camera in small claims court, but even that seemed like a wasted effort.  “I suppose that I don’t have much recourse against those that perpetrated this farce?”  I asked.

“Oh, there are a number of different avenues you might take if you could actually prove who was responsible.  But it would be very expensive as no lawyer would take it on for a contingency.  My advice would be to let it drop for now, along with any investigation that you are considering continuing.”

“And just how much do you know about my investigation?”  I asked.

“I know that you have been hanging around the cuckold’s anonymous meetings and that you have had contact with three wives of some very powerful men.”

“Don’t you mean ex-wives?” I responded.

“I have said more than I should have already. I will give you a word to the wise, however.  Some people are willing to share certain things in a closed group, but they are not willing to share those things with the world, especially if their identities were revealed.”

She pulled into the parking lot, and I thanked her before getting out of the car.  She smiled at me and told me that she was well paid for her time.  She made sure that I got into my vehicle and got the motor running before she proceeded to drive away.

I drove very carefully back to my apartment, keeping a close watch on my mirrors for any other cop cars that might be lurking there.

Another Surprise

As I walked into my apartment, I checked my watch and noticed that it was nearly four in the morning.  Without even brushing my teeth, I crawled into my bed and passed out from nervous exhaustion.  Again I had violent dreams featuring beautiful but deadly women, and I awoke feeling, neither refreshed nor ready to face another day.  I turned on my shower to as hot as I could stand it and let the water run over my neck and shoulders for a long time.  Only when the temperature of the water dropped below scalding did I decide to lather up and then rinse off.  I finished my normal morning routine and then went to the kitchen to make coffee.

I was just finishing my second cup when I heard someone gently rap on my front door.  I adjusted my robe, making sure that it was securely closed and then opened the door.  To my surprise, both Fred and Marylyn stood on my stoop.  “May we come in?” Fred asked.

I nodded and then stepped back and to the side, waving them inside with the sweep of my hand.  I offered them coffee, which they accepted.  I poured what was left in the pot into two cups and then made a second pot and started it to drip.

I waited until they had mixed their coffee and had taken a few sips before I spoke.  “I have to say I am surprised to see both of you here.  What do I owe the pleasure of your visit?”

Again I was surprised that it was Fred and not Marylyn that answered me.  “We heard what happened at the meeting last night, and we came to offer our apologies.”

“What do you have to apologize for?  I am quite sure that it was Bill that called his police friends and had me rousted.”

“Bill isn’t the only one that values his privacy.  Most everyone in that room has connections to people in the highest level of city government.  No one else was ever to have learned of that group, its meeting location, or the stories told there.  I am not sure how you found out about us, but it wasn’t hard to deduce that you didn’t just stumble into that room by accident.”

“So then if you knew I was an outsider, why did you continue to tell your stories with me in attendance.”

“That was our wives’ ideas.  They wanted to find out exactly who you were and how much you knew before shutting you down.”

I turned toward Marylyn, who had a big smile on her face.  “And I assume that the night before last was just a scouting expedition?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that.  For my part, I enjoyed everything we did.  And Fred got quite a kick out of it as well when I relayed the story to him.  He was a little disappointed when I told him that you did not get to cum inside me.  But he still enjoyed eating me regardless.”

“Now, I am totally confused,” I said as I turned back towards Fred.  “From your story, I got the impression that you hated the taste of cum.  Now Marylyn says that you were disappointed that you didn’t get to taste mine.  How do you reconcile the two statements?”

Fred kind of hung his head a little bit in shame, I guess, but then Marylyn spoke sharply to him.  “Tell him, slave.”

That seemed to perk Fred right up.  “I wasn’t lying when I said that I hated the taste of cum.  I suppose some men actually enjoy it, but it is really nasty.  Now precum is another matter.  That is just sweet and warm on the tongue, and I could eat that all night long.  But a big glob of the white stuff is completely a different taste.  It tastes a little acidic, and it burns the back of your throat when it goes down.  And that bitter taste stays in your mouth sometimes even after you have brushed your teeth.  In short, it is about the worst taste you could imagine.  If you hang around with these women though, you will get to experience it for yourself.  You might want to heed my warning.”

“So then, if you hate it so much, why were you disappointed that Marylyn didn’t bring you home some?”

“Because she goes absolutely wild when she makes me ingest what a lover has left inside her.  She goes to a whole different level of sadism.  And she takes particular delight in humiliating me, which I love.”

“Wow, I have to tell you that I really thought the two of you were divorced.  You were so convincing standing up there with that microphone in your hand and telling your sob story.  You should perhaps try acting for a living.”

Fred looked at me and cocked his head to the side as if he was studying me for some reason.  “Take a good look at this woman beside me,” he said.  “Do you think even for one minute that I would be so stupid as to divorce her?  And if you ever get the opportunity to fuck her without those rings, you will become so addicted that you would do anything for another, go at her pussy.  Of course, she had made it plain that my tiny cock will not enter her again.  But still, I can hope she might change her mind someday.  In the meantime, I will take whatever she gives me, pleasure, or pain.”

“In any event, it would not be good for you to return to the meetings,” Marylyn announced.  “The next time you show up there, it will not just be your camera that gets broken.  If you are really good, perhaps one of us will invite you to a private party as long as you don’t try to record or tape anything that happens there.”

“So, how do I finish my article?”

“Do what all journalists do, make something up.  Just don’t use anything that would divulge our identities.  And by the way, Marci wanted me to give you this.”  She handed me an envelope and then took Fred’s arm and urged him towards the door.  Fred turned back and offered me his hand, which I took in a firm handshake.

“I really enjoyed meeting you, and I hope that you can understand our position.  Some people have to know what goes on with our lives.  Otherwise, the humiliation factor would not be as good.  But we can’t afford for the general public to find out.”

I nodded as he opened the door to leave.  Marylyn turned back to me and said loud enough for Fred to hear.  I really enjoyed the Popsicle.  Maybe we will get a chance to do it again.”  And like Marcie, two nights previous she blew me a kiss as she went out my door.

I was still shaking my head in disbelief as I poured my third cup of coffee.  I picked up the almost empty pack of cigarettes and shook one out into my hand.  As I drew the smoke into my lungs, I opened the envelope Marylyn had given to me.  All that was written on the note inside was an address and 11 p.m.

The day slowly passed as I anticipated what I was going to do that evening.  When the clock showed that it was nearly 10 p.m., I got in my car and set the GPS system for the address on the note.  I was totally unfamiliar with the area that it led me to and surprised to notice that the properties along the way became larger and more expensive.  When the artificial female voice told me to turn right and that I was at my destination, I pulled into a long curved drive, which was lighted on both sides.  Large trees lined it, making an almost perfect canopy that I was sure even in the daylight would have blocked most of the sunlight.  The house set well back in from the road, although house was really not the correct word.  Mansion would have been more accurate, and I felt a little anxiety begin building in my stomach as I wondered what I might have gotten myself into.  There were marked spaces to park, and I selected one marked guest and pulled into it.

Before I could exit the car, two uniformed guards arrived and demanded to see my identification.  I showed them my driver’s license, and I was told to get out of the car and to turn around to be searched.  They were thorough as they patted every area that I might have been able to conceal a weapon. When satisfied that I was harmless, one of the guards announced that they were expecting me and showed me to the door.

I did not even need to knock on the door before it was opened by a maid in formal attire right down to the lace cap on her head and the shiny black heels on her feet.  Something was familiar about her, but I could not put my finger on it.  She told me to follow her, and I walked behind, watching her satin covered ass sway from side to side seductively.  I was led into a very large living room, although from its size, it could as well have been a lounge in a large club of some kind.  Marci came forward and excused her maid and then took my hand in greeting.

“It is so nice that you could join us tonight.  Bill has been anxious to apologize to you for last evening.  She then hooked her arm in mine and led to a large leather-covered sofa.  I noticed a curtain had been pulled across part of the room.  I sat down, and Marci sat close beside me.  She handed me a cigarette and put one between her own lips.  Bill hates me smoking in the house.  That is the main reason I do it.”

“Where is Bill?” I asked.

“Oh my, I almost forgot about him.”  She reached over and pressed a button, and the curtain started to pull back.  I could not believe my eyes, for there was Bill naked as a jaybird sitting on a tall kitchen stool.  His legs were in terrible pain.  I knew that because they were restrained in the same way, mine had been two nights previous.  A large ball gag was in his mouth and was fastened by leather strips that went behind his head.  Vicious looking clamps were attached to his nipples, and heavyweights dangled from the clamps.  I could see pain line his face, and his forehead was wrinkled in agony.

I looked over at Marci, and she gave me a big smile.  “We thought this would be better than a verbal apology.  She stood up and began removing her dress as she bent down and took my lips with her own.  Once you have finished fucking me properly, I thought you might like to spend a little time using one of my whips on his bare body.  And of course, he will be obligated to clean whatever you deposit into my cunt out with his tongue.  Come now, get out of your clothes.  We don’t want to keep the poor man waiting all night.”  And she reached for the buttons on my shirt.

The End.

Thank you for reading my story.  I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it.  If you did, perhaps you could do me a huge favor and stop by Amazon and write a short review.  I hope you rate it highly, but if not, even a one-star review would be better than nothing.  If you have personal comments or suggestions you would like to make, feel free to email me directly.   wandapters1@yahoo.com

I have other stories that you might like.  Here is the link to my author’s page:

https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

Friday’s Free Book to Share

 

His Mother’s Advice

 

Prologue

 

He knew he was in trouble even before he entered the house.  As a result, his blood pressure was elevated, his heart was pounding, and sweat ran down from his armpits and from his crotch.  Standing in his French Maid’s uniform, he could smell his fear, and he knew that she would detect it as well.  The second the words had come out of his mouth, he regretted them, but once something is spoken, you cannot take it back.  He had actually expected that Charley would strike him, but all he had done was to tell him to get his stuff and go home.  And then he had picked up his telephone, and Bill knew who he was calling and why.

 

As he opened the door, he was not surprised that she was not waiting for him in the entranceway.  She would be in the living room sitting quietly in the big straight-backed chair.  He did not expect her to be wearing a dominance dress as she used to when they were first married.  She saved that look for her lovers.  She had made it clear to him that sexy clothes were reserved for those that deserved special treatment, and he did not fit into that category.

 

Realizing that his hesitation was only making his situation direr, he made his way into the living room.  There she sat, as he knew she would, wearing jeans, a plain white blouse, and athletic shoes.  He thought back to before they were married.  She would never have presented herself to him wearing something so casual.  But then she was trying to set the hook, and the bait was high-heels, short skirts, and sexy lingerie.  Her voice snapped him out of his reverie.

 

“So, you had an argument with Charley?”  It was said as a question, but he knew she already had the answer.

 

Bill hung his head in shame, unable to form the words for a reply.

 

“Well, speak up.  I want to hear just how you decided that you were a man that had a choice in what he was told to do.  You do realize that when I send you to work at someone’s home, I cede your control to him or her?  Therefore, you are to obey them the same as you would obey me.  Now please tell me exactly what happened and what you think should be your punishment.”  Those words were spoken in a calm and controlled manner, but Bill knew that what was coming his way would be anything but calm or controlled.

 

“Charley had me cleaning his kitchen floor on my hands and knees.  That wasn’t a big deal.  Every time you send me to do housework for one of your friends, they always want me to on my hands and knees.  I guess it makes them feel more powerful or that it makes me more submissive to them.  But this time with Charley was different.  He came in completely naked with a huge hardon and walked directly in front of me.  Then he called me a faggot and told me that I was to suck his cock until he came in my mouth.  He said he had too big a load in his balls and he did not want to prematurely ejaculate when he fucked my whore wife.  I bet he did not tell you that he called you a whore did he?”

 

“What Charley did or did not tell me is none of your business.  Go on, tell me what happened then.”

 

“It pissed me off when he called you a whore.  So I told him that he was the faggot if he wanted another man to suck his cock and that if he did not respect you, he could go to hell.  I know that I should not have said that, but he is a real asshole.”

 

“Okay, you still have not told me what you think your punishment should be.”

 

He hated it when she did that to him.  He never knew what to say.  How could he pick a punishment when he did not think that he had created a transgression?  But he knew that she would not be satisfied until he had told her how he wanted her to chastise him.  “Mistress, I really don’t believe that I deserve to be punished for standing up for you.  Charley is the one that should be punished for calling you a whore.”

 

“So you think that you should be excused for failing to obey someone that I had put in charge of you?”

 

“You really did not expect me to suck his cock, did you?  I have never sucked a cock in my life, and I am not going to start now.”

 

As he looked into his wife’s eyes, he could see a hint of humor there.  But her body language did not show the same mirth.  “Since you can’t even follow my instructions to pick your own punishment, I will pick it for you.  Go down into the basement, take off your dress and panties but leave the garters, stockings, and heels on.  Then I want you to secure yourself to the punishment bench.  I will be down to administer your punishment in a while.”

 

Bill did not look forward to what he was going to endure.  The bench was constructed in such a way that once he secured his feet into the restraints, he had to bend so that his body formed a perfect upside-down L.  This caused his leg muscles to stretch painfully and it also put pressure on his back muscles.  After just a few minutes his legs would begin to cramp, and his back would ache.  Once his arms were secured, he had no way of telling time and so every minute seemed like an hour and every hour seemed like a day.  He was in total agony before he heard the basement door open and heard footsteps descending the stairs.

 

“Well, well, well.  Look what we have here.”  It was impossible for Bill not to recognize the cruel voice of his wife’s latest lover, Charley.

 

“Not so high and mighty now are you faggot?  Your’ wife figured that since I was the one that you wronged, I should be the one to administer your punishment.  She even allowed me to pick my own implement.  I thought the heavy tawse should be about right.  You do like how it feels when the split leather hits your flesh, don’t you?  Well, I haven’t got all night since your wife is waiting for me in your bed to be royally fucked.  So let’s get started.”

 

The next sound that Bill heard was the swooshing sound of the taws descending towards his ass cheeks.  And then he heard the splat and felt the white-hot pain as the heavy split leather bit into his flesh causing it to compress against hidden nerves. He screamed and heard Charley laugh as a result. “Scream, all you want.  I love to hear it, and no one else will except for your wife, perhaps.”

 

Bill tried to clench his ass cheeks, hoping to lessen the next blow, but Charley was too smart to allow that to happen.  He waited until Bill let out his breath, and then the leather struck again but not quite in the same place.  “No sense hitting the same set of nerves,”  Bill said with a laugh.  Again and again, the leather instrument of torture rose and fell.  Each time finding new unbruised flesh to strike.  When there was no more undamaged skin on his ass, the taws went to work on the backs of his legs.  By that time, his throat was raw from screaming, and very little sound escaped from his clenched lips.

 

“Hmm, I love your artistic talent.”  He heard Ruth’s voice.  “That is a beautiful pattern, especially on his ass cheeks.  I came down to see how much longer you were going to be, but don’t let me interrupt.  My pussy can wait if you still have more work to do here.”

 

“I think I am about done for this session, but I was wondering if you might like to include me in his future maintenance whippings.  I did not realize how much enjoyment I could get out of wailing away on his ass.  I am hard as a rock and probably leaking pre-cum right now.”

 

“Really, do you need a little relief before we retire for the night?”

 

“Maybe, what did you have in mind?”

 

“Well, he told me that he has never sucked a cock and he was not going to start now.  That just made me want to see him do it all the more.  Let’s get him off the bench and on his knees.”

 

Bill wanted to object, but his throat was so raw nothing would come out.  He would have tried to get away but his legs were still cramped so badly that he could not stand, so getting him on his knees was an easy task.  Then his arms were forced behind his back, and his wrists wrapped tightly with a coarse rope.  Then his ankles were tied together and then a lead run from them to his wrists so that his only position was bent slightly backward.  Ruth had insisted that he allow his hair to grow, so now it was pulled back in a ponytail and tied securely back to his wrists, so his head was tilted backward.

 

“Open your mouth faggot,” Ruth demanded.  “Charley is going to teach you to become the cocksucker that you have always dreamed of becoming.  Once you get proficient at it, perhaps I will be able to rent you out to one of the whorehouses downtown.  And don’t even think about biting him when his cock goes into your mouth.  I promise you that if you do anything but use your tongue and lips, I will personally castrate you and feed your balls to you.”

 

Having no choice but wanting to die, Bill parted his lips and allowed the rubbery flesh to enter past his lips and teeth.  He had no idea what he was supposed to do, but he closed his lips and started to gently suck on the meaty tube.

 

“Take it into your throat.”  His wife demanded.  “Charley, why don’t you go ahead and just fuck his mouth.  But when you get ready to cum pull almost all the way out and ejaculate on the front of his tongue.  I want all his taste buds to be covered with your spunk.”

 

 

 

Chapter One – The Visit

 

 

 

My wife and I had been invited to my mother’s house for dinner.  After enjoying a wonderful meal, we had retired to the living room for an after-dinner brandy and to watch the news.  Well, at some point, a story came on the news about a young boy that had been expelled from school for acting out.  My wife kind of shook her head and remarked, “Isn’t it terrible how badly children behave today?”

 

My mom looked at her and replied, “It is the whole Dr. Spock syndrome.  Nobody properly disciplines their children today.  I bet that boy has never been spanked in his life.”

 

My wife then asked, “Mom, did you spank your children?”

 

“I sure did,” my mother replied.  “And believe me, they were always much better behaved for quite some time afterward.”

 

My wife got a funny look on her face, smiled at me, and asked, “When was the last time you spanked Jason?”

 

My mother chuckled, “Well, let’s see when did you two get married?  I blistered his bottom the night before your wedding.  He made some crack about wearing the pants in the family, and I figured he needed an attitude adjustment.  Rita, you and I need to have a little chat about male discipline.  Jason, go out in the kitchen and take care of the dinner dishes while I talk with your bride.”

 

“Now wait a minute, mom, don’t be filling Rita’s head with any of your ideas.  She is headstrong enough as it is.”

 

My mother then got that stern look on her face that told me I had better be careful of what I said next.  “Now, you listen to me, young man.  You better just keep your mouth shut and do as you’re told, or I will have to pull you over my knee and show Rita how to treat naughty little boys.  Now, are you going to get to the kitchen and do as your told, or should I find my hairbrush?

 

“Yes, ma’am,” was all I could say as I rose from my seat and headed to the kitchen.  I did cast a little look towards Rita and noticed that she had a huge smile on her face.

 

It must have taken me an hour to totally clean up the dishes, wipe down the counters, and clean the kitchen floor.  When I returned to the living room Rita and my Mother both had conspiratorial looks on their faces, and I figured at some point I was going to pay dearly for this visit.

 

Rita stood, gave my Mother a big hug, kissed her on the cheek, and said, “Thank you so much for having us over for dinner, Mom.  And thank you also for giving me so many good things to think about.  We need to get together more often.”

 

“Indeed, we do,” my mother said.  “Perhaps we could get together for coffee, Sunday morning.”

 

“I would love that,” Rita replied.  Then we said our goodbyes and headed home.

 

Rita was strangely quiet on the short drive back to our place, and while I really wanted to know what they had talked about, I wasn’t brave enough to broach the subject.

 

When we got inside our own home, Rita wasted little time in making an announcement.  “Jason, I believe that we are going to make some changes to our daily routine.”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked.  “I thought you were happy with the way things are.  Have I not been doing enough around the house?  I try to help out where I can.”

 

“Oh, I know you think you do your share, but do you really think it is fair that I have to come home from work, make dinner, clean up the kitchen, not to mention doing the laundry and most of the other chores?  I noticed that when your Mother told you to get to work, you hopped to it.  Were you perhaps afraid that she might blister your ass, right in front of me?  Truthfully, I got a little wet hoping she would.  We both have to get up early for work, so we better get to bed, but we will continue this discussion tomorrow night.”

 

I felt discretion was the better part of valor and let the subject drop.  And I guess if I really was honest with myself, I could do more around the house.  I made a mental note to try harder in the future.

 

When we got into bed, Rita snuggled up to me and gave me a deep kiss that included lots of tongue.  I immediately started to respond, and my cock started to rise.  “Honey, are you in the mood?” I asked.

 

She smiled, reached down, and gave my cock a couple of strokes and said, “Not tonight, I just don’t have the energy.  And besides as tired as you are, you probably would just get me started and then leave me hanging.  Let’s just snuggle, and then maybe this weekend, we can have a whole night of making love.”

 

And with that, she snuggled up really close, threw her leg over me, gave me a peck on the lips, and closed her eyes.

 

I really wanted to complain a little, let her know that she had gotten me all excited and it wasn’t fair of her to leave me in that condition.  But by the time I decided to speak, her breathing had already become regular, and I figured she was asleep.  Me, on the other hand, was far from sleep.  Her leg was draped right across my erection, and I could feel it throbbing against her skin.  So as gently as I could, I extricated myself, rolled over, and tried to think of something other than my cock.  It took me a long time to accomplish that goal.

 

As for Rita, she was having the most wonderful dreams of what was to come.  These were caused by her memories of what her mother in law had told her while her husband was out cleaning up the kitchen.  Her mother in law had started out by saying, “Rita, the reason I sent Jason out of the room was so that I could talk to you in private.  Now, what I am going to tell you might be out of line, and if you see it that way, just tell m, and I’ll mind my own business.”

 

“No, Mom, please tell me what you want.  You know how much I appreciate everything you have done for us.  So go ahead, what did you want to talk about?”

 

“Well, it is about disciplining your husband.”

 

“Disciplining, Jason?  I don’t understand.”

 

“Rita, men, are just like little boys, they need constant discipline, or they will revert to their natural selfish ways.  Did you see the way Jason looked at you when I said if he didn’t do what I told him, I would blister his ass?”

 

“Yes, he did have a funny look on his face.  I couldn’t quite figure out what he was thinking.  But I did notice he didn’t talk back to you.”

 

“You are right, but that was because you were here.  If I had been alone with him, he would have probably tried to provoke me so that I gave him that beating.  That was a favorite trick he used to do.  After he had gone a while without a good paddling, he would act out so that I would give him one.  His father does the same thing.  The trick is to cause them enough pain when it happens so that they behave for a week or so afterward. Of course, his father gets weekly maintenance whippings.  Did you notice I didn’t say spankings?  After just a little while he got used to being spanked, and it didn’t have the desired effect.  So I made him go down to the feed store and buy me a riding crop.”

 

“But, mom, what is the purpose of these maintenance whippings?  If he is doing what you want, why not wait until he acts up?”

 

“Because I don’t want him thinking he can act up as you say.  I want him to do everything I tell him to do when I tell him to.  Do you notice how nice the house looks?”

 

“Yes, mom, I have always been impressed with how nice you keep the place.  It must take a lot of work.  How do you ever find the time to do things for yourself?”

 

“That is the beauty of my situation, I don’t do any of the housework.  Jason’s father does it all.  And it has a nice side benefit.  When he is busy doing housework, he doesn’t have time to get into trouble.”

 

“Speaking of Bill, where is he tonight?  I thought it was strange; he wasn’t here for dinner.”

 

“I didn’t want him here tonight.  He would just be in the way.  So I sent him over to a friend of mine, to do some chores.  He will be kept busy until I call and let him know he can come home.  And believe me, he will not come home until I tell him to.  But we can leave that for another discussion.”

 

“So, dear, what do you think so far about what I have told you?”

 

“I don’t know, mom, some of it is a little hard to digest.  Don’t get me wrong, I certainly would like Jason to do more around the house, but I am not sure that I can spank him to get that result.  How did you get started with Bill?”

 

“Most dominant women start their husbands in the bedroom.  Almost all men have the fantasy of being spanked by their wives.  But they want it to be a sexual thing.  As long as they are hard, they will do anything to get a release.  So if you tease them and tell them that they are bad little boys and they cannot have an orgasm until they have been properly punished, they will go along with almost anything.  So you tell them to get over your lap, and you give them a sample of spanking with your hand.  It is meaningless because no matter how hard you spank with your hand, it will only cause them to get a larger erection.  Look, I have given you enough to think about for tonight.  Mull it over, and perhaps we can talk again soon.”

 

Chapter Two-The Next Night

 

As Jason pulled into the driveway the next evening, his phone chimed telling him he had a text message.  He waited until he entered his house and then flipped the phone over and pressed read.  The text was from Rita informing him that she was working late and that he should go ahead a fix himself something to eat.  Once he had eaten, he should check his email as she had sent him a more detailed message.

 

Jason popped a TV dinner into the microwave and then went and checked his email as Rita had instructed.  It read, “Jason, as I told you last night there need to be some changes made in our marriage.  Well, there is a load of clothes that needs to be washed, dried, and folded.  Since I have to work tonight, that duty falls on you.  And while you are waiting for them to wash, you can run the vacuum upstairs and downstairs.  Then while the clothes are drying, you can clean the refrigerator.  And make sure that you clean out the vegetable and meat drawers.  I will be inspecting your work, so you better do a good job.”

 

Jason thought, “What the hell is wrong with that woman?  I worked all day too, and she expects me to come home and do four or five hours of housework.  Well, she has another think coming.  I am not her goddamned slave.”

 

Jason then went downstairs, got his dinner out of the microwave, and plopped down in front of the TV.  He watched the news and then some lame comedy shows that were not all that funny.  The evening passed, and before you know it, he heard his wife’s car pull into the driveway.  It was only then that he began to feel guilty.  Perhaps he should have tried to do some of what his wife had asked him.

 

He almost cringed when he heard his wife enter the front door.  She came into the living room, took one look at him, and headed towards the laundry room.  He expected to hear her start berating him any second but instead, all he heard was the washer start.  A few minutes later, she came back into the room and announced, “Well, you had better head for bed, you must be really tired after how hard you worked tonight.”

 

“Listen, Rita, I guess you are pretty mad at me.  And I am sorry; I should have tried to do some of the things you asked me.  It is just that I rebelled a little when it seemed you were ordering me around like some little boy.”

 

“Well, you are right, Jason, I am a little pissed at you, but I am more disappointed.  The laundry had to be done tonight.  I had planned on doing it myself, but then I had to work late.  I did not expect that I would come home and have to spend another 2 hours doing laundry.  And what did you do tonight; sit on your ass and watching TV?  You didn’t even have the common courtesy of taking your silverware to the dishwasher or carrying your tray to the garbage.”

 

Jason now felt about two inches high and really wanted to make it up to Rita, but he just didn’t know-how.  “Listen, honey, why don’t you go up and get ready for bed, and I will wait until the washer is done and then put the clothes in the dryer.  I can get up a little early and fold them before I go to work.”

 

“I don’t think so; by morning the wrinkles will have set into the clothes, and they will have to be ironed.  And there is no way that I can trust you to iron my good blouses and skirts.”

 

“Ok, I will wait up and wait for the dryer and fold them tonight.  And I really am sorry for not doing what you asked.  Do you forgive me?”

 

Rita did not answer right away.  Instead, she took the time to think about what her mother-in-law had told her about discipline.  “How badly do you want my forgiveness?” she asked.

 

“Please, Rita.  I will do anything to make this up to you.”

 

“Anything?  Then take off your pants and pull out your belt and give it to me.”

 

He did as he was told.  He stood in front of his wife in just his boxer shorts and a shirt.  Rita pointed to a low backed armchair and told him to bend over it.  As he obeyed, he heard the sound of his belt being doubled and snapped together for effect.  “Now, drop your shorts.  I want you to feel the full effect of leather on your ass.”

 

With very little fear, Jason obeyed his wife.  He figured that this was just a show.  She would take a couple of weak swings and then take him into her arms and forgive him for his transgressions.  He was somewhat surprised when the first blow landed solidly across both of his ass cheeks.  It was hard enough to cause him to suck in his breath, but he was not going to give her the satisfaction of hearing him cry out.  The second blow hit almost the same exact spot, and this one was even harder than the first.  He had to bite his lip to keep from crying out.  Again the belt landed, and again he managed to suppress any sound.  And then she started working on the top of his legs.  This area was far more sensitive, and he had to really clench his teeth to keep from crying out.  Again and again, the belt struck tender flesh, and before he knew it, he was begging her to stop, and actual tears were running down his face.  Only when she was satisfied that he was truly in pain and anguish did she allow him to rise and go to start the laundry.

 

Chapter Three-Rita Asks For Advice

 

The following evening on her way home from work, Rita stopped at her mother-in-law’s to ask for some advice.  She knocked at the door and was surprised that instead of Ruth, it was Bill that answered the door.  He was wearing a frilly apron over what could only be a woman’s pair of slacks.  His shirt was definitely a woman’s cut as well as the buttons were on the left side.  Rita continued her study of the man that was her husband’s father.  Her eyes finally settled down to his feet, and she noticed that he was wearing penny loafers with no socks, but he clearly had on some type of hose.  She could tell that he was embarrassed as his cheeks were flushed and he could not meet her eyes.  He finally took a step back from the door and waved her inside.

 

“Ruth is in her study.  I am sure you know the way, but I will be in some trouble if I do not take you to her myself.  Please follow me.”

 

As she entered the study, Ruth rose to meet her.  She held out her arms, and Rita stepped inside of them to receive a big hug.  With the usual pat on the back, the older woman stepped back and took a close look at her daughter-in-law.

 

“My dear, you get lovelier every time I see you.  My son is one lucky man.  I hope he appreciates what a truly exquisite woman he married.”

 

“Well, apparently not as much as Bill appreciates you.  What was that getup you had him wearing?”

 

“Oh so the cat is out of the bag, I see.  You met Willamina?”

 

“Dear Lord, don’t tell me you actually call him that?”  Rita laughed.

 

“No, usually I call him little wee Willy.  It is a fitting nickname if you get my drift.”

 

“I don’t think I want to go there,”  Rita said but with a smile.

 

“So how are you and Jason getting along?  Did you think any more about what I said about domestic discipline?”

 

“I guess that is why I am here, mom.  Sometimes I feel that Jason does not appreciate me as much as he should.  Just last night I had to work late, and I asked Jason to do the laundry for me while I was gone.  Well, when I came home, he was stretched out on the sofa, and the laundry had not even been started.”

 

“That is a typical male for you,”  Ruth replied.  “Unless the wife takes a stand and corrects the behavior they will just keep taking advantage.  What did you do when you discovered his failure to help as you asked?”

 

“Well, at first, I just got angry and told him to go to bed since I had half a night’s work left that he should have done.  I guess he felt a little ashamed and asked me to forgive him and that he would start the washer and wait and throw things in the dryer when the load finished.  Well, I knew that wasn’t going to work out since my work clothes would be all wrinkled and have to be ironed, and I told him so.”

 

“And his response was?”

 

“He again begged me to forgive him and said he would stay up and do the laundry as it should be done, but for some reason, I could not let him off the hook that easily.”

 

“Good, for you, dear.  What did you do?”

 

“I told him to take off his pants, pull out his belt, and give it to me.  I forced him to bend over a chair and whipped his ass until it was beet red.”

 

“That was the right approach for you to take, but you are having second thoughts, aren’t you?  What seems to be the problem?  Didn’t he do the laundry correctly after his whipping?”

 

“Really, he did a fine job.  Oh, I guess I could give him a few pointers about separating colors, but for the most part, he did well.  That isn’t the problem.”

 

“Come on, girl spill it.  I can’t help you if I don’t know what is wrong.”

 

“The problem is that I liked whipping him.  The more he squirmed, the more excited I became.  The more he begged me to stop, the harder I swung that belt.  And when tears started streaming down his face, a peace came over me that I have not felt for a long time.  The only thing that could have made it better for me is if I had achieved an orgasm.  You don’t know how embarrassing that is to admit that to you.”

 

“You never need to be embarrassed by anything you tell me.  I doubt that you are ready for my advice on orgasms, but I will give you some advice about what you said about feeling bad because you enjoyed whipping Jason.  Men need to be whipped on a regular basis.  If you don’t enjoy doing it, then you need to find someone who does.”

 

“How did you learn all of this?”  Rita asked.  “I mean most women in your generation were taught to be obedient to their husbands, weren’t they?”

 

“I learned the same way that you will.  The night of my bridal shower, Bill’s mother gave me the best gift that I received.  It was a wooden hairbrush that she said she had used to keep him in line when he was growing up.  Well, I thought that was strange, but I put it on my dressing table and used it to brush out my hair at night, but I just couldn’t wrap my head around using it to blister Bill’s bottom.  Well, to make a long story short, one day when my mother-in-law was visiting, Bill made the mistake of mouthing off to me.  His mother grabbed him by the ear and asked where I kept that hairbrush.  When I told her our bedroom, she literally dragged him to that room, pulled down his pants, and started flailing away on his bottom with the brush.  I was so shocked that I almost fell over.  But the harder she hit him, the more sexually aroused I became.  By the time, he was crying like a baby, and she finally let him off her lap, my panties were so wet I had to change them.  And Bill never mouthed back, to his mother or me again.  Now he is so well behaved that I don’t really need to whip him anymore, but I do it because I love the way it makes me feel.”

 

“I guess I don’t understand why a man would put up with that,”  Rita said.

 

“First because they know that they deserve it.  And second, they love the woman even more for disciplining them.  Think back, how did Jason react after you used the belt on him?”

 

“Come to think of it, he was extremely attentive to me.”

 

“And was the laundry done to your expectations?”

 

“I wasn’t expecting much since he had never done that task before.  I had to refold some of the items.  I guess I was just pleased that he made any effort at all.”

 

“That is your problem right there.  You need to raise your expectations, and anytime they are not met, you need to punish him.”

 

“I don’t know.  I am afraid that if I push him too far, he will just give up trying at all.”

 

“I can see that you are not ready to take this to the next level.  And I can’t force you to take control of your marriage.  But at some point, you are going to have to make a decision.  You can either be a doormat and allow Jason to walk all over you, or you can be the one doing the stepping.”

 

Once her daughter-in-law had retreated from the room, Ruth called her husband to come to her.  “So finally, your daughter-in-law got to me, Willamina?  How did you feel having her see you for the sissy that you are?  Cat got your tongue?  It doesn’t matter how you feel about it as long as I am happy, and I love the fact that one more person sees you for what you are.  In fact, I am thinking of throwing a party for your entire family and having you serve as my maid.  I bet your fucking bitch of a mother will have a heart attack when she sees you in your maid’s outfit.”

 

Chapter Four-Jason Makes a Mistake

 

As Jason was driving home from work, he noticed the flashing neon sign from the bar.  It was almost like it was sending him Morse code saying, “stop and have a cold one.”  It had been a while since he had stopped to have a drink on his way home and he thought about calling Rita to let her know what he was doing, but then he decided that after all, he was the man of the family, and he could surely have one drink without asking for her approval.

 

Even at this early hour, the bar parking lot seemed to be filling up, which made Jason happy, as he hated to drink alone.  He stopped in the entranceway, allowing his eyes to adjust to the relative darkness.  As he headed across the floor to an open seat at the bar, he could hear pool balls being racked in the back and thought he might play a game or two after he had a cold beer in his hand.  A waft of perfume hit his nose as he sidled up to the bar.  Looking to his left, he noticed the seat next to the one he had been heading for was taken by a particularly good looking older woman.  She smiled as she noticed him looking her over, and he smiled back.  She patted the stool in an invitation, and he readily sat down beside her.  As he did so, she swung her legs towards him, and one of her knees bumped against his.

 

He took a minute to study her more closely, and he really liked what he saw starting with the knee-high boots that she wore.  He felt his cock begin to rise in his pants as he thought about what those six-inch heels might feel like against his ass if he could get between her legs.  He allowed his eyes to rise up to her chest, admiring her C cup size breasts that were restrained by a black bra that showed clearly through her sheer blouse and then continued up to her face.  It was obvious that she was somewhat older than he was by the small crow’s feet around her eyes although she wore enough makeup to hide any other wrinkles that might have formed on her skin.

 

He asked if he could buy her a drink and she readily accepted holding her glass up for the bartender to refill it.  He was a little surprised to find that she was drinking straight bourbon and he thought about changing his order from beer, but he thought better of it when he remembered the last time he had drank too much hard liquor.  He checked out her left hand and saw that she was not wearing a wedding ring and he felt a little guilty because he was wearing one.

 

She suggested that they move to a booth where they could have a little privacy, and although he did not know why she needed it, he agreed.  He slid into one side, expecting her to slide in across from him but didn’t object too much when she slid in next to him.  His drink seemed to disappear by magic, and his glass was refilled the same way.  His cock was now standing straight up and straining against the cloth as her booted foot was brushing against his shin.  She turned towards him, and before he realized what was happening, her lips meshed with his, and her tongue was invading the insides of his mouth.  He knew it was wrong, but he could not stop himself from sucking on her tongue and then pushing his own into her mouth.  Her salivary glands seemed to be working overtime, and he drank willingly from the fountain.

 

She broke the kiss and waved for the waitress to bring another round, which he had to reach into his wallet to pay for.  He noticed that his cash supply had almost disappeared and he pulled a credit card and gave it to the waitress.  His female companion excused herself to go to the lady’s room, and he felt a little more light-headed than he thought he should as she slid out of the booth.  The last thing he remembered was taking another sip from his beer glass until he woke up next to the dumpster behind the bar.  Two cops were leaning over him and asking if he was all right.

 

One officer asked him for his identification, and as he reached for his back pocket, he discovered that his wallet was missing.  He checked his front pockets and found that his car keys were absent as well.  Then two sets of hands were under his armpits helping him to his feet.  His head started spinning as soon as he was on his feet, and his knees gave out, so one of the officers called for medical transport to make sure he was not seriously ill.

 

Three hours and some intravenous fluids later, Rita showed up to take him home.  She talked with the emergency room doctor for a few minutes and then stood before him with her hands on her hips.  That stance told him that he was in dire trouble and he shuddered to think how badly he had fucked up.  A short wheelchair ride later, he was sitting in the front seat of his wife’s car as she silently crawled in behind the wheel.  “Buckle your seat belt!”  She demanded.  “I don’t want any more damage to you until I get you home, and then some major damage will be done.”

 

The harshness of her words was not enough to cause him to stay alert, and before he knew it, his head was slumped down on his chest, and he was gently snoring.

 

Chapter Five-The Aftermath

 

Rita had waited up for Jason until almost midnight.  Finally, out of anguish, she had called his mother and asked her what to do.  Ruth had assured her that there was probably nothing to worry about, that Jason had done this sort of thing occasionally throughout his adult life after he had left home.  She did, however, tell Rita that she needed to make sure this was the last time he pulled a stunt such as this one.  This should not be a one whipping offense.

 

As she tossed and turned, trying to gain a little sleep, her mind kept going back to what Ruth had told her.  But then she began worrying again, wondering if perhaps something had happened to Jason.  The LED on the clock radio read 4:13 when the phone finally rang.  With trepidation, she picked up the receiver and said hello.  She was terrified when the person on the other end announced they were calling from Community General Hospital.  She listened for a few minutes with her heart in her throat until she was assured that Jason would be all right but that he did need someone to come and pick him up, but she did not need to hurry as he was still giving a statement to a police officer.

 

As Rita walked through the doors at the emergency room, she was torn between being concerned and being pissed.  From what little information she had gleaned from the person on the phone, Jason had been drugged while he was drinking at a local bar.  Perhaps he could not help being drugged, but he certainly could have helped being there in the first place.  At the admittance desk, she found out that Jason was still in a recovery room with intravenous fluids running into him.  She was directed to the proper room and was surprised to see a police officer still talking with him.  She stood in the doorway patiently waiting until they were finished, but inside she was dying to find out what the hell happened to him.

 

As the police officer turned to leave, he noticed her and came towards her.  “You must be Mrs. Sullivan?  I am officer Williams, and I have finished taking your husband’s statement, although there may be a few more questions later.  I do suggest that you cancel his credit cards and notify the DMV that his license is missing.  We have checked the bar’s parking lot and have not found his car, so we are going on the assumption that it was stolen as well.  You might want to notify your insurance company in the morning.”

 

“Would you mind telling me exactly how this happened, officer?”  Rita asked.

 

“You should talk to your husband about that.  All I am prepared to tell you is he was apparently drugged by another customer while he was in the bar.  I see the nurse coming back in.  You might want to talk with her about taking him home.”

 

“Yes, thank you, officer, is there a case number in the event we have further information?”

 

“Your husband has a copy of the report.  The number is on it as well as my name and badge number.”

 

With much effort, Rita managed to get Jason home and into their bed.  The next morning she called his place of employment telling them that he was sick but leaving out the reason why and then called her own job and filled them in on why she would not be able to make it into work that day.

 

Rita called her mother-in-law to let Ruth know that her son was safe, at least for the moment.  She was not sure how long that would last.  It depended on exactly what she found out had led up to his being drugged, robbed, and left in an alley.

 

Rita was enjoying a cup of much-needed coffee when she heard the doorbell ring.  She looked through the window and was surprised to see Ruth waiting rather impatiently on the other side.  As she opened the door, Ruth hurried past her into the kitchen.

 

“Where is he?”  She demanded.

 

“Mom, he is still sleeping.  I thought it best to let him rest until the drugs wore completely out of his system.”

 

“Follow me, I will show you how to get the drugs out of his system.  Do you have that hairbrush I gave you handy?”  She did not wait for an answer; she just headed towards their bedroom.

 

Chapter Six-His Mother’s Interrogation

 

Rita thought some of just allowing Ruth to deal with her son in her own way.  But then she thought she should, at least, be present to find out what was going to happen.  She was still a few steps behind her mother-in-law by the time Ruth reached the bedroom and pushed the door open forcefully.  Rita stopped and leaned against the side of the doorway and watched to see what would take place.  She was a little surprised that Ruth leaned down, and tenderly ran her hand across her son’s cheek.

 

“Wake up, boy.”  She started.  “You have some explaining to do.”

 

Jason simply rolled over away from his mother and pulled the covers up a little tighter around his neck.  “Go away,”  He mumbled.  “Can’t you see I am not feeling well?”

 

Rita saw the expression on Ruth’s face changed from one of concern to one of anger, and she was sure that her husband had just stepped into something he was not going to enjoy.

 

Ruth looked to the vanity and spotted the wooden hairbrush she had given Rita as a wedding present.  In two strides, she had retrieved it, and in two more she was back at the bed throwing the covers off of her son who was sleeping in the nude.  She showed no signs of embarrassment as she sat down on Jason’s back, holding him securely to the bed, and then she began beating his ass with the brush.  Whap, Whap, Whap it went, and now Jason was screaming in pain and begging his mother to stop his chastisement.  But she was having none of it as blow after blow rained down on his ass until it was a bright red mass of agony. Jason’s screams had now turned to sobs, and Rita smiled as she saw large tears wetting the side of his face.

 

“Now, get your ass out of that bed and be prepared to answer some questions,”  Ruth demanded.  “Or would you rather lie there while I deliver another 20 or so strokes to your ass?”

 

“Mom, please, at least, allow me to get some clothes on.”

 

“You haven’t got anything I haven’t seen before.  Now get out of that bed and go stand in the corner until I am ready for you.”  Ruth then looked around until she found Jason’s pants and pulled his belt from the loops.  Jason was trying to cover his bare ass as he stood in the corner, but Ruth was having none of that.  “Get your hands down to your sides.  I am going to ask you some questions, and if I don’t like the answers, I will give you a few strokes with your belt.  Do you understand me, young man?”

 

“Dear God, Mother, I am not some little boy that needs a spanking.”

 

Whap, Whap went the belt.  “No your a spoiled child that needs a horsewhipping but the belt will have to do for now.  If I ever have to come over here because you have acted like a damned fool again, I will bring my crop.  Now let’s begin.  Now how did you happen to end up in that alley?”

 

“I stopped for a beer.”  Jason began.  “Somehow someone must have laced my beer with some kind of drug.  The next thing I knew, I was being carted off to the hospital by a couple of cops.”

 

“And exactly where were you drinking that beer.”

 

“In the bar for Christ’s sake.”

 

The room reverberated with the sound of that belt, striking his ass not once or twice but three times.  “Now if you are through with your smart ass attitude you will answer my question.  Exactly where in the bar, were you when you were drinking the beer?”

 

“I must have been at the bar, at least for the first beer.”  Rita noticed that Jason lowered his head a little bit and that told her that he was trying to avoid telling the complete truth.  Ruth looked over at her with a knowing smile telling her that she had noticed the same movement.

 

“For the first beer, you say?  How many beers do you remember having?”

 

“I am not sure, two or three, maybe?”  And he lowered his head again perceptively.

 

Rita knew what was coming, but she was still a little surprised at the strength behind the force of the belt as it struck her husband’s cheeks.  Jason jumped enough so that he went up on his toes and he tried to reach back with his hands to protect his now very sore ass cheeks.  The belt came down again this time directly across his knuckles, and he swiped his hands back away so that the belt could again strike his buttocks.  “Please, Mom, no more.  My ass is on fire.”

 

“And it will be hotter still if you do not start telling me the truth.  Now, how many beers did you have in that bar?”

 

“A lot, I guess.  I wasn’t really counting.”

 

“And who were you drinking with that kept you so busy that you wanted to stay and have that many beers?”

 

“Why do you think I was drinking with anyone?  Can’t a guy stop and have a few beers without there being any other reason?”

 

Both women knew he was not telling the whole truth, but Rita doubted that beating him would get it out of him.  So she went over and started looking through his clothes until she found the folded up sheet of paper that contained the officer’s report from the previous night.  “Let’s leave him to ponder his circumstances,”  Rita spoke to Ruth.  “I believe that we may get more truthful answers from this piece of paper than we will from him.”

 

Jason started to turn to see what his wife was holding, but his mother quickly shoved his nose back into the corner.  “You stay there until we come back and tell you it is okay for you to move.”

 

Chapter Seven-More is Revealed

 

The two women made their way back to the kitchen, and over coffee began reading the police report.  Most of it consisted of Jason’s statement, but there was also some information that had been provided by the bartender.  According to his statement, Jason had entered the bar early in the evening and had apparently met a woman there.  The two of them had gone to one of the booths and had consumed several drinks together before the woman had left.  He described them as being very friendly and at one point had been seen kissing each other passionately.  Then the woman had left, and Jason had staggered out the back door.  The bartender had been worried about him and had followed him out only to see him lying on the ground.  That is when he had called the police.

 

“Well, it looks like Jason has a little more explaining to do.”  His mother announced.

 

“Yes, but I have some phone calls to make first.  I have to call and cancel all his credit cards as they appear to have been stolen.  I need to notify the DMV and let them know that the thieves may use his driver’s license.  I have to call the bank and make sure that his debit card is not used to empty our accounts.  And then I have to call the auto insurance company and report his car stolen.  What a fucked up mess and it is all because my husband could not keep his cock in his pants.  Mom, I don’t understand why this happened.  I have never denied him anything he wanted in the bedroom.  I feel like my entire marriage has been a failure.

 

Ruth took Rita into her arms and wrapped her in a loving embrace.  “This is not your fault, my dear.  All men are dogs just looking for a bitch in heat.  And as far as you making all those reports, Jason made the mess he can clean it up.  Take that report up to him and tell him what you expect him to do.”

 

Rita knew that her mother-in-law was right, but deep down she was terrified that Jason would let it slide and their credit would be destroyed.  So she figured that she would share the workload with her husband.  If she took the bank and credit card companies and he handled the DMV and the insurance on the car, perhaps everything would get done in a timely fashion.

 

“Jason,” she yelled.  “Get your ass down here right now.  You have some work that needs to be completed.”

 

As she waited for her wayward husband to appear, she poured him a tall glass of orange juice, as she knew he needed all the fluids he could get.  She was exceedingly pissed at him but not so much that she wanted to take her anger out on his health.  And there was still a lot of information missing in this saga so until she knew more facts she would take a wait and see attitude.

 

As Jason came into the room, Rita actually felt sorry for the man.  He looked like hell with sunken eyes and large bags under them.  His hair was askew, and his morning’s growth of beard did nothing to help his appearance.  He had thrown on one of his old robes, but it hung halfway open, the cinched belt the only thing that kept his private parts from being exposed.  Rita motioned for him to sit at the kitchen table and she handed him the glass of orange juice.  “Here drink this.  You need fluids.  Then when you are finished, you need to call the DMV and let them know that your driver’s license has been stolen.  Once you have done that you need to call our insurance company and report your car stolen as well.  I have laid a copy of the police report on the table, and I am sure they will want the number in the upper left-hand corner.  In the meantime, I will be calling the bank and reporting your credit cards as stolen as well as your debit card.  Hopefully, they will be able to reverse any charges made on those cards since last night.  And you better pray that your girlfriend did not empty out our bank accounts.”

 

“My girlfriend.  What are you talking about?  Do you think I am having an affair with another woman?”

 

“Don’t try to bullshit me, Jason.  I read the officer’s report.  The bartender clearly said that you met a woman and that the two of you immediately moved to a private booth and began what he described as an intimate relationship.  I am hurt and upset by your actions, and at some point, we are going to have a serious conversation about whether I want to stay married to someone who can’t keep his cock in his pants.  Right now, there is too much to do.  You take my mobile phone as yours was not on you when they picked you up next to the trash.  I guess that is another phone call you need to make.  You need your cell carrier to shut down that number so that we don’t have to pay for a thousand calls to China.”

 

Ruth had been standing by listening to the exchange.  Figuring that Rita had things somewhat under control, she quietly made her way to the door and exited the house.  She figured at some point Rita would need her experience in dealing with a wayward husband, but for now, she needed to learn to handle some things by herself.

 

Chapter Eight-It is Easier to Make a Mess Than to Fix One.

 

Between waiting on hold, trying to explain the situation, and being transferred to the fraud department where she waited on hold some more, most of the day was gone by the time Rita finally had finished with the bank.  Jason had a similar experience with the DMV and the auto insurance company.  But finally, both phones were again in the off position.  “Well, I guess there is good news and bad news,”  Rita announced.  “The good news is that I managed to get all the cards canceled so that no more charges can be made to them.  In addition, the $3500 dollars of purchases that were made in the past few hours have been sent for review by the fraud department.  Since a police report was filed, more than likely those charges will be reversed as well.  The bad news is that the $600 dollar bar tab you miraculously ran up last night cannot be excused because that was before the card was supposedly stolen.  “How in the fuck could you be so god damned stupid?”

 

Jason looked completely shell shocked.  “There is no way possible that my bar tab could be anywhere near that amount of money.”

 

“Really, do you mind telling me exactly how many people you were buying drinks for with our money?”

 

“Look, I had a few beers that is all.  I wasn’t buying drinks for the entire bar.”

 

“A few beers do not add up to the total I was given by the bank.  How about the floozy you were seen kissing?  How many drinks did you buy her?”

 

“Look, there is some mistake here.  I have no idea what you are talking about.  I wasn’t kissing or buying drinks for any woman last night.  I had a few beers, and someone spiked one of them and stole my phone, wallet, and car.  I am the victim here, so why are you treating me like some kind of criminal?”

 

Rita watched his face carefully as he made these statements and she could see that he had to force himself to look at her when he was talking and even then his eyes would look down from time to time.  “You never were a very good liar.  I guess I need to take a little jaunt down to that bar and have a talk with that bartender myself to get to the bottom of this.  There is one thing for damn sure, though.  I won’t be spending any time in bed with you.  I suggest you get upstairs and move your shit out of my room and into the guest room.”

 

Just as Jason was getting ready to form a reply, the doorbell rang.

 

“You can get that.”  Rita directed.  “And you might want to cinch that belt a little tighter before you do.”

 

Jason pulled his robe together and quickly retied it as he made his way to the door.  He looked through the peephole and was surprised to see a uniformed policeman with another man waiting outside.  Sliding the bolt to the unlock position, he opened the door and waited for someone to tell him what they needed from him.

 

“Mr. Sullivan, I am Detective Arnold.  I need to ask you a few questions if you don’t mind.  May we come in?”

 

Jason simply moved to the side and waved the two men into his home.  He offered them seats in the living room, which they accepted.  “I am not sure how much more I can tell you.”  Jason offered.  “I told the officer at the hospital everything that I remembered before I woke up in the alley.

 

Just then Rita came in from the kitchen and interjected.  “I doubt that.  If you haven’t told them any more of the truth than you have told me I imagine you left quite a lot of the story out.”

 

Detective Arnold turned his head to look directly at Rita.  “I presume that you would be Mrs. Sullivan.  Maybe you would like to fill me in on what you think your husband has failed to tell us?”

 

“In the process of trying to clean up the financial mess that Jason created last night, I found out that he charged over $600 on his credit card in the bar.  But when I confronted him about that he insisted that he only bought a few beers for himself.  Now, either the price of beer has gone up drastically, or he is lying through his teeth.”

 

“Well, Jason, how do you explain this discrepancy?”  The detective asked.

 

“Truthfully I have been wracking my brain trying to figure it out.  First off, I did not use my credit card or, at least, I don’t think I did.  I had about $60 in cash, which I used to pay was for my drinks.  Just before I passed out, I noticed that the cash was gone, but that is the last that I remember.”

 

“The bartender told us that you were with an older woman and that when you ordered drinks for the two of you, you also bought the entire house a round several times.  Do you remember that?”

 

“That is an absolute lie,”  Jason announced emphatically.

 

“Which part, the woman, or buying the house rounds?”  Interrupted Rita.

 

Detective Arnold looked over at Rita with a knowing smile.  “I would appreciate it if you did not interrupt while I am questioning your husband.  I promise that I will get around to your ideas later.  But your question needs to be answered.  Mr. Sullivan was you with an older woman in the bar last night?”

 

“Do I have to answer that in front of my wife?”

 

“Oh, for Christ’s sake, you asshole.  That cat was let out of the bag a long time ago!”  Rita declared.  “But what the hell, I need to get away from the stink in here anyway.  I’ll step outside for some fresh air.”  And she turned on her heels and headed for the front door.

 

As the Detective exited her front door, Rita prepared herself to go back in and confront Jason, once again.  She found him in the kitchen, preparing a sandwich for himself.  She stood quietly with her hands on her hips, waiting for him to notice that she had returned.  She noticed his hands shaking a little bit as he tried to spread the mayonnaise and almost felt sorry for him.  As he looked up and noticed her, she could see how haggard his eyes looked, and she really did not have the heart to continue the argument that she knew must come at some point.

 

Chapter Nine-The Next Day

 

Both Jason and Rita returned to work the following day although Jason still felt some of the debilitating effects of his being drugged.  So by the time his day was over, he was in no mood to rekindle the argument that had begun a day and a half prior.  Rita, on the other hand, felt that it was not only important but also necessary to clear the air between them.

 

She did, however, wait until after the evening meal was over.  She also did not bother to ask Jason to help her clean up the dishes or the kitchen table.  Instead, he walked away without even offering to help and headed into the living room where he put his feet up and turned on the television.

 

As she wiped her hands on a kitchen towel, she tried to get herself under control.  As she walked into the room, she noticed that Jason had not only put his feet up on the coffee table but that he was still wearing his street shoes.

 

“Are you comfortable, Jason?”  Her tone was sarcastic.

 

“Look, let’s not start this conversation again.”

 

“I do not believe that this conversation was ever terminated.  I think as your wife, I have a right to know why my husband needs to go out looking for some other woman to screw.”

 

“And I keep telling you that there never was another woman.  So let’s just drop the whole thing and get back to our lives.”

 

“You see that is the whole problem.  I have no intention of getting back to life with a man that is an outright liar.  I might be able to forgive your attempted infidelity, but I cannot forgive the untruthfulness.  I will be visiting my lawyer in the morning and filing for divorce.  I see that you have not moved all of your stuff out of the master bedroom, so now would be a good time before I take it all out to the dumpster.”

 

“Why are you this way?  Surely you must understand that a man has to be a man.  I know that you have been brainwashed by my Mother and that you think I should become some kind of a pansy slave to you, but that is not me.  What that woman has done to my father is a crime, and I have no intention of living like that.”

 

“And when have I ever asked you to live like that?  Sure I asked you to help out around the house, and perhaps I did take that lead from your mother, but even that was minor stuff that you should have volunteered to do anyway.  But, that is not what any of this is about.  I will not live with a man that goes out looking for a quick lay on the side and then comes home and lies about it.”

 

Jason knew that he would not win this argument on this day and so he refused to comment any further.

 

Chapter Ten-A Year Later

 

The bar was dark, the music loud, and the drinks plentiful. He sat quietly, watching the four women sitting at a table in the back drinking shots of tequila.  He could see that he was not the only male in the bar that was showing an interest.  In fact, it seemed that almost every would-be cowboy in the place was making a detour that passed close by that table even though there was not a good reason for doing so.  Although each of the women was beautiful in their’ own ways, his eyes stayed glued to the tall blonde wearing the leather mini-dress and tall high-heeled boots.  He had never seen her dress like that before, and a small inkling of jealousy crept into his brain.

 

He watched as the waitress delivered another round of drinks.   It surprised him that she was drinking hard liquor, as she always had in the past preferred red wine.  But it was obvious that the drinks were loosening her up as she had a huge smile on her face and from time to time threw her head back with a robust laugh.  He wished he could hear what was being said so he could determine what part of the conversation was causing such mirth.  And while he was happy that she was enjoying herself, it drove him crazy that he was not part of her fun.

 

The biggest mistake he had ever made was allowing this beautiful and talented woman to escape from him.  Now he saw no way that he could ever get her back, and he was punishing himself sitting here watching her make a life without him.  He was almost ready to get up and leave when he noticed a tall, handsome man approaching her table.  He felt his heart drop a little as the man bent down and close to his ex-wife’s face.  The feeling of jealousy rose even more when she smiled and held her hand up to him.   He had to turn away as they walked hand-in-hand towards the dance floor.  He was somewhat grateful that it was not a slow song, so perhaps there would be no reason for their bodies to be in intimate contact.  He still could not watch knowing that she was in some other man’s arms.  When the music stopped, he turned back, hoping to see her return to her table alone, but he was devastated when a slow waltz started, and she melted into the man’s arms.  Their bodies swayed to the music almost as one person.  He did not see her object when the man’s hand slipped from her waist and came to rest on her buttocks.  And he could have died when he lowered his lips to hers and pulled her hips closer to his.

 

It had been a long time for Rita since anyone had held her this way.  She felt her nipples start to harden, and her pussy lips start to swell.  Small beads of moisture were starting to form between the folds of her vulva.  She could feel her partner’s erection through his clothes, and she began to fantasize about what it would be like to feel it when both of them were naked.  A small niggling thought came to her mind that this was not something that she should be doing the first night when her divorce to Jason was final.  But she quickly pushed it out of her mind.  Tipping her head up slightly in an invitation, she was rewarded as he lowered his lips to hers.  She parted her lips and was grateful when his tongue recognized the gesture and slowly tantalizingly began to invade her mouth.  She greedily sucked on that warm moist muscle and received a small amount of saliva for her efforts.  She found herself grinding her hips against him, letting him know that she was more than ready to be taken somewhere that would allow them to do this without the hindrance of clothing.

 

He took the hint but did not immediately break the clinch but rather deepened his kiss allowing, even more, saliva to flow from his mouth to hers.  She drank it willingly and produced some of her own to send his way.  Finally, they broke apart enough to begin walking back to her table.  She wasted little time once she was there, excusing herself from her friends and letting them know that she would not need a ride home.  Each of them got up and gave her a hug that told her they were pleased with her choice, and then she and Tom started for the door.

 

Jason totally lost control as he watched his ex-wife, leaving the bar with another man.  There could be no doubt in his mind what her motive was as she walked arm in arm with the stranger.  He could also tell that she was just a little bit tipsy as she was swaying more than normal even though she was not wearing heels.  He hurried to the door, allowing himself to get outside, waiting for them when they exited.  Just as they reached the bottom step, he pushed himself between them.  “Well, it sure didn’t take you long to become a whore, did it slut?”

 

He soon learned that this was a mistake as one of the man’s hands slammed into his cheek.  He stumbled, tried to catch his balance but only succeeded in breaking his fall slightly with his arm.

 

“Stay down, if you know what is good for you.”  The man declared and then turned to face Rita.  “Who is this asshole, do you know him?”

 

“Yeah, I know him.  I used to be married to him.  He still deserves a little punishment for calling me a whore.”  And she stepped towards her prone ex-husband and launched a kick with her western-style boot directly into his solar plexus.  Jason curled up in a ball trying to avoid any more punishment, but that gave Rita a clear shot at the back of his ass.  She aimed for the juncture where his legs met his buttocks, and he felt pain explode as the tip of her boot caught him squarely in his balls.  He wanted to beg her to stop, but there was no air in his lungs, and he could not form the words.  A second kick landed between his legs, and he rolled over to protect that area knowing as he did it that he was exposing his front.  He saw her leg come back to deliver another kick, but thankfully, her male friend reached out and pulled her away.

 

“I do not need to spend the night in jail because I let you beat your ex to death.”

 

That brought Rita back to some degree of sanity.  “I am so sorry that you had to be involved in this mess.  Perhaps we should wait for another time for you to take me home with you.  I have kind of lost my buzz, and all that sexual tension we had going has slipped as well.”

 

“I think you are right.  Are you going to be okay if I just get in my car and leave?”

 

“Sure, and now that I have calmed down, I will help Jason get home.  I have almost lost the urge to kick him in his balls.”

 

Chapter Eleven-The Following Day.

 

Rita had managed to get Jason home.  He was still feeling the effects of having his testicles compressed against his asshole, so it took a little effort on her part to help him up the walk and inside his apartment.  She was glad that he did not live on the second floor, as she doubted that she could support his weight up any significant incline.  As she watched him settle into a large easy chair, she asked him if he would be all right or if he needed her to take him to the emergency room for treatment.  He looked at her with pain in his eyes.

 

“I will survive your attempt at making me a eunuch.  And for what it is worth, I deserved what you did back there.  I had no cause to call you a whore or to interfere with your plans for the evening.  But I would take another one of your kicks to my balls if I could be sure it would stop you from having sex with another man.”

 

Rita did not reply.  She took her ex-husband’s word that he would be okay, made sure he had his cell phone handy, and then left and made her way home.  The alcohol had left her system, but she decided that she would go to bed without having anything more to drink.  Hopefully, she would be able to go to sleep and wake up refreshed without a hangover in the morning.

 

The coffee was doing wonders for her mood.  She thought back to her altercation with her ex-husband the night before, and a small smile came to the corners of her mouth.  Never before in her life had she ever struck out at a grown man no less kicking him in the testicles.  She had to admit to herself, though; it had felt pretty good.  “Maybe I should find myself a masochist,” she thought.

 

As she was musing to herself, a knock sounded at the front door.  She thought it was strange that someone would be coming to visit her this early on a Saturday morning.  Cautiously she peered through the peephole and was surprised to see her former mother-in-law standing patiently waiting for her to open the door.  “Mom, er Ruth, come in.” Rita stammered.

 

“Has something happened between us so dire that you no longer address me as mom?”

 

“I am sorry since I am no longer married to your son, I did not know if it was appropriate to use the familiar greeting.”

 

Ruth looked at her and let a little sigh of exasperation escape her lips.  “Just because my son was stupid enough to allow you to escape from his life does not mean that anything has to change between us.”

 

Rita looked at her with just a hint of distrust.  It seemed strange to her that she would have a knockdown drag-out with her ex, last night and his mother would show up for a visit the next morning.  “Okay, mom.  Would you care to join me for a cup of coffee?”  She asked.

 

“That would be wonderful.  May I sit at the table?”

 

“Of course,” Rita said as she poured a little creamer, added two spoonfuls of sugar, and stirred it with a spoon before handing it to her mother-in-law.  “Pardon me for asking, but is there something special that you wanted to discuss with me?”

 

Ruth cocked one eyebrow a little higher than the other with a quizzical expression.  “Is it that obvious?  Couldn’t I have just stopped by to see how you were or to have an innocent chat?”

 

“Perhaps, but it has been almost a year since we had a cup of coffee together.  And then there is that little altercation I had with your son last night.  That wouldn’t have anything to do with your visit, would it?”

 

Ruth took a sip of her coffee and allowed the caffeine to filter into her mind before answering.  Rita could see the tenderness in the older woman’s eyes as she waited for whatever might be to come.

 

“I guess I will have to fess up.  Jason was supposed to meet me for breakfast this morning, and when he didn’t show up, I stopped at his apartment to see what was the matter.  It was obvious that he was in a little pain when he tried to walk, so I asked him what happened.  I was surprised when he told me that he had totally lost his mind last night and riled you up.”

 

“Mom, I am so sorry.  Is he going to be all right?  I should not have lost my temper that way.  It was just that he surprised me when he came between the man I was with and me.  And then he said some unkind things and Tom knocked him down.  That should have been the end of it, but I guess all my past frustrations came to the surface, and I kicked him a few times.”

 

Ruth’s face changed, the stern expression completely gone.  Rita could see that the older woman was having a little trouble holding back a laugh.  “Lord, I would have given anything to have seen that.” Ruth chuckled.  “Apparently, your aim was pretty good judging from how swollen his testicles are.”

 

“You do realize that this is your son we are talking about, right?” Rita asked.  “I am surprised that you are so cavalier about his possible ability to father your grandchildren.”

 

“My son needed to learn a lesson, and thankfully you were the one to administer it.  I am just sorry that he caused you to miss out on a night of unbridled wild sex.  I thought that I might be able to do something about that.”

 

“Really, and just how do you plan to do that?  Unless of course, you think I have gone over to the other team, and we could have a hot lesbian relationship.”

 

Ruth cocked her eyebrow and looked at Rita long and hard.  “If I thought you were even half-serious about that suggestion, I would gladly show you how pleasurable sex with another woman could be.  But since I am reasonably sure you are not, then the other option might be that I introduce you to some of the hottest men in the city.  You could take your pick, or you could take them all.  In any event, if you are interested, I am throwing a little coming out party for Willamina tonight at the house.  All of his family will be there, as will all his old friends.  Some of them are exceedingly hot.  So if you decide to come, dress to thrill.”

 

Rita looked totally confused for a minute.  “A coming-out party, just what exactly does that entail when you are referring to your husband?”

 

“Well, remember that day that you came to the house, and you met my French Maid?  Well, tonight everyone he knows is going to meet her.”

 

“I am not sure I understand.  I know that Bill is submissive to you.  I surmise that he does things that a normal husband might find objectionable, but I don’t have the full picture of that, and truthfully it is none of my business.  But why would you want him to dress up as a French Maid and parade him in front of his friends and family?  Isn’t that a little sadistic even for you?”

 

“Sadistic, you say?  More so than perhaps, a woman kicking her ex-husband in the balls for calling her a name?”

 

“Your point is well taken,”  Rita said.  “However there is a little difference in reacting to a slight and deliberately planning to cause your husband unfathomable pain and anguish by showing him off to his friends and family while he is wearing women’s clothing.  Do you really hate him that much?”

 

“Oh, you have it all wrong.  I don’t hate Bill.  I love him very much.  But a lot of men, Bill included have a special need to be dominated and controlled by a strong woman.  Part of my control over Bill was teaching him to serve me in any way that made me happy.  It makes me happy to see him wear a French Maid’s uniform and to serve as my personal servant when I have guests over to the house.  And tonight I am going to be extremely happy when his parents, siblings and his old buddies get to see him in action.  I really hope you will come and join in the fun.”

 

Rita really did not know what to think of the whole idea.  On the one hand, she definitely could use another night of fun.  And the possibility of meeting someone to scratch the itch that had started the night before was certainly appealing.  But on the other hand, she was not sure that seeing her former father-in-law making a fool of himself was something that she would enjoy.

 

Chapter Twelve-The Party

 

Rita thought about the party for most of the afternoon.  Finally, deciding that she should take a chance and meet new people, she decided to follow Ruth’s advice and dress to thrill.  Since there was somewhat of a female dominance theme involved, she decided to wear leather and boots.  She searched through her closet and finally found a black leather mini-skirt that would come about to mid-thigh.  It was long enough to cover the black garters she planned to wear but barely.  She figured if she was going fishing for a good fuck that she would show her best bait and that definitely was her legs.  She chose a pair of black leather boots with a 5-inch heel that came just below her knees, leaving a little more than a foot of black nylon clad skin for potential lovers to view.  Picking a black bra that was just a little too small she forced her C cup sized breasts into it, pleased that the globes seemed much larger than they actually were.  She chose a blouse that was not see-through but was sheer enough so that the outline of her bra would be noticed by any that chose to look.  Only one item remained to consider, and that was her panties.  She had the perfect pair, but that was not her conundrum.  She had to decide if she wanted to wear them or go commando.  In the end, it was not modesty that made her decide to put them on, it was her belief that most men would prefer to remove them than to find the area bare, to begin with.

 

She took a few minutes to admire herself in the full-length mirror on her closet door.  She was pleased with her appearance from the neck down but saw that she needed to do a little touch-up job on her makeup, and so she sat down at her vanity.  A little eyeliner, a little mascara, and a touch of rouge and the hottest shade of red lipstick she could find and her face was soon as alluring as her body.

 

As she looked for a place to park on the street that was packed with cars on both sides, Rita thought that it was fortunate that the weather was fair.  If all these folks had come for the party, there would not be enough room inside the house although Bill and Ruth’s house was larger than average.  The parking place she found was almost a block away, and she almost regretted wearing her spike-heeled boots.  But as she made her way back towards her former in-law’s house, she heard a few wolf whistles, and that reassured her that her choice of garments was correct.

 

As she passed between the rows of cars parked on either side of the long driveway, she noticed that long picnic tables had been set up around the lawn.  Each table had several people sitting around it, and Willamina was busy making the rounds between tables serving the guests food and drinks.  She stopped to study him and felt a slight twinge of sadness for him as she noticed that he was wearing heels that were even higher than hers.  “His feet must be in agony.”  She thought.  As she got closer her own heels clicking on the cement drive announced her presence and she saw people lifting their heads to see who was joining the party.  With a slight smile of satisfaction, she observed that the men were all lingering on her figure longer than was necessary to discern who she was and several of the women were scowling when they discovered that the main competition had now arrived.

 

Willamina saw her coming and immediately made his way over to her.  “Ruth asked me to keep an eye out for you.  She would like you to join her in the living room.  She has some special guests there that she would like you to meet.”

 

“Thank you, Bill, or should I call you, Willamina?”

 

“It does not matter what you call me.  My only position at this shindig is to serve the guests and to clean up once they leave.”

 

Rita studied his face, and she thought she could see where his makeup had been repaired.  She wondered if perhaps a few tears had been shed at some point.  “Are you okay?” She asked him.  ‘This has to be somewhat of a trial for you.”

 

“I came to the realization a long time ago that if I was to be happy, then I had to make Ruth happy.  Never in my wildest dreams did I believe that I would parade myself in front of friends and family wearing women’s clothing to accomplish that goal, but here I am.  And this is just the first day of a very long week for me.  Ruth has already taken bids on who will get me as their personal maid to serve them in any way they want for a full day.  She said that my calendar has been filled out for the next seven days, and she figures that she will be able to rent me out a day at a time for the foreseeable future.”

 

Rita thought about that and then asked.  “Then who is going to do the work here?  Surely Ruth is not going to become domesticated while you are out serving her friends.”

 

Bill hung his head as he tried to form the words to answer her question.  “There will not be anyone staying at this house for at least the next month.  Ruth and her new lover have booked a Mediterranean cruise.  She said she wanted to make sure that I was properly supervised while she was gone, and she figured she might as well make a few bucks in the process.”

 

“I would think she would be a little nervous that you might become attracted to one of the people she has rented you out to and you would decide to stay with them.  She stands to lose a good housekeeper if that happens.”

 

“Well, I guess that is the kicker.  So far the only people that she has loaned me to or rented me out to are men.  And as added insurance, she has locked my penis in a chastity device, and she is taking the key with her.”

 

“I am sure you can find a locksmith to remove it for you.”

 

“Well, that is doubtful.  This takes a special tool that was made, especially for this one device.  And even if I could, how would I find a locksmith that would be willing to work on it without being paid.  I turned all my money and assets over to Ruth a year ago.  In any event, thank you for your concern.  I have to get back to work.  Ruth is just inside.  I hope you enjoy yourself this evening, ma’am.”

 

Rita turned to him and pulled him against her for a big hug.  She gently planted a kiss on his cheek, being careful not to smear his makeup.  Giving him a big smile, she said.  “You take care of yourself.  And if I can ever do anything to help you just call.”  With that, she turned on her heels and walked into the house.

 

Chapter Thirteen-A Surprise For Rita

 

Rita was unsure of what she expected as she walked into the living room, but this certainly was not it.  She turned and looked at her mother-in-law and scowled just a little.  “What is the meaning of this, Ruth?”  She began.  “I certainly did not get all dressed up and come over here just so you could stick me in a room with Jason.”

 

“Calm down, dear.  Jason just wants to have a little talk with you.  Of course, you are free to leave at any time, but I think you might find his attitude changed enough that you would, at least, listen to him.  I am going to leave the two of you alone now.”

 

As she heard the door click shut, Rita turned to her ex-husband.  “So, what is so important that you had to use your mother to get me alone?”

 

“First, let me tell you how sorry I am about the way I acted last night.  I had no call to behave like a barbarian.”

 

“No, you did not.  And if that is the extent of what you wanted to say, I will be leaving.  Your mother assured me that there would be some big handsome men that I might like to fuck, so I think I will go out and circulate and try to find one or two of them.”

 

Rita could see the hurt look on Jason’s face, and for some reason, it made her feel good and just a little bit powerful.

 

As she turned to leave the room, Jason spoke again.  “Isn’t there anything that I can do to try and get back in your good graces?  I would be willing to do anything just to be able to see you smile at me the way you used to.”

 

“Anything, you say?  You better think carefully before you make such statements.  I’ll tell you what.  If you really want to have any chance of some kind of reconciliation, then you will have to prove to me that you are capable of humbling yourself completely and put my desires ahead of your own.”

 

Jason looked at her quizzically.  “Just tell me what you want me to do, and I will do it?”

 

“You saw your father when you came in, I assume?” Rita asked.

 

“Yes, my mother made sure that everyone that entered the property saw him in his French Maid’s uniform.”

 

“Well, that is what you can do for me,”  Rita remarked.

 

Jason cocked his head to the side to show his confusion.  “I don’t understand.  Exactly what is it you want me to do?”

 

“Are you really going to pull the I don’t understand act?  It is quite simple, go out there and find your mother.  Tell her I ordered you to help your father serve the guests and that I would appreciate it if she would help you dress appropriately, including the heels.”

 

“But I don’t own a maid’s uniform, and I certainly don’t own a pair of high-heeled shoes.”

 

“Perhaps not, but I bet your father has several outfits you could borrow.”

 

“You can’t be serious.  I would never be able to show my face again.  Most of these people out here know me.  I would be the laughing stock of the entire city.”

 

“And yet your father is willing to humble himself to please your mother.  I should have known that you were not sincere.  Goodbye, Jason.”

 

Walking out of the room, Rita came face to face with her former mother-in-law.

 

“I can see by the look on your face that things did not go as well as I had hoped.”

 

“Frankly, I am confused as to what you thought it would accomplish putting me in a room with a man that I divorced because I could not trust him.  Nothing has changed, and to be specific, he has not changed.”

 

Ruth looked at her former daughter-in-law and studied her.  She could see a sadness in the young woman’s face that had not been there when she had first met her.  She wished that there was some way of returning the look of joy that she once had.  “You do understand that men are only boys that have larger bodies, do you not?  They are not going to change because we wish them to.  They only change when we demand it of them.”

 

“Yes, well, perhaps I do not have the energy to try and get Jason to change.  I told him what I wanted him to do in order for a possible reconciliation to take place, and he refused.  So there is nothing further for us to discuss on the subject.”

 

“What exactly did you ask of him, if I may ask?”

 

“I will let Jason tell you that.  Now if I am still welcome at this party, I think I need a drink and perhaps some male companionship.”

 

“Of course dear, the bar is just outside the door, and I am sure there are several young, virile males that would be happy to keep you company.”  As Rita turned from her, Ruth’s heart felt heavier than it had in a long time.

 

Chapter Fourteen-Rita Makes New Friends

 

Rita walked out of the room and made her way to the open bar that was set up just outside the front door. From the backyard, she could hear a band playing, and she thought after she had a drink, she might see what was happening there.   She ordered a Margarita and licked a little of the salt off the rim of the glass before taking a sip.

 

“God, you have no idea how sexually stimulating it is watching you do that.”  A strange voice said.

 

Rita turned and took a long look at the handsome man who was openly ogling her breasts.  “Really you find watching a woman drinking from a glass sexually stimulating.  Apparently, you don’t get out much, do you?”

 

“Oh, it isn’t the drinking part that is exciting.  It was watching your tongue circling the glass I found arousing.” He replied with a grin.

 

“Then I imagine you would pass out from excitement if you ever saw me eating a french-fry after I dipped it in sour cream.  By the way, my name is Rita and yours?”

 

“I’m Don.  Would you allow me to offer my arm?  Perhaps you would like to go check out the music and see if we can find a spot to dance?”

 

Rita willingly offered her arm and allowed herself to be steered through the side gate.  She was surprised to see that one whole side of the yard was now taken up by a temporary stage and dance floor.  “It appears that Ruth went all out for this shindig,” she remarked to her male companion.

 

“What do you say we take advantage of it?”  He reached and took her margarita glass from her and set it on a wooden table before leading her out onto the dance floor.  Even though the song that was playing was a little on the fast side, he pulled her into his arms and began leading her as if it was a waltz.  Rita immediately felt her anger leaving her and something more hot and steamy taking its’ place.  She pulled her body even closer to his and lifted her face up in invitation.

 

When their lips came together, she felt a small electric shock go through her body, which made her nipples harden and moisture begin to form in the recesses of her cunt.  When he offered his tongue to her, she greedily sucked it into her mouth and used her own tongue to dance with his.  At first, the only sense she had of his tongue was the rough texture of the top and the smooth texture of the bottom, but then her sense of taste kicked in as well.  There was a strong taste of bourbon and a slight hint of tobacco.  Neither taste was unpleasant, but it did make her wonder if perhaps he was a closet smoker.  Before she could experiment further, he pulled away from her leaving her slightly confused until she noticed that another man was standing behind him, tapping him on the shoulder.

 

“May I cut in?”  The stranger asked.  Rita could see the hesitation on Don’s face, but then he shrugged and handed Rita off.

 

Rita allowed her new partner to pull her in close much as Don had done before him.  She had never been in this position before except perhaps at her wedding when her new husband had cut in on the dance she was enjoying with his best man.  But now she felt like she was some kind of trophy that two men wanted to try out or show off.  She thought about offering her lips to him as well, but then she figured that if he had just seen her sucking tongue with Don he might not be interested and she hated the thought of being rejected.  She pulled back a little from his close hold only to feel his right hand slide down to her left ass cheek and pull her back against him.

 

She was trying to decide if she wanted to pull his hand off her ass when the music stopped, and the man reluctantly stepped back.  She thanked him for the dance and started back towards where she had set her glass down when another man approached, took her arm, and guided her back to the dance floor.  This time, the band played a slow number, and she found herself snuggled up tight against this man’s chest.  He was extremely tall, and she found her cheek nestled against his chest as they danced.  She was surprised however that from the waist down they were almost a perfect match, of course, some of that was due to her five-inch heels.  She felt a little glow of sexual arousal as she began to think about how their bodies might line up on a mattress.

 

His hands found her leather-covered ass and she did not try to take them away but instead ground her hips against him in invitation.  The music finally stopped, and Rita announced to all her male followers that she needed a break.  She did motion for them to all follow her back to her seat, however.  As she reached for her glass, she was surprised when a fresh one was handed to her.  Looking up, she saw someone in a French Maid’s uniform standing beside her mother-in-law.

 

“Rita, I would like you to meet the newest member of my servant staff.  This is Justine.  I am assigning her specifically to serve you for the rest of the day.  Please feel free to discipline her as you see fit.  She is quite new and needs a lot of instruction.  And if you need a private room for your private party, feel free to use the guest room upstairs.”

 

As Ruth turned to walk out of the room, Rita studied Justine.  She was shocked at how perfectly Jason had been transformed into Justine.  She was amazed that even his legs had been shaved; as there was no unsightly hair sticking out of the shiny black nylons he wore.  Rita decided that she really wanted to see him walk in those heels.  “Justine take the drink orders for my male guests and bring me another margarita as well.  You can bring them up to the guest bedroom where we will be starting our little party.”

 

He nodded, but she could see he was having trouble speaking because of the lump in his throat.  She allowed him the dignity of walking away without giving a verbal acknowledgment of her orders.  She figured that if things went according to her plans that he would have enough humiliation before the day was over.  She looked up to see if her male companions had caught the drift of her conversation and from the tents, in each of their pants, it appeared that they had.  She stood and started to exit the room.  She did not need to look back to know that each of the men was following her.  She was not exactly sure what she would do with three men as she only had two holes that a cock had ever entered, and she was not too fond of having a cock invade her mouth.  But she was fairly certain she could find something to keep each of them busy.

 

Chapter Fifteen-The Private Party

 

No one spoke on the way up the winding staircase.  Perhaps it was because no one was sure of exactly what Rita had in mind.  And Rita was not sure what she had in mind as well.  She did know where the spare bedroom was, and so she simply led the way.  As they entered the room, Don finally spoke.  “Perhaps you would like to clue us in on what you have in mind bringing three men to a bedroom?”

 

“Well, let me put it this way,” Rita started.  “I haven’t had sex in about a year.  I came close last night, but my ex-husband got in the way.  In case you, fellows did not realize it, Ruth’s new maid is that same ex-husband.  So I thought that it would be a great idea if he were to help me get fucked by three different men in his mother’s guest bedroom.  Now if that is not something you would like to partake of, I will understand.  If that is the case, you are free to leave now.”

 

The tall man looked confused and then began shaking his head in the negative.  “This is not something that I signed on for.  When Ruth told me that an especially hot woman would be attending this party, I thought I might give her a whirl.  But not with two other guys.”

 

“Again,” Rita started.  “I completely understand.  To tell you the truth when I awoke this morning I had no inkling that I might want to do this myself.  Thank you for the dance, and perhaps I will meet you again sometime in the future.”

 

Rita watched him go feeling just a little sad that she had disappointed him.  She then turned to look at Don and the remaining man.  “How about you two?”  She asked.  “Do you want to stay and party, or do you want to leave as well?”

 

Before they could answer, Jason appeared carrying a tray with their drinks.  Rita smiled as she noticed how much trouble he was having walking in his heels as he concentrated on not spilling any of the liquor.  “Just set the tray down on the vanity.”  Then she turned her attention to the remaining men in the room.  She cocked her head as if waiting for an answer.

 

Don was the first to speak.  “Well, I think I will hang around and see where this is going.  How about you, Bill?”  He asked of the remaining man.

 

“And just what part does the pansy play in this little game of yours?” Bill asked Rita.

 

“Justine is here to help me in any way that I direct.  That is all right with you, isn’t it Justine?”

 

“Yes, Mistress, anything that you say, I will do.”

 

“Wow, so well behaved, your mother must have given you quite the lesson.  Turn around and pull up your skirt so I can see your bottom.”

 

Justine’s face turned a bright shade of red.  Hanging his head, he turned around so that he was facing away from Rita and lifted his skirt.

 

“Pull your panties down as well.  I want to see if she used the cane or the tawse.”

 

As the panties slid down to rest on his nylon clad thighs, Rita could see the wonderful pattern of black and blue stripes crisscrossing his ass.  She did quite a number on you.  Is that why you agreed to dress in the maid’s outfit and serve my party?”

 

“No Mistress.  I agreed because I realize that the only possible way back into your life is to do as you wish.  My mother just wanted to make sure that I remembered that lesson.”

 

“I think both of you are nuts.” Bill declared.  “I am out of here.”

 

“It looks like it is just the two of us, or perhaps the three of us depending on whether you view the maid as a person or as a possession.  How do you want to proceed?” Don asked.

 

Jason’s heart fell as he watched a stranger take his former wife into his arms and begin to gently kiss her lips.  A tear fell from the corner of his eyes as the man began to slowly and sensuously unbutton Rita’s blouse.  By the time they were entwined on the bed totally naked, he was an emotional mess, and yet he still did not leave.  Instead, he curled into a ball in the corner and avoided watching what was going on in the same room.  He could not, however, avoid listening as his wife moaned and the stranger grunted as their bodies ground together.  He was sobbing uncontrollably by the time he heard Rita scream out as her orgasm rocked her body.

 

“Justine, get control of yourself, and bring our drinks over to the bed.  I don’t know about Don, but that exercise has made me extremely thirsty.”

 

Justine helped Rita back into her clothes and then followed her out of the room.  As they stepped off the step of the winding staircase, his mother met them.  Ruth looked them over carefully and smiled.  “I see from the smile on your face and the streaked makeup on his that you apparently had a good time,” She remarked.

 

“Yes, thank you so much for your hospitality.  Don is an excellent lover.  I am thinking of having him move in with me so that I can enjoy his cock anytime I choose.  And with a little training, Justine here might make a good maid.”

 

“I am glad you think so.  With your permission, I would like to send him to an obedience school a friend of mine runs.  They will teach him how to become a gourmet cook, an excellent housekeeper, and most importantly how to obey you without question.”

 

“All that sounds wonderful, but why are you asking my permission?  I do not have any claim to him since our divorce became final.  Has he agreed to go?”

 

“Justine has agreed to do whatever you ask of her.  Isn’t that correct, Justine?”

 

“Yes, Mother.  I want Rita to be happy.  So I am willing to undergo any training that will make me a better servant to her.”

 

“All right then,” Rita began.  “In the immortal words of Jean-Luc Picard, ‘Make it so.'”

 

Epilogue

 

In the year since her divorce, Rita had discovered the wonderful world that freedom from marriage allowed her.  Don had become somewhat of a steady sexual partner, but he was not by far her exclusive lover.  She had even experimented with a couple of other women and had found that lesbian sex was extremely pleasing to her.  She laughed as she thought of how much better it was to wake up without whisker burns on her thighs.  She had almost forgotten how life was when she was married to Jason.  True she still did the vast majority of housework, but that was because she was the only person that lived permanently in her abode.  Don did help out when he stayed over for a weekend, but she did not expect him to do much more than pick up after himself.

 

Ruth had been kind enough to send Willamina over to do some of the most mundane chores that Rita really detested doing from time to time.

 

On a bright sunny Saturday morning when Don and she were sitting out back enjoying their second cup of coffee of the day and allowing the early morning rays to sink into their nearly nude bodies, the doorbell announced someone was at the front stoop.  Rita reached for her robe that she had draped over the chair arm and with a quizzical look on her face, pulled it on and tied the sash tight around her middle.  “I am not expecting anyone this morning, are you?”

 

“No,” stated Don.  “Probably someone looking for a donation or maybe someone hawking religion.  Would you like me to get it?”

 

Rita shook her head in the negative.  She turned and headed to the front door.  One quick look through the peephole was all it took for her to understand what was going on.  “Hello, Mom,” she said as she threw the door open.  “I see you have a maid in tow.”

 

“Yes, you do remember Justine, do you not?”

 

Rita stepped back and allowed them to enter. She looked quizzically at the person in the French Maid’s uniform.  She could see the resemblance, but this person was entirely too feminine to be her former husband.  Her hair hung down below her shoulders and was coiffed elaborately.  The face was made up perfectly with just the right amount of rouge, eye shadow, and lipstick.  Rita’s eyes moved downward and settled on the chest.  This too looked to be more real than she would have expected.  She turned to her former mother-in-law with a quizzical look on her face.

 

“She does look marvelous, doesn’t she?”  Ruth asked.  “I wanted Justine to be perfect for you, and so I took the liberty of some cosmetic enhancements.  I saw you staring at her chest.  You are no doubt, wondering if she grew breasts.  The answer is yes, and no.  Justine has been on a strict regimen of female hormones, so she has developed small breasts of her own, but she has also had breast augmentation surgery to give her a full C Cup.  The hormones also lightened up her body hair as well, but I saw no reason it should ever need shaving again, and so she has had full body hair removal including her pubic region.”

 

“I certainly will not say that I don’t love the look.  But don’t those hormones also affect his genitals?”

 

Ruth smiled.  “Does that matter to you?  I was under the impression that you were through using his cock.”

 

“It matters to me.”  Don had come into the room and joined the conversation.  “If she is going to be a live-in maid, I would rather she was not able to use her cock.”

 

Rita turned her full attention towards the man she sometimes allowed to have sex with her.  “When did you become the jealous one?  You know that our relationship is not exclusive.”

 

“I do, but if I am not mistaken this is your ex-husband.  Somehow that makes it different than the guys you occasionally sleep with.”

 

“Don, we will finish this conversation later.  For now, let’s all go into the living room where we can be more comfortable.  Justine go into the kitchen and make us another pot of coffee while I talk with your mother.”

 

“Yes, Mistress.”  Was all he said.

 

Rita watched as he walked past them and headed for the kitchen.  She was amazed at how well he navigated in some of the highest heels she had ever seen worn by a real person.  The slight sway of his hips told her that he had been instructed well in how to attract attention to his ass.  This made her wonder exactly what kind of training he had been subjected to.

 

As they settled into easy chairs in the living room, Rita once again addressed Ruth with her question.  “It is true that I have no use for Justine’s cock.  However, I am wondering about the health effects of the hormones he is on.”

 

“He is no longer on hormones.”  Ruth began.  “And yes they did cause his testicles and penis to shrink somewhat although I did not see that as a problem.  But once his hair removal was complete, and his breast augmentation surgery finished, I saw no reason to continue with the hormone treatments.  However, I did want to make sure that he would not be able to play with his little clit, and so I had a special chastity device made just for him.  If you decide to keep him as your permanent slave, I will give you the key so that you can allow him a cleaning once a week or so.”

 

“I had not considered having my own full-time maid.  I am fairly well off, but I can not afford to pay a maid.”

 

“Who said anything about paying him?  And if you are worried about the added cost of his food and uniforms, just rent him out once or twice a week to some of your girlfriends to do their housework for them.  Oh, there is one other thing, though.  He does need to be milked once a month or so to keep his prostrate working correctly.”

 

“He needs to be milked?  I don’t understand.  How do you milk a sissy maid?”

 

“Just stick a vibrator up his ass and let it work against his prostate until his balls start to empty.  I enjoy doing it myself because it is so frustrating for the male.  He does get to cum but does not gain any real pleasure from it.  And of course, I make him eat his ejaculate afterward.  But if you find that too distasteful, I can recommend a couple of other males that would be glad to fuck him up the ass until he cums.”

 

“Well, I guess you have all the bases covered,”  Rita announced.  “I guess the only thing left is for you to give me his keys.”

 

The end.

 

I hope you enjoyed reading this book as much as I did writing it.  I would appreciate it if you would stop by Amazon and leave a short review.  If you have questions or comments for the author write to me directly at mailto:wandapters1@yahoo.com

 

If you would like to check out some of my other books here is a link to my author’s page:

https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

Another free book to share with your followers.

 

Breaking in Her Husband

A Dominant Wife Story

His Orientation

Marcus Johnson might have shaken his head at his predicament, but it is hard to shake your head when it is locked between the vise-like thighs of your wife.  He might have waved off any criticism of his choices, but it is hard to wave when your hands are tied firmly behind your back.  He might have run away from his responsibility in the matter, but it is difficult to run when you are on your knees with your booted feet tied together and lashed with a separate lead up to your hands.  In reality, the only move that Janine was going to allow him to make was the wagging of his tongue against her clit and slit.  Well, he was also allowed to slide his nose up and down her nether lips as well.  In fact, she loved the feel of his nose pressed inside of her.

Janine had always been somewhat sadistic, and Marcus had allowed her to practice that quality to a small degree, but this was the first time that she had got him to agree to an entire weekend, of her pleasure and his pain.  Fortunately, Marcus was also a hopeless gambler and not a very good one at that.  No matter what game Marcus wanted to play, Janine was better at that game.

Usually, the stakes that they gambled for had been small things.  Sometimes it would be who would give who a foot rub or a full body massage.  Marcus always lost, and so he was reluctant to wager for anything that would be too painful for him.  But Marcus was also a proud man who believed that men were better at anything physical than a woman would be.  So whey Janine suggested that she might be able to beat him in a wrestling match, he at first laughed and then fell completely into her trap.  Unbeknownst to Marcus, she had been working out at the local gym and had even hired a physical trainer and wrestling instructor.

Marcus was so convinced that this would be an easy win for him that he suggested that the loser would be the sex slave of the winner for an entire weekend.  Janine wanted to make sure that Marcus could not back out if he should lose and so she drew up a contract, which both of them agreed to and signed.

It took Janine very little time to use Marcus’ own weight against him, and before he was hardly aware of what was happening, he was on his back with Janine’s legs wrapped like a vise around his neck.  No matter how hard he tried to get out of that hold, he was unable to do so.  He had always admired how firm and long his wife’s legs were, but he could not figure out how he had missed them becoming as hard as iron.  No matter how hard he tried to break her hold, the tighter her legs squeezed against the sides of his neck.  And only when he felt himself starting to lose consciousness did he throw up his hands and beg for mercy.

Then in utter defeat, Marcus tried to weasel his way out of what he had agreed to.  “Janine, we have to set some ground rules for this coming weekend.  Surely you can’t expect me to do things that would be detrimental to my health or well being?”

Janine then produced the contract that he had signed, pointing out the wording where he had agreed to anything that she asked of him for an entire weekend.  “Where does it set any limits to what you agreed to do?” She asked.  “If I had lost what limits would you have allowed me to set.  Would you have given me a ‘safe word’ to use if I was uncomfortable with what you were doing to me?”

“That is different; I am not so much of a sadist as you are.  I might have demanded sexual things that you normally do not offer me, but I would not have caused you severe pain.  You one the other hand, sometimes go a little too far in the punishment department.”

“You should have thought of that before you gambled away your freedom.  Of course, if you want to welsh on our bet, I guess I can’t stop you.  However, be apprised that I will let every person we know what a poor loser you are.  Oh, and by the way, there is a tape of you losing a wrestling match to your small, feminine wife.  I am sure your friends would love to see that.

Well, that was the clincher.  He could not very well have anyone know that not only had he been bested by his wife, but that he had welshed on their bet as well.

So, when he got home Friday night and found that Janine had some special items of clothing laid out for him, he had no choice to put them on even though he did utter a few expletives when he saw that Janine expected him to dress like a goddamned queer.

But, with a little urging or perhaps blackmail from his wife, he was soon wearing a garter belt, nylons, and high-heeled boots.  And he had barely gotten those items on when she produced a pair of handcuffs and several lengths of clothesline to make sure he would be under her control.  That was the last chance he had to back out, but when she put the tape on their big screen TV, and he saw himself being soundly thrashed by a woman half his weight, all the objections went by the wayside.

Janine wasted little time getting him on his knees and his head between her thighs.  For over an hour, she held him there, forcing him to provide her oral stimulation until his tongue felt like it was stretched about a foot longer than it usually was.  The cords holding it to the base of his mouth were so sore that he wondered how long he might be able to continue working it against his wife’s hot wet slit.

She had experienced her third major orgasm, each one better than any he had given her in all the years of their marriage when she announced that she was considering taking a lover.

This caused him to try to pull back from her still quivering cunt.  But to show him she was still in charge, she gave him a hard lash across his shoulders with her riding crop.  “No one told you to move, slave.  It was just a thought; we can talk about it when your mouth has finished cleaning the juices from my pussy and thighs.  And she pulled him firmly back into place and urged his tongue to start anew.

An hour later, he was still tied and on his knees, but his head was no longer between his wife’s legs.  Instead, she sat back in her easy chair, well it used to be his easy chair, and stretched her high-heeled boots out and brushed the toes across his lips.  She studied his reaction and was pleased that he was playing his part well enough not to pull his head away, but rather, he even stuck his tongue out so that she could wipe some of the dusty leather across his wet tongue.

Then she got up and walked a circle around him.  She inspected to make sure that the line keeping his hands in place was still tight.  She checked the knots around his high heel boots that she had insisted he put on before forcing him to his knees.  She admired the nylon panties that she had made him wear.  “You are almost the perfect slut,” she said.

“Permission to speak?” Mistress.  She loved it when he followed every single instruction she gave him.

“What is it, slave?”

“Mistress, could I please be untied.  I really need to use the bathroom.  My bladder feels like it is going to explode.”

“Well, I am not going to untie you.  You are going to stay secure for the entire weekend.  But I will release your ankles so you can walk to the bathroom.”

“But without my hands, I will not be able to aim it, and I may miss the bowl altogether.”

“Not if I slide your panties down so you can sit on the stool like a good little girl.”

He got that pouty look on his face that she really hated, and she knew she was going to have to teach him better manners.  “Look, you agreed to do everything that I told you for the entire weekend.  And you further agreed that if you started to complain that you would have to serve me next weekend as well.  Well, you have already started to bitch and moan and give me the rolling of your eyes treatment.  So here is your choice.  You can choose to serve me next weekend as well as this one or you can accept 20 lashes with my crop across your man tits.  Which will it be?”

“How about 30 lashes on my ass?” He bargained.

“No, I will accept the 30, but none of them will go on your ass.  All that accomplishes is to give you a hard-on.  Ten lashes across your man tits, ten lashes on the small of your back, and ten lashes either on the tops of your legs or across your cock.”

“I don’t like any of those options.  Can I think about it while I go to the bathroom?”

She went to him and undid the tether between his ankles and his hands and then undid the rope around his boots.  But before she let him rise, she took a long length of rope and tied his ankles so he could move his feet about 8 inches at a time.  That way, he could walk, but it would be more of a shuffle.  She laughed aloud as he tried to make it in time.

When he shuffled back into the room, she spoke.  “Well, you were certainly gone long enough.  What took so much time?”

“Have you ever tried to get your cock into the bowl when it is standing straight up in the air.  No, of course, you haven’t because you don’t have a cock.  I finally gave up and stepped into the shower and just let it flow.  I am afraid some of it might have gotten on my legs and feet.  Would you like to help me wipe it off?”

“No, I don’t see any reason to wipe it off.  I am done with you in close proximity for the rest of the night.  Have you decided where and in what order you want me to whip you?”

“I would prefer not to be whipped, but if you are determined, 10 on the tops of my legs, 10 on the small of my back, and then across my nipples.”

“Is that the correct order?  Haven’t you ever heard the saying ‘Take the worst first and save the fast for last?’”

“Maybe I am a masochist and love to feel pain inflicted by a beautiful woman.”

“Well, in that case, I bet you are going to be hog’s heaven tonight.  Come on, follow me to the basement.  I had a little carpentry work done in anticipation of this weekend.”

He could not believe what she had just told him.  They had not discussed any renovations, nor had he been told about the cost.  He started to open his mouth but thought better of it.  After all, he would see what she had done soon enough.

 

Lesson Number One

As he entered the basement, the first thing he noticed was that it had been sectioned off into a pleasant-looking den as you first walked in.  There was a large screen television mounted on one wall, a large leather sofa across from it, and several comfortable looking leather armchairs surrounding a beautiful mahogany coffee table.  He also noticed that speakers had been installed and he figured that they were for surround sound.

She allowed him to stand there with his mouth open, waiting for him to speak.  She could see that he was working up the courage to start railing at her, and she welcomed it.  After all, she was about to whip him; he might as well give her even more incentive to do it right.

“Jesus Christ, Janine, this stuff looks like it cost a fortune.  You know we don’t have this kind of money to piss away on a whim.”

She did not answer him but instead opened the door and ushered him into the second part of the basement.  Here he was even more shocked.  Another large sofa had been set up on the edge of a large section where the rug had been cut out.  Several more chairs equally as nice as the ones in the outer room were arranged so that the concrete section seemed to be the center of attraction as there was nothing else in the room that looked like entertainment.

He tried to figure what the purpose of having an expensive rug cut out when he looked up and noticed that a huge wooden beam had been installed directly over the cutout section.  Hanging from the beam was a block and tackle with a large hook hanging down from it.  And then he took a closer look at the rest of the room and noticed that one wall was covered with whips, paddles, and all kinds of bondage gear.

And he also saw that a video camera had been set up and was pointed where he knew he was going to be soon.

“No, No, No,”  He said with a raised voice.  “Enough is enough.  I am going to get the hell out of here, and then we are going to have a long discussion about what in hell you think you are doing.”  And he turned and tried to leave.

Janine just laughed as he tried to shuffle past her.  She began roughly pushing him backward, and with his feet bound in the unfamiliar heels, he had difficulty keeping his balance.  She had no problem maneuvering him under the block and tackle, and she pressed a button, and the hook began to lower down towards him.

He still was not too worried, however, because he reckoned that she would have to untie his hands in order to hoist him up.  That would be all he would need to put an end to this nonsense.  But once again, he had underestimated his wife’s ingenuity.  She allowed the hook to settle all the way to the floor and then attached the rope between his boots to it.  She told him to lie down on his back if he did not want his head smacking against the concrete and out of fear for his life; he followed her orders.

She pressed the button, and his feet began to be pulled upward.  She did not stop until the back of his head was resting uncomfortably on the hard concrete floor.  Only then did she untie his hands.  He tried flailing his arms, hoping to keep her from rebinding his arms together.  But she just stepped back and laughed, watching him try to bend upwards and get a hold of the hook.  When he almost succeeded, she stepped forward and brought her riding crop down smartly between his legs.  He let out a scream and settled back down.

“This has to stop, Janine.  This was not what we agreed on.”

“On the contrary dearest.  You agreed to do everything I told you for the entire weekend.  Now, you want to renege on your deal.  Well, I am not going to let you.  You are going to be restrained in one fashion or the other for the entire weekend.  Now you can make this easy or hard on yourself.  The more you fight me, the more pain you will endure.  Now hold your hands together at your chest like a good little girl so I can get them cuffed together.  I hope you appreciated that I got you some leather cuffs, so your wrists will not get rope burned.”

He was still wondering where she got all the money to spend on this stuff, but he obeyed.  She produced the leather cuffs and placed them on one wrist at a time and buckled them closed.  Once they were both closed to her satisfaction, she went over to the sideboard and came back with two small padlocks, which she used to secure the buckles so that they could not be reopened.

“Now, if I lower the hook and release your feet, do I have your word that you will not try to escape and that you will willingly put your hands over the hook?

He hesitated, trying to figure some way out of his dire predicament.  He figured there might be a chance of him overpowering his wife, but it was a small chance.  And if he failed, she would make him pay all the more for his rebellion.  So he just nodded his head in agreement.

She allowed the hook to settle back down so that he was lying flat on his back.  She took the rope between his boots off of the hook and then placed his cuffed hands so that the hook caught the chain between them.  She then pressed the button, and the chain began to pull him upward.  She did not stop until his hands were stretched as high as they could go and still keep the spike heels of his boots on the concrete.  She felt the muscles of his arms and then his legs to see just how much tension they bore.  Not quite satisfied, she pressed the button until his heels were raised, and he was resting just on the balls of his feet.

“There now that seems better to me, how about you, slave?  Are you nice and comfy?”

“Do you really care how much discomfort I am feeling?  Apparently, you want to hurt me.  What I don’t understand is why?”

“We will discuss the why’s after I release you Sunday at midnight.  Right now, you have 30 strokes coming.  I really should add another 30 for not obeying me, but I will take pity on you this time.  Go ahead and scream if you want.  I had this room insulated so that it is almost soundproof.”

“Let’s see you did say the tops of your legs first, I believe.”  She brought the crop back and brought it forward with all her weight behind it.  It landed squarely at the junction of his legs and his buttocks, and it did elicit a scream from him.  He tried to suck in his breath in anticipation of the next blow, but she waited until she heard him exhale and then struck again precisely in the same location.  The nerves in the already bruised area cried out, sending shockwaves of pain throughout his taut body.  This time, he managed to hold the scream to a low moan.  Again the evil crop landed, this time, a fraction of an inch lower.  Fresh nerves and fresh pain lit him up.

She stopped for a minute and reached out and teased the tender skin with her fingernails.  “Am I causing you enough pain, slave?”

He had had enough of civility, and he said.  “Do your worst bitch.  Just remember when I get out of this, I will have my turn with you.”

“Helpless little girls really should not be threatening their mistresses.  Maybe I won’t release you after all.  Let’s get back to work.”

By the time the tenth blow landed on the backs of his legs, he was whimpering like a little baby.  Tears were streaming down his face, and mucus was starting to form at the end of his nose.  She left the room for a while, allowing him to get control of himself before she returned to continue administering his punishment.

He almost cried out when the first blow landed in the small of his back.  To his surprise, although the pain was severe, it was not as bad as the ones on his upper legs.  But he screamed as loud as he could, trying to make her believe she was doing more damage than she was.  Maybe she would let up on the strength of her blows.  But apparently, all he did was encourage her, and she landed the next one even harder.  She made sure that she allowed enough time between strokes for him to absorb the entire amount of one stroke before administering the next.  He almost admired how skilled she was and wondered where she had learned her trade.

By the time the 20th stroke had landed, he was not sure if he could endure anymore.  He could barely breathe from the flow of mucus, which was now dripping onto the concrete in front of his boots.  Janine finally took pity and held a tissue up and allowed him to blow.

And then she started punishing his nipples.  She was unbelievably accurate, and every single stroke came across his sensitive buds.  He screamed until his throat was raw, and then he screamed some more.  She noticed that he was losing consciousness once and stopped her labors long enough to break open a vial of smelling salts and wave it under his nose.  Only when he was fully awake again did she continue and finish up with the whipping.

“Well, that was quite a workout,”  She said with a lilt in her voice.  I really released a lot of endorphins.  That was even better than the best orgasm you ever gave me.  But come to think of it that wouldn’t be too hard to accomplish.  You look pretty relaxed yourself.  I see your nasty little hard on has gone down.  Well, I am going to go relax with a nice glass of wine and watch a little television before going to bed.  Just to make sure I don’t disturb you, I had a special hood made up for you.  She walked over to the sideboard and picked up several items and brought them back to him.  First, we need to keep you quiet, so you don’t disturb me.  She held up a hard plastic ball with some straps attached so he could see what it was.  “Open your mouth like a good little girl.”  He did not have the energy to argue, so he did as he was told and the ball was shoved into his mouth and behind his teeth.  The straps went behind his head and were secured in place. Next, she placed a set of thick earplugs into his ears effectively blocking out any sounds that he might have otherwise heard.  And then she put the leather hood over his head.  The only opening in the leather was a small one under his nose.

She stepped back and admired her work.  She knew that he was now blind, deaf, and dumb.  And she was going to leave him that way for the rest of the night.  She was surprised at how sexually excited whipping him had made her.  Her panties were soaking wet, and that gave her one more sadistic idea.  Taking them off, she rubbed as much of her pussy juice into them as possible.  She then held them up to her own nose and marveled at how pungent they smelled.  She then walked back to her helpless husband and stretched the panties over his hood, making sure that the vast amount of moisture was directly over his nose hole.  Now every breath he drew in would contain her smell. Although she laughed hysterically, as she left the room, Marcus was unaware of it.

The First Night Continues

Marcus was now totally disoriented.  He could not see, hear, or speak.  He could smell but not fresh air.  The only air entering his nostrils seemed to come directly out of his wife’s cunt, and he had no idea how that was even possible.  Under any other circumstances, he might have enjoyed that last aspect.

His weight had been hanging mostly on his arms throughout his ordeal, and his shoulder and arm muscles were beginning to cramp.  To relieve the pressure, he pushed up as hard as he could onto the very toes of his boots.  This helped his arms, but it began to put severe pressure on his feet and the backs of his legs.  He could only hold it so long before his legs began to cramp, and he had to again allow the weight to settle onto his arms and shoulders.

Janine, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying herself.  She had settled onto the sofa with a big glass of wine, a pack of cigarettes, and her vibrator.  On the big screen across from her was a video of two men with huge cocks fucking a bound and helpless woman from both ends.  She took a large drink of her wine and turned her vibrator all the way on high and shoved it as far into her cunt as it would go.  With her imagination running wild fantasizing that she was in that woman’s position, she soon brought herself off.  When the spasms subsided, she picked up the cigarettes, lit one, and sucked the smoke deep into her lungs.  She had not smoked since she married Marcus, but she was going to resume the habit.  If he had not insisted that she quit, she would not have.  She loved the feeling that the nicotine gave her as it hit her lungs.  Because it had been so long without the drug, it also caused her to become very light-headed.  She loved that feeling as well.

She finished her first cigarette, crushed it out in the ashtray beside her, and quickly lit the second one. This one she relished even more than the first.  Her body almost hummed with pleasure giving her a high that she had not experienced in her entire married life.  And then she smiled knowing that there were other pleasures she was soon going to experience that she had put on hold because of her vows.

With contentment, she had not felt for years; she made her way up to her bedroom, and without even brushing her teeth crawled under the covers totally naked.  The satin sheets she had purchased felt heavenly to her bare skin, and soon she drifted off into sleep with delicious dreams of large cocks and hard muscles.

Marcus, too finally passed out from pain and exhaustion, but he was not enjoying his dreams.  He would only nod off for a few minutes and then his slumping body would require relief for his arms and legs.  Coming awake, he would push himself up onto his toes and stay there until his legs began to cramp again.  It was the longest night of his life.

The Second Day – More Lessons

With cramps in his arms, shoulders, and legs, Marcus could do nothing except dangle from the hook.  He was completely helpless to resist when Janine came down in the morning and lowered him to the floor.  She did not take off his hood until she had fastened some type of harness around his waist.  She released his hands from his cuffs, but he was not in any shape to offer any resistance as she replaced the cuffs with a new set.  Finally, she removed the hood so that he could see.  After being in complete darkness, the lights in the room hurt his eyes, and he had to blink several times to allow them to adjust.  She pulled the earplugs out so that he could hear her and then removed the ball gag.

He moaned and began begging her to massage the knots out of his muscles.  She had on a pair of boots with some type of hard plastic serrated soles, and she obliged by using those to roughly maneuver the muscles in his shoulders, arms, and finally his legs.  She took delight as she noticed the bruises that her boots were causing, and she vowed that later she was going to stretch him out and do a complete walk over his entire body with them.  Only when he begged her to stop did she finally relent.

“I don’t care if you have to shuffle, hop, or crawl, but I want you upstairs in 5 minutes preparing my breakfast.  If you fail me, you will be trussed up again for the rest of the day.  Work or hang are your only options.”

With great effort, he managed to get up on his hands and knees.  He now was able to determine that his hands were connected to a leather harness she had locked into place around his middle.  His cuffs were attached with chains that were long enough for him to use his hands but with some degree of effort.  And his boots were still secured together with that short rope making it impossible for him to move quickly.  With every ounce of strength, he had he forced himself to his feet and began the laborious task of climbing the stairs.

Janine had a severe look on her face by the time he entered the kitchen.  “You cut that one pretty close, slave.  In fact, you are a couple of minutes over, but I have to weigh the advantage of your performing manual labor against the pleasure I would get from knowing you are in pain.  If you do a good enough job of cooking, perhaps I will let you do housework for the rest of the day instead of returning to the hook in the basement.”

Knowing that he did not want to return to the torture chamber, he decided to try and appease her.  “Yes, mistress, what can I make for you that would please you?”

I want bacon, eggs, toast, and coffee.  I want my eggs so that the yolks are runny, but the whites cooked solid.  And I want the bacon cooked in a pan, none of that microwave stuff you usually make.  And cook it down nice and crisp.  Oh, and I have already made the coffee.  Fix me a cup with creamer and two teaspoons of sugar.  I will drink the first cup while you cook the rest of my meal.”

Every movement he made caused his muscles to rebel, so it took him longer than usual to get all the ingredients together along with the cooking utensils.  He started the bacon first, knowing that it would take the longest.  When it started to cook down, he set the egg pan on a burner and added some butter.  Then he popped two slices of toast into the toaster.  He returned to the bacon and started to turn it over with a fork only to feel a few spots of grease hit his bare stomach.  He jumped back and uttered an oath, which drew Janine’s attention.

She quickly figured out what had happened and, with the joy of a sadistic child, went to the sink and drew a small glass of water.  “Your problem is the grease is too hot,” she said with a smile.  “Here, let me help you.”  She dipped her fingers into the water and flicked the moisture into the pan.  This caused the grease to splatter in all directions, but the vast majority of it landed on his bare stomach and to her delight onto his cock.  Repeating the action over and over again, she laughed so hard she was almost crying.

Finally, hunger replaced sadism, and she went back to the table while he finished cooking her meal.  Even with her interference, she had to admit to herself that he had done well.  She made him stand and watch as she devoured the food knowing that he was also probably hungry.  But he would not be eating anything for the rest of the day.

As she drank her second cup of coffee, she got out pen and paper and proceeded to write out a list of chores for him to do.  They included cleaning the refrigerator and disposing of the spoiled food.  There was quite a lot of that because she hated the task and did it so seldom.  He was also to hand wash all the empty containers.  She saw no reason to waste electricity by running the dishwasher since she had a perfectly good slave.

Next on the list was cleaning both bathrooms, including the showers and tubs.  She knew that most of that, he would have to do on his knees since he would have difficulty bending over in his high-heel boots.  To add to his knee time, she added scrubbing and waxing all tile floors.

She knew his feet must have been killing him in those boots, so she put down vacuuming all the carpets throughout the house.  From experience, she knew that running a vacuum in heels was the worst form of torment.  As she stopped to think for a moment, she had a craving for some more nicotine.

“Slave, fix me another cup of coffee, and then bring my cigarettes and lighter up from the room downstairs.  And don’t dawdle about it.  You do not want to keep me waiting.”

Marcus could not believe his ears.  Was his wife smoking again?  How could he have not known that?  And why in the name of the great horned ghost would she start that filthy habit after the pain she went through to quit?

As he entered the basement, he took a deep breath and, sure enough, he could smell the smoke.  He was sure he would have noticed  it earlier if he had not been in so much pain.  He found her cigarettes, lighter and dirty ashtray, and picked them all up and went back upstairs.

He started to hand the cancer sticks to her, but she held up her hands for him to stop.  “You light one for me and then put it between my lips.  And make sure you take a nice long drag off it and inhale the smoke deep into your lungs.  Since I have decided to start smoking again, you might as well too.  In fact, light one for yourself.  I will be watching to make sure you smoke it correctly.

Marcus did as she instructed, but since he had never smoked in his life almost choked to death on that first drag.  He handed the butt to his wife and watched the look of pure joy on her face as she took her first drag of the day.  With trepidation, he took one out of the pack, lit it, and tried his best to emulate what his wife was doing with hers.  But there was no joy on his face.  He hated the taste and began hating his wife.

Saturday Evenings Lesson

The day was filled with chores.   Because of spending so much time on his hands and knees scrubbing floors, his whole body ached.   Janine would come and check on his progress from time to time, but by and large, she told him what to do and allowed him to complete the tasks without interference.  He had not kept track of time, but he knew from the rumblings in his stomach that it had been a long time since he had eaten anything.  And then, to his surprise, Janine announced that it was suppertime.

“I knew you were busy, so I took it upon myself to fix a little something for us to eat.  By the way, are you satisfied that you cleaned all the tile floors thoroughly?”

“Yes, mistress.”

“Are you positive?  Are they so clean that you could eat off of them?”

“I think so, Mistress.”

“You think s, or you know so?  Which is it?”

“I am positive , mistress.”

“Good, then follow me.”  And she led him into the mudroom.  This was an area off the back of the house that was only used in inclement weather.  If the weather was bad, they would use that entrance to take off their muddy shoes and boots before entering the main house.  She was carrying two pans with her, and what she had been intimating became clear.  He had not thought of this room as having tile but he now saw that it did.

“Get down on your belly slave.”

He obeyed, and she locked his hands securely behind his back so that he could not use them.  Then she took a large ladle and scooped a large dollop of mashed potatoes onto the tile in front of him.  She then used a gravy boat to add gravy, allowing it to overflow and onto the floor.

“There is your supper slave.  Make sure that you eat every last bit and lick the floor clean when you are done.  Take your time; just make sure you are finished by the time I have finished my dinner and an after-dinner smoke or two.”  She left but returned a few minutes later with a large bowl filled with water, which she sat before him as well.

He crawled close to the potato pile and began eating off of the top.  It was difficult without the use of his hands, and he knew he was getting about as much on his face as in his mouth.  He was starving and soon forgot about where the food was, he only knew he wanted to ingest it.  When the vast majority had been eaten, he started licking up the rest.  He regretted now that he had not spent enough time following his wife’s instructions, and he vowed that in the future, he would do better.

When he was satisfied that there were no more vestiges of food left on the floor, he crawled to the water bowl and lapped up as much as he could.

Janine returned shortly after and inspected his progress.  “I see that you have finished your dinner.  Did you learn anything from this experience?”

“Yes, mistress.  I learned to do a better job when you assign me a task.”

“I really should make you lick this entire floor clean, should I not?”

“Yes, mistress.”

“Well, I am glad you learned the lesson.  When I tell you to clean something you better do a good job, especially the toilets.  You never know where your next drink of water is going to come from.”

She reached down and untied his hands.  She told him to stand and then to sit on a stool that they sometimes used when they were removing footwear.  She pulled out her cigarettes, lit one, and put it between his lips.  “I want to see you smoke that entire cigarette in three drags.  And I want you to hold the smoke in your lungs until only a tiny wisp comes out.”

He followed her instructions and was surprised that he could indeed take an entire cigarette into his lungs in three very long pulls.  When he was finished, he was so light-headed that he almost could not keep from falling off the stool.  Janine took particular delight in watching him swoon.

“Now go get your bucket and cleaning supplies and clean this floor properly.  You will be taking your breakfast in here as well.”

When he was finished, he went in search of his wife.  He found her in the basement sitting on the sofa and watching porn videos. She was completely nude except for her boots, and she was busy massaging her clit.  She smiled as she noticed him and beckoned him to come to her.  With a wave of her hand, she motioned for him to get on his knees and then grabbed his hair and pulled his face into her crotch.  “Hmm, that is much better than my fingers.  Work your magic with your tongue.  If you do a good enough job, I will reward you with a full body massage when you finish.”

He really did not need added incentive, as he loved to eat her pussy.  She had a wonderful musky odor, and the taste when she was fully aroused was heavenly beyond belief.  If this were all she required of him as her slave, he would be glad to stay between her thighs for the entire night.  But he still did not want to give himself away by seeming too anxious, and so he waited until she became demanding by forcing his face further into her crotch.  Only then did he stick out his tongue and begin swirling it around her wet slash.  He pushed his nose firmly against her clit and used it to massage that tiny button while his tongue tried to reach the deepest recesses of her cunt.

He was happy when he heard her start to moan.  And he was happier still when he felt her hips begin to buck against his mouth.  He drove his tongue deeper and faster, lapping up all the juice that she could produce, and she was producing a lot.  He adored the taste and the smell and was almost sorry when he felt her clench her muscles and begin to spasm.  Only then did he move up and begin lapping at her clit in earnest.  And he was rewarded by hearing her scream and her hips thrash in still another orgasm.  And then regretfully, she was still.  She opened her thighs and pulled his head back gently.

“Oh, that was so divine.” She purred.  “If only you had a cock to match your tongue.  Then maybe I would not have to seek sexual satisfaction from other men.”

That was the second time she had mentioned other men this weekend, and he was overcome with jealousy and humiliation.  But he knew better than to bring it up.  He just looked lovingly into her eyes and tried to smile.

“You earned your massage.  Let’s go into the other room where you can be more comfortable.”  And he heard an evil laugh escape her lips.

He followed her until she stopped in the middle of the concrete area of the floor.  She motioned for him to get down.  He knew this was not going to be comfortable for him, but he followed her instructions.  She told him to lie on his stomach with his hands at his sides.  She lowered the hook until she could just reach it and used it for balance as she stepped onto his back with those boots with the serrated soles still on her feet.  She stepped firmly between his shoulder blades and allowed her full weight to settle on him.

“Oh, God, that hurts.” He moaned.

“Don’t be such a pussy.”  I haven’t even allowed my weight to settle back on my spike heels yet.  You know someone told me once that a woman in high heels exerts more pressure per square inch than an elephant.  I bet if I really tried, I could break a rib or two or maybe even a vertebra.  It might behoove you to lay really still so that I don’t stumble while I am giving you your massage.”

And she began walking up and down his back, but she only put pressure on her heels when she was directly on his buttocks.  And then she allowed them to grind deep into the muscles.  The pain was unreal, but he did not dare move or thrash around for fear she might injure him.

She took a long time making sure that she had bruised every inch of his back, hips, and legs.  Then she told him to turn over, and she started on his front.  He was a mewling mess by the time she tired of the game.  She made him stand as she photographed him from all angles.  “I am going to take some more pictures when we get up in the morning.  I want to be able to compare before and after.  Before you turn totally black and blue, that is.  God, how I loved doing that to you.  It makes me want to have another cigarette.”

She led him into the other room, and while she sat on the sofa, she made him sit at her feet.  You have a choice slave.  She did not force him to smoke again.  She did, however, light one of her own, and each time she exhaled, she did so directly into his face.  She loved the look of disgust as he was forced to take second-hand smoke into his lungs.  She could not wait until she got him hooked on nicotine and then she would force him to quit, suffering the withdrawals, and then she would make him start again.  She reckoned that she would be able to have him in withdrawals twice a month if she timed everything just right. And the prospect made her smile.

When she was finished, she told him to get up and fix her a bourbon and ginger ale and bring it to her.  As she sipped her drink, she had him lie on the floor in front of her, and she poked and prodded his already battered flesh with the heels of her boots.  She euphoric to hear every grunt and groan he issued.

Soon, however, she tired of the games and told him to go upstairs and do what he needed to get ready to sleep.  He was gone quite a while, and she figured he was trying to repair some of the damage her serrated soles had done.  She also knew that nothing he could do would stop the agony.

When he returned to the basement, he expected that she would again string him up for another night of aching and cramped muscles.  But she simply told him to lay down on the carpet in front of the sofa where she bound his hands to one corner leg and his feet to the other.  She made sure that he was tied tightly enough so that he could not fully rollover.

She smiled as she thought of the room air conditioner she had installed.  Going to the control, she cranked the temperature down to 60 degrees, turned out the light and left the room.

With no way to cover his nude body and the dropping temperature, he slept little but shivered a lot.

Sunday Morning Coming Down

Janine again surprised him by unlocking and allowing him to remove his boots for the first time in over 36 hours.  She told him to go upstairs and take a long hot bath and to remove as much of his body hair as he possibly could.  The areas that he absolutely could not reach, she would take care of herself when he was finished.

The hot water on his body, along with the bath salts he added, brought some relief to muscles that had been used and abused.  He found shaving his body hair was a real challenge, and he went through several razor blades before he was through.  He also drew blood in numerous areas.  Only when the water started to get cold did he give up and climbed out of the tub.

Janine came in and inspected his handiwork and seemed to be quite pleased.  She lifted his cock and ran her hand underneath, and again smiled.  She then turned him around and, without lathering him, started to shave what hair was on his back and buttocks.  “I don’t think we want to have to do this every day, so, at some point, we are going to have to pursue a more permanent solution.  But this will do for now.

She helped him towel dry and then led him into her bedroom.  On the bed were a variety of items that he had never seen before.  One of those items was what would be called a waist cincher.  She might have got him a corset, but since he had no tits, she figured this would work better.  She helped him step into it, and since it laced up the back, she did that for him as well.  She tugged and pulled, making sure that every eyelet came solidly together, compacting as much of his flesh as she could.

Marcus could hardly breathe by the time she had finished.  There was no way for him to bend over, so she also had to guide the black fishnet stockings onto his feet and legs.  These she fastened in place with the garters that hung down from the waist cincher.  She could not put a blouse on him with his hands tied, and so she again tied his ankles firmly together, making any escape attempt almost futile.  She then uncuffed his hands and handed him a very sheer blouse to put on himself.  Once it was buttoned she again secured his hands.  She then helped him step into a very short miniskirt, which also buttoned in the back.

Now let’s get your boots back on.  I know you have missed them while we did other things.   She had to help him with those as well.  When his feet finally reached the soles of the boots, he felt something rolling under his stockinged feet.  Only after she zipped them up and secured them with the locks did he start to understand what it was.  Once he put his full weight down, the discomfort was apparent.

“I thought you would like that little surprise,” She said as she saw him grimace.  “I sprinkled some uncooked rice into your boots.  I hear it will give the soles of your feet quite a massage.  And just think you will be getting that massage all day long.”

She led him to her vanity and sat him down.  She spent a long time working on his face applying eyeshadow and liner.  She used a lot of mascara on his lashes, making them longer and thicker.  She worked rouge into his cheeks and finished up with an extremely bright red shade of lipstick.

“Hmm, if only you had a decent length of hair.  I know what you need is a wig.”  She went into her closet and came out with the most grotesque wig he had ever seen.  It was bright pink, which would only draw attention to the fact that he was not a real woman but rather just a homely man in drag.  Again she spent time with her camera snapping pictures from every angle.

“The only thing now is to adjust your chains so that you can use your hands.”  It took quite an effort on her part, pulling the blouse so that it was tucked into his skirt, but so the chains came out on each side.  “There that should do it.  Now, why don’t we go out for breakfast?  I know you are dying to show off your feminine side.”

They drove to a local restaurant where they were greeted with stares and lewd comments.  The greeter threatened not to let them in until Janine informed him that she would sue for sexual discrimination if he did not.  So he quickly seated them in the farthest, most obscure corner of the place.

Janine did not allow Marcus a menu.  She insisted on ordering for both of them.  For her meal, she ordered a breakfast that was properly cooked, but for his, she asked them to scramble some eggs with the whites extra runny.  And for his beverage, she asked for coffee, black but only at room temperature.  She knew he hated lukewarm coffee.

When they finished their meal, his stomach was rolling from the inedible food he had ingested.  What he wanted to do was go home and lie down.  What they did do was take a trip to the mall, where she made him follow her into every store.  His feet were killing him from walking on rice, and he was hobbling by the time she decided his feet had suffered enough.  His humiliation, however, was just getting started.  She allowed him to sit down in a chair at a salon where he was treated to a manicure and new nails.  He could not believe when he heard his wife ask the technician to put on nails that would extend an inch and half beyond the ends of his fingers.  When they were done, they were painted in the same shade of red as his lipstick.

“Ok, let’s go home.  I am almost finished with you.”

Could he have heard, right? Originally he had expected not to be released until midnight tonight, but she had said she was almost through with him.

As they entered the house, she ushered him downstairs and into the new torture room.  From a section of the room, he had not yet seen she wheeled out what looked to be the roof of a small house.   It was made of some type of wood that came to a peak at the top.  She locked the wheels in place so that it could not move and then pushed him towards the contraption.  He now noticed what looked to be stirrups hanging from the sides.

“Go ahead, saddle up cowboy,” Janine told him.  “But first, let’s get your skirt out of the way.”

She pulled it upward around his waist and tucked the hem into the waistband.  Shaking her head, she said no, that is still going to be in the way.  Better we take it completely off, which she did and in a hurry.  “And I don’t want to ruin your nice stockings either.  So she unhooked the garters and smoothed them down to his boot tops.

“There that is better, climb up on your new horse.”

Marcus looked at her with trepidation.  He knew sitting on that thing was going to hurt like hell, but he did not know the half of it.  She could see his hesitation, and she knew that it would be hard for her to force him to mount the device, so she decided to entice him instead.

“Look, we can spend the rest of the day until midnight with me finding all kinds of ways to cause you pain, or you can get on the horse and suffer for only two more hours.  Which will it be?”

“Are you saying that you will call this off if I ride this torture device for two hours?”

“That is what I am saying.”  She pulled out her phone and let him watch her set the alarm.  “If you last until the alarm goes off, you win the bet.  If not, I do.”

Marcus knew that gambling was what had gotten him into this mess, to begin with, but he was sure this was one bet he could win, and so he put his foot into the stirrup and gently threw his leg over the wooden horse.

When he was in place, Janine pulled his chained arms behind his back and secured them tight together.  While she was doing that, he was using his leg muscles to keep most of his weight from settling onto the point of the horse.   He thought to himself that it was silly of her to have stirrups installed as he could keep his weight elevated easily for two hours.

I am glad to see you have figured out how to scootch up.  Rise a little further so I can pull your balls out from under you.  We would not want them getting squashed between your ass and the horse.

Again Marcus thought that she was not playing with a full deck.  She was giving him all the advantages he would need to win the game.

Janine reached under him and pulled his testicles out as far as possible.  She then ordered him to sit down hard on the horse.  He did not want to do it but thought he had to, at least, make an effort at faking it.  And so cautiously, he settled his weight down.  He found it to be uncomfortable but not unbearable.  As long as he could rise up occasionally, he knew he would be fine.

And then Janine pulled the rug out from under him or rather his feet.  She forced one foot out of a stirrup forcing it to hang straight down.  She then roped it in place but not tight enough for him to use it for leverage.  Repeating the process on the other side, all of Marcus’s weight was now resting on the narrow wood, and for the first time, he began to get nervous.

Janine again reached for his balls and made sure that they were free from his body.  Satisfied, she turned and started for the door.

“Where are you going?  Aren’t you going to stay and watch me?  What if I want to give up before the two hours are up?”

“Do you want to give up?”  Janine asked him.

“No, but I thought I would give you hope.  You are going to lose, this time, you know.”

“We will see when I return with my tool belt.”  And with a smile, she left the room.

“What tool belt?”  Marcus thought to himself.  “Was there more to her evil scheme than he knew?”

And there was.  Janine came back with a leather carpenter’s belt strapped around her waist.  She did not have many items in the belt, but one was a fairly large claw hammer.

She then produced a glass jar, which contained fairly long but thin nails that were immersed in some kind of liquid.  She wheeled a portable table over to him and spread a clean white towel out on its top.  She then put on a pair of surgical gloves before unscrewing the top to the jar.

“You know it is hard to find stainless steel nails?   And they are very expensive too.  I hope you appreciate how thoughtful I am with you?”

“Why would you need stainless steel nails?”

“Why to nail your testicle sack to the horse, of course.  You would not want to get tetanus from plain old nails, would you?”

“You are going to do what?”

“I am going to make a butterfly board of sorts.  Usually, you just pull the cock and balls up through a hole in a piece of wood and then stretch the skin and nail it all the way around.  But I thought nailing one ball on each side of the horse would work just as well.  Don’t you think that is a good idea?”

She picked a nail out of the jar.  Holding it between her thumb and index finger of her left hand, she picked up the hammer with her right hand.  She then put the point of the nail against the skin of his testicle sack and used the point to drag the skin as tight away from his body as she could get it.  She did not even ask him if he was ready but began pounding the nail into his skin.  The pain was excruciating as not only the steel nail was piercing his skin but was driving some of it into the wood as well.

“I figure it will take about 20 of these on each side to make the perfect design.  Here comes number two.”

Marcus gritted his teeth to avoid crying out as she stretched the skin again and pounded the second nail in place.  He was beginning to weaken, and then she said.  “You better make up your mind before I drive these nails all the way in place.  Once they are completely seated, I doubt that I will be able to pull them out.  There would be no room to get the claws under the heads.”

“All right, all right, purple, purple.”

The Consequences of Losing the Bet

Janine smiled and kissed him on the cheek.  As carefully as she could, she removed the two nails she had started.  She swabbed the wounds with alcohol and then dried them with cotton balls. And then she released his hands and feet and allowed him to dismount from the horse.

She helped him off with the boots but made no attempt to remove his other garments.  In fact, she pulled his stockings back up and secured them with the garters.  He still had a few grains of rice stuck to the bottoms of his feet, which made him walk with a slight limp.

She led him into the other room and allowed him to sit down beside her on the couch.  She then turned him so that he was facing her and broke out into a huge grin.

“Let’s see,” she started.  “I think there were two parts to the bet.  Would you like to refresh my memory about what they were?”

“Well, one was that if I said my safeword before the time period was over, I would agree to six more months as your slave.”

“And the second part?”

“That I would call any man you chose and beg him to come over and fuck you.

Originally, I had planned to have you do it tonight.  But the more I think about it, the more I think you will suffer more if I have you wait until next weekend.  Besides, we both have to work tomorrow.  Let’s go upstairs and get ready for bed.  I am feeling magnanimous, so I think I will allow you to share my bed tonight.  Would you like that, slave?”

“Yes, Mistress, very much.”  Marcus was surprised at how easy it was for him to utter the word Mistress.  Perhaps being his wife’s slave might not be so bad after all.  And if he played his cards right, maybe he could even please her enough so that she would not need for him to call another man to service her.

Janine thought some of making Marcus smoke another cigarette before going to bed, but then she figured he had been punished enough for one weekend.  She did have one more surprise for his thought when they got into bed together.

Janine allowed Marcus to do his ablutions first, and when he came out of the bathroom, she told him not to bother putting any clothing on as they would both be sleeping in the nude tonight.  She then went into the bathroom and did her nightly routine, except she made no effort to wash between her legs.  She took her time brushing her hair but once called out and warned Marcus not to go to sleep until she joined him as she had a special surprise in store for him.

Marcus was lying on top of the covers, totally nude when she exited the bathroom.  From the fact that his cock was standing straight up from his body, she figured that he expected that she would provide him with some sexual relief before his going to sleep.  Janine smiled to herself, as she knew that Marcus having any sexual relief was not in the cards tonight and perhaps never again.

“You need to get off the covers so that I can pull them back.”  She had thought of letting him lay on top of his side of the covers, but if she did that, then she would have to go without covers, herself.  And she had no intention of doing that.  She wanted Marcus to be uncomfortable but not at her own expense.

When he had followed her instructions and was once again laying on the bottom sheet, she gave him another instruction.  “Lay on your back slave, with your hands above your head.”

When he had followed her instructions, she came to the bed, and he noticed that she had several lengths of clothesline with her.  She saw the sad expression on his face, and she reached out and patted his cheeks.  “There, their little slave.  Everything is going to be just fine, but I must make sure that you do not play with yourself tonight.  Do you understand what I am saying?”

“Yes, Mistress, I understand.  I am for your enjoyment.  I just thought, when you said you have a special surprise for me, that perhaps you were going to allow me to have sex with you.”

Janine reached down and ran her fingers gently along the shaft of Marcus’ cock.  “I am sorry if you misunderstood my comment.  No, I am afraid that you will not be having sex with me or anyone else for at least the six months that you are committed to being my slave.  But, I do have a surprise for you.  Now put your hands together so that I can tie them to the headboard.”

This she did and then stepped back so that she could return to the foot of the bed.  She then reached between his legs and pulled his testicles up so that they would be exposed to her when he closed his legs.  She ordered him to do just that and was elated to find that even now that he knew he was not putting his cock into her warm wet cunt, he was still rock hard.

She then tied his feet together and then anchored them to one of the poles in the metal footboard.

“Oh my, it is a shame that you won’t be able to pull the covers over you, but then it seems to be quite warm in here, don’t you think?”

“I guess it is warm enough, for me, Mistress.  Thank you for asking.”

Janine then went to her side of the bed and slipped in under the covers.  She did, however, manage to get her right leg out from under the covers and allowed it to drape directly over Marcus’ penis and balls. She could feel his cock stiffen even more than it had been, and she hoped that it would stay that way for a long time, denying him of sleep.  She reached out with her hand and began to gently stroke his nipples.  She was rewarded by hearing him give a gentle moan, and then she snuggled up to his side and went to sleep.

Monday Morning Coming Down

Marcus slept little that night.  It took him a long time for his cock to return to a semi-flaccid state, and only when it did, was sleep even a possibility.  And then Janine would move slightly, and her bare leg would rub against his cock and it would start to fill with blood again.

At some point, he did manage to doze off.  Then he would wake up because the room had gotten cooler during the night, and he was shivering.  About the only area of his body that was warm was his cock and balls because they were covered with Janine’s leg.

Finally, morning came, and it was a relief when Janine untied him and allowed him his morning trip to the bathroom.  He took a hot shower allowing the spray to warm his skin and relieve some of the bruises that decorated his body.  Janine was waiting for him when he emerged, with a camera in her hand.

“I told you I wanted some after pictures of your pretty black and blue decorations.  And from the looks, I am going to have some wonderful pictures to masturbate to if I am unfortunate enough not to have a big cock inside of me.”

She then took pictures of all sides of him getting some nice close-ups of his badly bruised ass and back.

“I took the liberty of laying out some things that I want you to wear to work.”

Marcus looked beyond her to the bed and saw that she had provided him with a pair of women’s panties, a garter belt, and shiny black nylon stockings.  His normal work clothes were also laid out for him, but he noticed that there were no male socks for him to put on.

“I can’t wear nylons without having socks to wear over the top of them.  Everyone will see that I am wearing nylons every time that I sit down and my pant rises up off the tops of my shoes.”

“Then I suggest that you don’t sit down unless you are behind your desk.  But I do want to caution you, however, that if anyone does discover you are wearing women’s garments, you are under no circumstances to blame any of this on me.  Do you understand me?”

“Yes, Mistress.  I hope that no one will discover this little secret, but if they do, I will not say anything about you ordering me to wear these garments.”

“Then what will you say, slave?”

“I will tell them I have decided to give cross-dressing a try.  Of course, I might get fired if it is my boss that sees them.”

“You will be the sorriest slave that ever lived if you lose your job.  So you better be prepared to grovel at his feet if necessary and beg him to allow you to make it up to him in any way that he sees fit.”

“Yes, Mistress, I understand.”

And with a heavy heart and much trepidation, Marcus left the house and got into his car for the drive to work.

When he had left the drive, Janine devised a plan that had her laughing and almost rolling on the floor.  Marcus was going to get the shock of his life when he arrives to work this morning.  She waited a few minutes and then picked up the phone and dialed Marcus’ place of employment.   “Mr. Bennington, please.” She said with a huge smile on her face.

“May I ask who is calling?” the woman on the other end asked.

“This is Mrs. Johnson, Marcus’s wife.  I need to share something about Marcus with his boss.”

“Perhaps you could share it with me so that I can see if it is worth interrupting Mr. Bennington while he prepares for the day.”

This was even better than Janine had hoped for.  Now not only would Marcus little secret be known by his boss, but if she had read the woman on the other line correctly, the few times she had met her, everyone in the building would know that Marcus was wearing panties and hose to work.

“Why, of course, Evelyn, I see no reason that you should not know what is going on as well.  You see, Marcus has been sneaking behind my back and wearing women’s clothing.  Normally that would not be something that I would tell his boss, but you see, Marcus spent the entire weekend in 6-inch heels and I am afraid he twisted his ankle slightly.  I thought Mr. Bennington should know why Marcus may not be moving quite as fast as he usually does.”

“Oh, My God.  I am so shocked.  All this time, I thought Marcus was a macho man, and now I find out that he may be turning into what, a transvestite?”

“Oh, I am afraid that it is worse than that.  I am afraid that Marcus is becoming attracted to men, and that is why he is wearing women’s clothing.  You know he insisted on wearing panties and nylons to work this morning without even putting on male socks over the hose.  I am sure he wants Mr. Bennington to catch him.  Do you want to relay the message for me, or should I wait to talk with Mr. Bennington.”

Evelyn put the call through, and soon, Janine heard Marcus’s boss’s voice on the other end.  He asked her what she needed to talk with him about, and she repeated the conversation she just had had with Evelyn.

“And you think that Marcus wants me to catch him wearing drag?” Mr. Bennington asked.

“I am sure of it.  In fact, I think he finds you terribly sexually attractive, and if you want the truth, he probably is hoping that you would insist on a blow job as recompense for allowing him to keep his job.”

“Dear lady, I am not some kind of queer.”

“I never thought that you were, but Marcus has been practicing his deep throat lessons on one of my biggest dildos.  Have you ever had anyone take your cock all the way down his or her throat?”

Mr. Bennington did not answer Janine’s question, but he did find that his cock was growing inside of his pants.  He thanked Janine and then hung up the phone.  He signaled his secretary that he wanted to see her and when she entered the office, he told her that he wanted to see Marcus the minute that he came into the office.

Marcus arrived a few minutes later and was immediately told to report to his boss.  Evelyn followed him into the office and was given instructions that, for no reason, was Mr. Bennington and Marcus to be disturbed.

Marcus stood with his hands folded in front of him, but then Mr. Bennington pointed to one of the plush armchairs and told him to sit down.  Marcus’ stomach rose up into his throat as he tried to find a reason not to sit in that chair in front of his boss.  But as Mr. Bennington sat back down behind his desk, Marcus knew that there didn’t seem to be a reasonable way out of his predicament.  So trying to tug his pants down as he descended towards the chair, he sat.  He could feel the cool air on his ankles, and he prayed that his boss would not look towards his feet.

“May I ask why you wanted to see me, Mr. Bennington?”

“I think the reason is obvious now that you are seated.  I did not believe what I had heard, but there you are wearing nylons under your pants.  Are you wearing panties as well?”

Marcus almost swallowed his tongue.  There was only one way that his boss could have been expecting him to show up wearing women’s attire, and that was if his wife had called and told him.  Marcus then considered telling Mr. Bennington about the bet and how sadistic his wife had become.  But then he had agreed to be her slave, and he had been told specifically not to involve his wife if he should be found out.  She had not agreed not to be the one who made sure that he would be found out.

“Yes, sure, I am afraid that I am wearing women’s panties as well.  I am sorry.  I would understand if you were to terminate my employment, but I hope that you will not.  Surely, there must be something that I could do to earn the privilege of keeping my job.”

“Why don’t you take off your pants so that I can see those panties for myself?  In fact, take everything off that is not women’s attire.”

Marcus hesitated and Mr. Bennington immediately addressed his insolence.  “I guess you were not serious about wanting to keep your job.  You may pick up your final check on Friday.”

“No, please, sir, give me another chance.  I was just shocked at your request.  If you still want to see my panties, I will oblige you.”

“Get on with it, boy.  I don’t have all day.”

Marcus stood and immediately undid the buttons on his shirt.  He then loosened his belt and opened his trousers, allowing them to slide to the floor.  He did not bother to bend down to pull them away, but stepped out of them and then kicked off his work shoes without bothering to undo the laces.  Finally, he pulled his shirt from his shoulders and let it fall to the floor.

Mr. Bennington’s mouth fell open slightly as he took in the complete feminization of his number one salesperson.  There was not a strand of hair anywhere below Marcus’ neck, and the bright red garters and black silky nylons were a contrast to Marcus’ white skin.  For just an instant, Mr. Bennington closed his eyes and tried to imagine what Marcus might look like if he had breasts and a vagina instead of the obvious rock hard cock sticking up from under the panties that he was wearing.  And although he had never been with a man sexually, Mr. Bennington was now rock hard himself.

“How bad do you want to keep your job?  Christ, I don’t even know what to call you when you are dressed like that.  What does your wife call you?”

Marcus hung his head and then replied.  “She calls me slave, sir.”

Then I guess I should be able to call you a slave as well.  Is that okay with you, slave?”

“Yes, and I guess; therefore, I should call you, Master.”

“So, slave answer the question.  How bad do you want to keep your job?”

“Bad enough to do anything that you ask of me, Master.”

“Well, then get over here behind my desk and start undoing my trousers.  Although I am not a queer, as you appear to be, I do relish the idea of having my big cock all the way down your throat.  I hope you can breathe through your nose because you sure won’t be able to breathe through your mouth with my monster cock stuffed in it.”

Marcus had no idea how he was going to be able to follow the man’s instructions.  For one thing, he had never sucked on a cock and found the idea repulsive.  For another, he sure didn’t think that he could take any cock all the way into his throat, no less what had been described as a monster cock.

But he decided that he had no choice and he made his way around the corner of his boss’s desk and settled down on his knees in front of the man.  “Before you start, I want to make sure that no one can accuse me of forcing you to do this, so I am going to videotape it with my phone.  There now, the video is rolling.  Now beg me to allow you to suck my cock, slave.”

Marcus had never been so humiliated in his life, but he managed to look up into his boss’s eyes and say.  “Please, sir, please allow me to suck on your big huge cock.”

And then Marcus began undoing his boss’s belt and undoing the button that held the trousers closed.  He then pulled down the zipper and urged his boss to raise his hips so that he could pull the trousers off and down to the floor.  Lastly, he put his fingers into the waistband of his boss’s underpants and tugged them off as well.  He uttered a little gasp when the biggest cock he had ever seen sprung free.  With wonder, Marcus reached out and tried to get his hand around that huge shaft, but there was no way that he could close his fingers to his palm.

“Oh my God, that is one magnificent piece of meat.  I have no idea how I am even going to get that into my mouth no less down my throat.”

“Well, you can start by licking my balls, making sure that you get all the sweat from each side of them.  And then you can lick the shaft and all the way around the head of my cock.  Get it nice and wet so that it will slide inside of your mouth more easily.”

Marcus followed his boss’s instructions and found that those balls were indeed sweaty, but the shaft and head of his cock were smooth and had no foul taste of any kind.  He wet his tongue with saliva and spread it liberally around the head of that magnificent cock.  And then he opened his mouth as wide as he could and began feeding that cock inside.  He thought that his jaws would break, but miraculously, he managed to get the entire head passed his lips and teeth.  And then Mr. Bennington began to thrust his hips forward pushing more and more of that tubular meat inside of Marcus’ mouth.

When the cockhead reached the opening to Marcus’ throat, Mr. Bennington took pity on his employee and allowed him to become accustomed to having a cock starting to invade his throat.  Marcus soon learned how to take in a big gulp of air and then push his head forward so that a few inches of cock were inside of his throat.  Knowing that Marcus was trying his best, Mr. Bennington did not force the issue but rather allowed Marcus to take the cock at his own pace.  And Marcus was now beginning to enjoy the challenge.  He pulled back to get a big breath of air and then pushed forward as hard as he could.  He almost gagged as a full two inches of thick meat invaded his throat, but he managed to stop and hold it until the feeling passed.  Then once again, he thrust forward and was rewarded by feeling his boss’s pubic hair tickle his nose.  He held himself there until he was in desperate need of air and then pulled back to the point where he could breathe once again.

He kept working that cock in and out, and every time now, he could feel pubic hair against his lips.  Marcus was so proud of himself that he forgot that his main goal was not just to get that cock all the way inside his throat but to bring the man it belonged to orgasm.  But he was reminded when his boss began to tighten his hips and thrust forward even further.  Marcus could feel a little bit of convulsion start in that cock, and then the man pulled almost all the way back out of Marcus’ mouth.

Spurt after heavy spurt of white-hot cum landed on Marcus’ mouth, and he did everything in his power to swallow it, somehow knowing that he was expected to do just that.

“Don’t swallow again until I tell you, slave.”  And then his boss milked his cock of the last huge dollop of cum directly onto Marcus’ tongue.  “Swish it around and make sure that you cover every last inch of the inside of your gums and cheeks.  Now gargle with what is left and hold it until I tell you.”

Marcus did as he was told, although the full import of the humiliation he was undergoing had started to hit him.

“Now you may swallow, and then you can suck the last vestiges of my spunk out of my cock.  God, Janine was right, you are a great cocksucker.  I am going to have use for you every morning from now on, so you need to show up to work at least an hour early.  Is that a problem, slave?”

“No, master, and thank you, master, for allowing me to be of service.”

“Help me back on with my pants, and then you need to get dressed.  Make sure that you clean off the overflow that you allowed to escape from your lips.  Every bit of that excess, you need to feed into your mouth.  You should never waste any of my cum.  And there is a little dollop on the toe of my rights shoe.  Get down and lick that off as well.”

“Yes, Master, thank you, Master.”

When Marcus had reached the door, Mr. Bennington called him back.  “Slave, send Evelyn in.  I want her to take the video footage of your performance off my phone and send it to the cloud for safekeeping.  You don’t have any objection to that, do you?”

“No, Master, but I am just sorry that Evelyn has to know about this.”

“Don’t be silly, slave.  Evelyn knew about your perversion before I did.  And knowing Evelyn the way I do, I am sure that most everyone else now knows as well.  When you leave the office, call your wife and have her get in touch with me.  There are a few things that I need to discuss with her about your future here.”

“Yes, Master, right away, sir.”

The Plot Thickens

Janine smiled as Mr. Bennington relayed his version of the events of the morning.  She was now convinced that she had a powerful ally in her plan to break and humiliate Marcus completely, and that thought brought her great elation.  She was particularly happy when Mr. Bennington told her that Marcus would need to be at work an extra hour early so that he could perform his new duties as Mr. Bennington’s personal cocksucker.

“I am so happy that things worked out so well this morning.  However, I do need your help with another matter.  You see, I have forbidden my slave from masturbating, but I am afraid that I may not be able to trust him.  Could you make sure that he is not left by himself until I can figure out a permanent solution to that problem?”

“I can do better than that.  I know of a place that sells chastity devices.  Would you like me to have Evelyn drive him down there to be fitted with one?”

“I had not given that idea and thought before you mentioned it.  Once such a device is placed on his penis, how can we be sure that he could not remove it?”

“They come in all different configurations, but many of them can be fitted with a lock so that it cannot be removed without a key.  And of course, you would be the key holder.  My personal suggestion would be one where once the tube is fitted behind the head of his cock, his glans would be pierced and a small padlock put through the hole.  Of course, that procedure is extremely painful unless the one doing the piercing administers some type of anesthesia.”

“That sounds wonderful.  Could Evelyn take some video footage while the tube is being installed?  I would love to see Marcus’s expression when he finds out that he will never be able to masturbate again.  And no anesthesia will be necessary.  In fact, the more pain Marcus has to endure, the better I will like it.  Perhaps the piercing needle could be blunted so that it will take more effort to push it through his cockhead.”

“You know, Janine, if I was not such a happily married man, I might just fall in love with you.  I adore how sadistic you seem to be.”

“Well, even though you are so happily married, perhaps you would like to come to dinner tomorrow evening.  I am sure you would get a kick out of Marcus in his French Maid’s uniform, serving us dinner while wearing six-inch heels.”

“I wouldn’t miss that for the world.  What time would you like me to show up? “

“Well, dinner is at 7 P.M. so why don’t you come around 6.  That way, you and I can spend some time together while Marcus prepares our dinner.”

“I am looking forward to it.  I will be there with bell’s on.”

“You won’t have anything on, within five minutes of your arrival, if I have anything to say about it.  Janine thought to herself.

A few minutes after, Mr. Bennington had gotten off the phone with Marcus wife/Mistress, he again opened the intercom and asked Evelyn to come into his office.

“I need you to do me a favor during your lunch hour.”

“Of course, sir, whatever you need.”

“There is a little shop in the strip mall on Church Street.  Do you know where that is?

“I know where the strip mall is, but I am unsure of which shop you are talking about.”

“It is on the far end of the strip from where the first entrance is.  It is called Erotic Fantasies.   I will call ahead and give the shop owner precise instructions, so all you have to do is make sure that you get Marcus there by a little after the noon hour. “

“I will be glad to do that for you if you make sure that Marcus knows that he is to go with me.  Could you give me a little hint about why I am taking him there?  My curiosity is killing me.”

“Why, of course, my dear.  I am having Marcus fitted with a chastity device so that he will not be able to masturbate.  His wife tells me that he has a very bad habit of playing with himself anytime he is alone, and she wants it stopped.  Of course, we need to keep this information just between the two of us.  I am sure you understand how embarrassing, if not downright humiliating it would be for Marcus if this got around the office.

Oh, and one more thing, take the video camera with you and make sure you record the entire procedure from the moment you walk into the shop.  Of course, the video is only for viewing by myself and his wife.”

“Of course, sir, discretion is my middle name.”

As she left his office, Mr. Bennington had to suppress the urge to laugh out loud.  Evelyn could not keep a secret if her life depended on it.  Why, before Marcus cockhead was beginning to feel the piercing needle, everyone in the office and perhaps many outside of the office would know about Marcus’ habit of masturbation and how it was going to be cured.  He also suspected that Evelyn would be making copies of that video for distribution to her friends within minutes of her return to the office.

Marcus was confused when Mr. Bennington told him that Evelyn would be taking him out of the office during his lunch hour, but he was not given a reason, only that he would be expected to obey Evelyn and anyone else she introduced him to.

A Very Odd Lunch Hour

At precisely noon, Evely came and got Marcus and escorted him out to her car.  He was dying to ask her where they were going, but he had not been granted that privilege, and so he remained silent until Evelyn spoke to him as they left the parking lot.

“It is too bad that your wife cannot trust you.  I have always found the idea of a husband denying his wife pleasure while he pleasures himself repulsive.  How did you get started with the filthy habit of masturbating, to begin with?”

“I am not sure what you are talking about.  Where did you get the idea that I have the habit of masturbating?”

Evelyn looked at him with disdain.  “There is no use lying about it.  Your wife told Mr. Bennington about your filthy habit and asked him to help her find a solution.  And that is what we are going to do today.  I am not sure exactly what is going to happen to you, but Mr. Bennington assured me that you will never be able to masturbate again.  Oh, my God, do you think they are going to have you castrated?”

That thought had never even occurred to Marcus, but now that the thought was in his mind, he became terrified that perhaps he was indeed going to lose his testicles today.  But, surely, there was some law against taking a man’s balls without his express consent.  Marcus now wanted to jump out of the car and try to escape, but then where would he go, and how long could he avoid going home or back to work?  And maybe he was worrying over nothing.  So he set back and tried to get his emotions in check until he found out exactly what was going to happen to him.

As Evelyn pulled the car into a parking space at the end of a strip mall, Marcus looked around to try and figure out why they were there.  He was thankful that he did not see any type of doctor’s office or medical clinic, so the idea that he was going to be castrated left his mind.  Evelyn ordered him to get out of the car and to follow her.

They soon arrived at the door of a small shop.  Above the door was a sign that read, “Erotic Fantasies,” and Marcus wondered why they would be going into a sex shop.  Evelyn waited for Marcus to open the door for her, apparently not being of the bra-burning persuasion.

As they entered, a small bell made a loud tinkling sound, and shortly a portly man came out of the backroom.  “Oh, you must be the habitual masturbater, that Mr. Bennington told me would be coming today.”

Although Marcus did not reply, Evelyn was quick to assure the man that Marcus was indeed the habitual masturbater and that they were there to put an end to such a perversion.

“Well, follow me then.  I will have you fixed in two shakes of a lamb’s tail.”

Marcus did not like the sound of having him fixed, but he felt he had no choice but to follow the man until he was sure of his meaning.  If, in fact, his intent was to remove Marcus’s balls, then Marcus would turn and run as fast as he could.

They had no sooner entered the inner room than the man instructed Marcus to disrobe.  “I need to find out what I have to work with, so get out of your clothes and have a seat in that chair over there.”

Marcus looked at the chair that the man had indicated and was shocked to see that it looked similar to the chair he sat in when he went to the Dentist.  What was different, however as that there were leather restraints for both a person’s arms and legs.

“Now, wait a minute; what are you going to do to me?”

“You will find that out in due time.  But, I was assured that you would obey me, in the same way, that you would obey Mr. Bennington or your wife.  And if you fail to obey, I am to subdue you with all necessary force.  Now, are we going to do this the easy way, or would you prefer the hard way?”

Marcus was unsure how this somewhat fat man was going to subdue him, but he had promised Mr. Bennington that he would obey anyone that asked anything of him, so he slowly started to take off his clothing.  “Evelyn, would you mind leaving the room and giving us some privacy.  I am sure you don’t want to see me naked.”

“On the contrary, I am not only going to stay for the entire procedure, but I am going to tape it as well.  So get on with taking off your clothes.  We only have an hour before we need to be back in the office.”

Only then did Marcus notice the video recorder in Evelyn’s hand.  From the blinking light on the top of the piece of equipment, Marcus knew that it was already recording.

“To hell with this!” Marcus exclaimed.  “I am out of here.”

As he turned to leave a massive jolt of electricity, hit him in the small of the back.  The pain was so severe that it drove him to his knees.  The man had a long wand in his hands as he walked to the front of Marcus.  “Unless you want me to give you another jolt, you will get a more subservient attitude.  Now get those clothes off.”

Marcus started to unbutton his shirt immediately.  He had no desire to get hit with that electric prod again if he could avoid it.  “May I stand up, sir?  I don’t think I can get my pants off while I am on my knees.”

“Permission granted, but just remember I can put you back on your knees anytime that I wish.  Now hurry up; we have a lot to get accomplished in a short period of time.”

As Marcus, trousers fell to the floor, he heard Evelyn gasp.  “Your wife told me that you were wearing women’s clothing, but the sight of you in a garter belt and nylons is still quite a shock.”

Marcus flushed with embarrassment but did not offer any excuse for his state of attire.  He simply reached for one of the fasteners holding his nylons to the garter belt, but the man stopped him.

“Don’t bother taking the hose off.  I rather enjoy the sight of a queer in nylons.  In fact, I am getting an erection just looking at you and realizing how much fun I am going to have with your genitals over the next half hour.  Now take off your shoes and get into the chair so that I can properly restrain you.  I am not going to lie to you; you are in for considerable pain before I am through with you.  Normally, I would give you some anesthetic, but your wife forbids me from giving you anything to dull the pain.  I guess you must be quite the masochist.”

“Not nearly as much of a sadist as my sweet little wife has become.” Marcus though but did not say.  “Please tell me what you are going to do to me.  I am terribly afraid that I am not going to be happy when you are finished.”

“Whether you are happy or not is not my business.  I am being paid to do a job, and I am going to do it exactly as I have been instructed.  Now get in the chair and put your arms positioned so that they can be restrained with the leather cuffs.”

Again, Marcus hesitated, but when the man moved toward him with the prod, he quickly climbed into the chair and allowed his arms to be anchored to the arms of the chair.  Next, the man forced Marcus feet into stirrups at the foot of the chair and buckled each ankle firmly in place.  Marcus’ legs were no elevated and spread out so that it would be impossible for him to close his legs even slightly.

The man reached down and hefted Marcus’ cock and balls and then shook his head sadly.  “There isn’t much for me to work with.  I don’t believe I have ever seen a grown man with such small organs.  Oh, well, let ‘s get started.”

Marcus was terrified as the man returned carrying a very large needle and other items that Marcus was unsure of what they were for.  None the less, for some reason being unable to move and having a strange man preparing to do something with his genitals caused Marcus’s cock to start filling with blood.

“Well, look at that, he really is a masochist.  He is getting hard just thinking about what I am going to do with him.  But, we can’t have him with an erection.”  And with that, he touched the tip of the electric prod to the tip of Marcus’s cock and pressed the button.  A massive jolt of electricity immediately removed any sexual thoughts from Marcus’ mind, and his cock shrunk to its smallest girth.

The man then took a measuring tape and measured Marcus’ cock.  First, he measured the girth and then the length.  “This is going to take the smallest tube that I have in stock.”

He offered no further explanation but soon returned with a metal tube.  He applied a little lubrication to one end and then began to force Marcus’ cock into the tube.  It took some effort, and quite a lot of pain before the tube was all the way on and behind the rim of Marcus’ cockhead.  “There now to make sure you can’t remove it.”

Now, the man produced a large needle and tested the end with his finger.  He got an evil smile on his face and then announced.  “This needle is much to sharp for your wife’s liking.  She was quite specific that it should be dull so that it would take more time and effort to get it through your cockhead.”  With that, he produced some fine sandpaper and began running it across the tip of the needle.  Several times he would again test to see how sharp the needle was and then would shake   his head and go back to work with the sandpaper.  Finally, he was satisfied that the tip was as blunt as he could get it and then held it up in front of Marcus’ eyes.  Marcus was now terrified when he saw how flat the tip of that needle was.  He could not believe that this man would have any possibility of forcing that thing through his cock.

But, then, the man grabbed the tube around Marcus’ cock, pushing it down so that it forced Marcus cockhead to expand slightly.  Then with the needle, on the other hand, he began trying to force it into the side of Marcus’ cock flesh.  Unfortunately, the cockmeat wanted to move away and bend since the needle was not sharp enough to enter the soft skin.

“Evelyn, would you mind giving me a hand.  You can set the video camera on that stand so that nobody will miss any of the action while you help me.”

“Why, of course.  I would be glad to help expedite the process.  What would you like me to do?”

The man handed Evelyn a piece of curved wood, which he instructed her to hold firmly against the opposite side of Marcus’s cock from where the man was working with the needle.  Now, Marcus’ cock could no longer move away from the needle, and the man could put as much force as was needed for the needle to begin to penetrate Marcus’ tender flesh.

The pain was now almost unbearable, and Marcus began to scream so loudly that Evelyn could barely stand the noise.  “Please shut the fuck up!”  She then slapped Marcus’ face.

“I am afraid that he will not be able to obey you.  I can, however, muffle the noise slightly if you wish.  Personally, I love to hear his screams, and we are far enough away from any of the other stores so I have no fear of him being heard outside of this building.  I am sure that his wife wants to hear his agony as well, but in deference to you, Evelyn, I will lower his volume a little.  If you would be so kind as to hold the needle in place for me, I will go and get one of my sweaty, soiled socks to gag him with.”

When the man returned, he held a thick wool sock up under Marcus’ nose so that Marcus could get a good idea of what was soon going to be inserted into his mouth.  “I am sure that you are going to love the taste of this sock.  I only change them about once a week, and my feet sweat something fierce.  Now, open your mouth like a good little queer or would you rather feel the electric prod against your balls.?

Marcus did not like either of those eventualities, but he thought the sock preferable to the prod, so he opened his mouth as wide as he could and allowed the man to push that filthy sock passed his lips and teeth.  Once it was fully inside of his mouth, he found that it was impossible for his tongue to move, and so when he began to scream again, only a small amount of muffled noise escaped.

The man took his time, apparently enjoying his work.  With each fraction of an inch that the needle was forced into Marcus’s flesh, the pain intensified.  At some point, Marcus apparently passed out from the pain because a very strong vile smell brought him back to consciousness.  “We can’t have you missing out on any of the fun and games, now can we?” The man asked with a hint of laughter in his voice.

And then the pain commenced as the man slowly pushed the needle deeper into Marcus’ tender flesh.  “Do you think, Mr. Bennington would be out of sorts if you were an hour or so late returning from lunch, Evelyn?”

She thought for a moment and then smiled.  “No, I am sure he would understand once he sees the tape.  Take all the time you need to make sure this little shit get’s the full treatment.”

“Good, I don’t know when I have received more pleasure from fitting a male with a chastity tube.  You notice that I did not call him a man.  He is not even close to being a man, and truthfully I don’t know why his wife doesn’t just have him castrated.  In fact, I would love to take care of that for her.  Let her know that if that is what she wishes to do at a later date that I would be happy to do the procedure at no extra cost.  I can make up for the loss of revenue by selling the tape to some S&M websites.  Why even this tape would bring a pretty penny.  You might mention that fact to his wife and boss.”

Marcus had no idea how long it took before he finally felt the blunt tip of the needle to exit the other side of his cockmeat.  He breathed a sigh of relief, figuring that his torment was nearly over.  But he was sadly mistaken.

The man then produced a small padlock and used it to measure to see if the hole was big enough.  “You know, I was pretty sure this needle wouldn’ be large enough to make a hole that would accept the lock, but it is a little like drilling a pilot hole in a piece of wood.  Sometimes you have to drill a small hole and then enlarge it.  Don’t go anywhere while I get another, larger needle.  You may think I am taking pity on you because I am not going to blunt the tip on this needle, but very soon, you will discover that I am not.”

The man soon returned with the second needle and a large bottle of rubbing alcohol as well.  We wouldn’t want you to get a nasty infection, now would we?”

He then told Evelyn she could remove the curved piece of wood she had been holding against Marcus’ cock.  He did, however, ask her if she would slowly pull the first needle through the hole but only as fast as he told her.  He gave her a pair of pliers to use for that purpose.

He filled a large syringe with rubbing alcohol and inserted the plastic end into the hole as Evelyn pulled the needle slowly from the other side.  He injected as much alcohol as he could get into the bleeding hole in Marcus’ cock.  When he was satisfied that there was enough of the fluid trapped inside of the hole, he retrieved the second needle.  This time he grasped the non-sharp end with a pair of pliers and then produced a small blow torch.  This he used to heat the second needle until it was glowing bright red.  “We need to cauterize the wound before I put the padlock through the hole.  I am sure you are going to love this next part of the process.”

The man quickly removed the syringe and then quickly pushed the red hot piece of metal through the hole.  Although he did take some time, enjoying the smell of burning flesh, he pushed it through fast enough so that it did not cool more than a few degrees.

Marcus was unaware of how the padlock was pushed through his flesh, as he had passed out shortly after the red hot needle began its way through his cock.  Although the man later said how sorry he was not to be able to revive Marcus when he passed out, he simply did not have the time or enough hands to accomplish that feat.

Marcus could barely stand to fasten his pants, but he refused to wear nothing but a garter belt and hose out in public.  Evelyn did take pity on him, by helping him on with his shoes, since Marcus could not bend over once his pants were covering his mutilated cock.

Before they left, Evelyn handed the man an envelope, which he opened.  Then he counted out 1 thousand dollars in hundreds in front of Marcus’ eyes.  This hurt Marcus almost as much as having that needle forced through his cock.

“I am almost ashamed to take this money since I think I got so much pleasure from doing it.  But, you notice I said almost.  Slave, what do you think, was my labor worth a thousand dollars of your hard-earned money?”

The man forgave Marcus for not answering since the question was rhetorical in any regard.  Evelyn then asked about the keys, and she was told that the only set would be mailed to a safe deposit box that Janine had given him the address to.  “These keys cannot be duplicated without my written permission, and Janine wanted to make sure that her slave would not have an opportunity to get his hands on them.

Mr. Bennington insisted on viewing what had been done to Marcus.  He had a huge smile on his face when Marcus dropped his pants and showed off his new decoration.  “Well, I think your Mistress wife will be extremely pleased with what we have accomplished today.  I believe that your masturbation habit is not only curtailed but halted for good.  I hope that you are grateful to both your Mistress and to your Master as well.”

Marcus knew what the proper answer would be, but he just could not form the words.  And so he remained silent.  “You best answer me, slave, or I might begin to test how secure that padlock really is.  Would you like me to see if I can tear the whole another inch or so?”

“No, please, Master.  I meant no disrespect.  It is just that I am in so much pain that my brain does not work correctly.  I am extremely sorry if you took offense.”

“I will let it slide this time, but don’t make a habit of failing to answer me when I ask a question.  Now I doubt that you will be worth a damn for the rest of the day, so I am going to have Evelyn take you home since I would not want you driving in your condition.  Of course, you understand that I am going to have to dock you for the time you have already missed as well as the time you should have worked this afternoon.  And I am going to charge you for Evelyn’s time as well.   And come to think of it you better take tomorrow off as well, without pay of course. Does that sound fair to you, slave?”

Although Marcus acknowledged that it sounded fair, that was far from what he was thinking.

It took Marcus several minutes to navigate the length of his driveway.  Evelyn said she saw no reason to coddle him by driving him right up to the house.  Marcus had to stop several times to rest.  Otherwise, he was afraid that the pain might cause him to pass out.  He would have lain down in the grass along the side of the driveway, but he was positive that he would not be able to get back up once he was down.

As soon as he was in the door, he undid his belt and dropped his pants to the floor.  He tried desperately to bend over to pick them up, but that caused him too much pain.  Finally, he retrieved the broom and used the handle to pick his trousers off the floor.  He knew that he could not make it to the laundry room or to his bedroom and so he carefully folded the trousers and placed them on the back of a kitchen chair.  Then he made his way into the living room and managed to settle down on his back on the sofa.

He had suffered so much that he soon fell into a deep sleep from which his Mistress woke him from much later in the day.

A Brief Respite

Janine looked down on her slave-husband and smiled.  She had received a full synopsis of what had taken place from the time Marcus had arrived at work to the minute that Evelyn had dropped him off in front of their house.

She spent some time examining his new locked chastity tube and could imagine how much pain he had gone through, and she smiled, knowing that he would go through considerable more before the wound fully healed.  She saw no reason to add to his suffering at this time, however, since it would be counterproductive.  A person can only experience so much pain before their mind shuts down.  She did, however, fully intend to cause him as much mental discomfort as was possible.

She fixed herself a stiff drink, and then with a pack of cigarettes and lighter in hand, pulled up a chair directly in front of her sleeping slave.  She smiled as she shook a cigarette from the pack and lit the tip as she pulled a long draught of smoke into her lungs.  She held it there marveling at how good the nicotine made her feel before bending forward and exhaling a small amount of smoke directly under Marcus’s nose.  It seemed to have no effect, and so she took another long drag.  This time she only pulled a little of the smoke into her lungs, the rest she expelled into her husband’s nasal cavity.

This time he started awake and shook his head violently.  “Ah, sleeping beauty is now awake.  Did you enjoy your day, little one?”

“I assume you know that I had the worst day of my life.  I also assume that you planned it that way.”

“Now, now, don’t be cross.  I am so proud of you, and I would hate to have you spoil my good mood with you being a spoilsport.”

Marcus, could not believe his ears.  Has Janine just say she was proud of him?  Surely he must have misheard, but the mere thought made him happy.  “Did you say you were proud of me?” he asked.  “Would you tell me what I did that made you proud?”

“Why, of course.  To start with, Mr. Bennington told me what a wonderful cocksucker you were for him.  He thanked me profusely for setting the whole thing up.  He said his balls were especially full since he and his wife have been on the outs lately, and she was punishing him by withholding sex.  When he told me how hard you worked to get what he called his monster cock all the way down your throat, I just beamed with pride.  And he couldn’t help raving about how well you did in not wasting any of his cum.  He said you were so accommodating that you even licked up some that had dropped onto the toe of his shoe.  He said that gave him an idea, but unfortunately, not until after you had left to get your piercing.  Would you like to hear what he has thought up for you to do the next time he sees you?”

“I guess I might as well find out in advance.  Please share the good news with me.”

“Well, he noticed that after you had licked his cum off the toe of his shoe, how clean that portion of the leather looked.  So, he has decided you are to lick his shoes completely clean, including the soles after you have sucked him off.  I just know that you will become just as good a shoe or bootlicker as you are a cocksucker.

The mere thought almost made Marcus hurl, but he was careful not to gag, knowing he would be punished for that violation.

Janine did not require Marcus to answer her rhetorical question.  Instead, she continued to elicit humiliating information from her slave.  “So tell me, slave, how do you like the taste of cum?”

Marcus made a face that told his Mistress everything, but she insisted on a verbal answer as well.  “Speak up, slave.”

“I hated the taste.  It is perhaps the vilest thing I have ever had in my mouth.  And to top it off, Mr. Bennington made me hold it in my mouth, swish it around to cover my cheeks and cums before I was allowed to swallow it.  And did he tell you he expects me to give him head every morning before work?”

“You know, I too hate the taste of cum.  That is why I have only allowed you to cum in my mouth once during the entire course of our marriage.  And I am so glad that you hate the taste as well because every time I send you to work in the morning, I will be elated knowing that you are doing something so objectionable to you.  In fact, shortly, I hope that not a day will go by that you don’t have a nice large mouthful of cum to enjoy.  Will that make you happy slave?”

“It will make me miserable, although knowing it makes you happy will be some consolation.”

“Now, tell me about your piercing.  You know I did not even consider having a padlock put through your glans until Mr. Bennington suggested it.  And now that I see it, I am sure you will admit that the results were worth the thousand dollars you paid to get it?”

“Jesus, Janine, where is all this money coming from.  You know we can’t afford all this stuff.  Why the basement must have cost a fortune and now not only did today cost us the thousand dollars, but I lost most of a day’s work.  And on top of that, Mr. Bennington is charging me for Evelyn’s salary today as well.  And I will probably lose another day’s pay tomorrow.”

“Are you upset that Mr. Bennington thinks you should be responsible for Evelyn’s salary for today.  That seems completely reasonable to me.  She did miss work driving you to your appointment and then home afterward.  You should thank Mr. Bennington for being so considerate as to allow her to do those things for you.  And besides, she also was in effect working for me by videotaping most of the day for me.  “I am going to order her a big bouquet of flowers as my way to thank her.”

“I doubt that you need to thank her.  After all, she seemed to enjoy herself a great deal, helping the sadistic man at the piercing shop.”

“I hardly think that enjoying oneself while working is a reason to deny gratitude.  You have always been such a penny pincher.  That is another habit that I am going to break you from.  You mentioned the basement renovations, so I am going to tell you.  The big-screen television was a little over $2,000.  The furniture cost another $3,000, but I am sure you agree that the comfort of our guests is well worth the money.  The big expense was having the basement soundproofed.  That set you back over $25,000.  Altogether I imagine, including your chastity tube and loss of pay today and tomorrow, you are probably 30,000 dollars in the hole.”

“Where in the hell did you get all that money to piss away?”

“I have just about had it with your childish attitude.  I was kind to you, giving you a detailed account of the expenditures, but I am not going to have you question my use of money that is every bit as much mine as yours.  Perhaps I should reconsider giving you the night off and demand you get your uniform on, including your heels and get to work.”

“I am sorry, Mistress, but I can’t for the life of me figure out where that much money would come from.  We only had a few thousand dollars in our savings and maybe another 500 dollars in checking.”

“I think you forget your retirement plan, life insurance and IRA’s.  There was more than enough money when I divested them to not only pay for what I have already done but what I am planning on spending in the near future.”

Marcus was spellbound.  He had always been so frugal, and now to think what he had worked for his entire life was all gone.  “Why stop there, why don’t you take out a second mortgage on the house and maybe you could refinance both of our cars as well.”

“I know you are sarcastic, but those are excellent ideas.  I will have the paperwork drawn up by our attorney, and you can sign it on Friday evening.”

“To hell, I will.”

“There you go again, being unreasonable.  But, I am in such a good mood, tonight, I am not going to punish you for it.  I am going to call and have a pizza delivered, so you don’t have to cook.  I heard there is a new gourmet pizza restaurant that just opened.  It costs considerably more than the chains, but what the hell difference does a few more dollars make?   I think I will get a supreme and have some chicken wings and two quarts of coke as well.  How much should I tip the driver on a hundred dollar order?”

Marcus felt tears beginning to stream from his eyes, and he tried to wipe them away with the back of his hands.’

“Are you crying, slave.  Yes, I can see that you are.  I plan on seeing a lot more tears streak your cheeks before I am through.  It makes me happy to see you in this much mental as well as physical pain.”  She then lit a cigarette and handed it to him.  Smoke that one in three drags, and then I will light another for you.  I am sure you are somewhat behind in your quota of  half a pack.  Tomorrow I expect you will smoke 15 cigarettes and then on Friday, a whole pack.  I have heard that some people become addicted to menthol as well as nicotine, so I am going to switch you to full-flavored menthol cigarettes.  I only wish they had menthols in non-filtered.”

Marcus was completely mentally destroyed and did not want to have any more conflict, so he greedily sucked as much smoke into his lungs and held it there.   A small length of ash fell off the tip of his cigarette as he drew the second drag into his lungs.  And with the third drag, he felt a burning sensation between his fingers as the filter even caught fire.   He began to cough uncontrollably, and this made Janine begin to laugh.

“What a greedy little bitch you are becoming.  You are not supposed to smoke the filter, stupid.”

Then she lit a second cigarette and handed it to him. “ Here is an ashtray, learn to use it before you catch the sofa on fire.”

Janine laughed to herself.  “God, I so love dominating that man.  I can’t wait until he is so addicted to cigarettes that I can torture him by denying them to him.”  And she felt moisture begin to accumulate between her thighs. “You have gotten me so excited that I am creaming my panties.  Do you have any idea where I could get a big, fat cock to stuff up my steaming cunt?”

“You could have used mine if you hadn’t put this damn torture device on it.”

Marcus could not remember ever hearing his wife laugh so loud.  When she finally could speak, she said,  “Are you hard of hearing as well as stupid?  I said a big fat cock, not a little tiny clit.  Why do you think I quit allowing you to fuck me?  I gave you a good many years to figure out how to bring me to orgasm with your tiny wiener.  But, finally, it has become obvious that a workman cannot work without the proper tools.  And you definitely don’t have the proper tools.  And just for your information, the reason you are locked in that tube is that, since you cannot give me pleasure with that infantile penis, I see no reason you should get pleasure from it either.  Now go back to sleep.  I will awaken you when the pizza gets here.”

Janine felt enormous pleasure, knowing that Marcus was probably in the most mental anguish that he ever had been.  She laughed as she thought about him worrying about the loss of thousands of dollars.  Even though she had won the lottery, unbeknownst to him, she had deliberately used the savings, checking and cashed out all his non-liquid assets to reinforce his loss when he checked on those accounts.  And she was going to take a second mortgage on the house just to cause him even more anxiety.  She had no intention of refinancing either car.  Hers she had paid off, and now that he had brought it up, she planned on selling his car so that he would have to take public transportation.  She wished that she had taught to separate their joint accounts a long time ago as she could not reasonably allow them to go to overdraught without affecting her own credit score.  She would call an accountant tomorrow and see what could be done to get her name off of any accounts that they jointly had.

Once that was done, she would force Marcus to sign checks that would drain the accounts, causing them to be overdrawn.  She couldn’t wait to see the look on his face when letters arrived, demanding him to pay penalties for being overdrawn.

Once her name was removed from his credit cards, she would max them out and fail to pay even the minimum due, so that the credit company would put his name in for collection.  Perhaps she could even get him arrested for cashing bad checks, although she wasn’t convinced she wanted him to spend time in jail instead of being under her thumb where she could cause him pain and suffering.  She would have to give much more thought to that.  Maybe it would be a good trade-off if she was convinced that he would be sent to prison, where he would share a cell with “big bubba.”  But all that was way down the road.  For now, she had at least six months to torment him, and more than likely, she could sucker him into another bet that would add months if not years to his punishment.

All these thoughts excited her so much that she just had to have an orgasm.  She quickly went upstairs and retrieved her biggest and loudest vibrating dildo and returned to the living room.  Sitting directly in front of Marcus, she pulled up her dress, stripped off her panties, and began to fuck herself.  She could see the lust and then pain in Marcus’s eyes as his peter wanted to expand inside the tube, but all he felt was pain, not a hint of pleasure.

The orgasm that she experienced was better than any that Marcus had ever given her.  And her cunt was still clenching slightly when the doorbell rang.

“Oh, shit, that must be the pizza.  Get up off your ass, answer the door, and pay the man.”

Marcus, with some effort, managed to get to his feet, but he could not remember where he put his pants when he had taken them off.  “I can’t go to the door without covering up.  And besides, I don’t have any money down here.  It will take me a week to go up to the bedroom, get some cash and return.  The pizza will be gone before that.”

Janine knew that he was right, but she hated the idea that he would not suffer the humiliation of answering the doors with his caged cock in plain view.  And then she got an idea.  Without her purse, she made her way to the door and invited the pizza delivery man inside.  She told him to follow her while she retrieved her purse from the living room.  The man brought the pizza bag with him and set it down on the coffee table.  So far, he had not seen Marcus desperately trying to cover his cock cage with his hands.

Janine brought her purse and deliberately stood slightly off to the side of where Marcus was laying so that the pizza delivery person would have no choice but to notice Marcus.  He said nothing as Janine counted out the cash for the order and then added a $20 tip.  I am not too familiar with tipping since my husband usually takes care of such things, but as you can see, he is somewhat indisposed on account of having his penis locked into a metal tube.  He has a terrible habit of masturbation, and I decided, enough is enough.”

The man accepted the money, took his time counting it, and then told Janine that her tip was indeed generous.

“I am so glad.  I was afraid that I wasn’t going to have enough to pay you for your time properly.  I was afraid I might have to offer you my body in payment.”

Now, the young man seemed to perk up considerably.  Then he said, “Would you mind if I sat and chatted with you for a few minutes.  You are by far the sexiest and interesting woman that I have seen in a long time.”

“No, of course not.  Slave, get up and move over to the armchair so that our guest and I can sit together on the sofa.”

Marcus did not feel like making a scene in front of a complete stranger, so he obeyed his wife, although he tried desperately to conceal his cage.

As Marcus made his way the few feet to the big chair, the pizza man turned to Janine.  “Did you just call him your slave?”

Janine took the man by the arm and led him to the sofa.  Once he was seated, she joined him, making sure that his thigh was against his.  “Yes, he used to be my husband, but just the other day, he insisted on becoming my slave.  May I ask what your name is, dear?”

“My name is Jame, but my friends call me Jimmy.”

“Then Jimmy, it is since I am positive we are going to be great friends.”  Then turning to Marcus, she ordered him to stand and to show Jimmy his new cock cage.  “What do you think, Jimmy?  Do you think that will break him of the habit of masturbation?”

“Have him come over here so that I can inspect it closer.  It looks like it hurts like hell.”

“Slave, you heard him.  Come over so that he can properly inspect your piercing.”

Marcus saw no way out of the predicament, so he stood and slowly, painfully made his way around the coffee table so that he was within reach of the total stranger sitting so close to his wife.

“Is it alright if I touch it?”  The question was directed towards Janine, not Marcus.

“Sure, and you don’t have to be gentle about it either.  The woman that took him to be pierced told me that he is a real pussy when it comes to a little pain, but I want him to get used to it since I plan on causing him a lot of it over the course of his servitude.”

Jimmy apparently thought that gave him the green light to be as rough as he wanted.  He grabbed first the tube, twisting it one way and then the other oblivious to Marcus groans of pain.  Then still holding the tube with his left hand, he used his right to tug and pull on the padlock that kept the tube from being removed.  Marcus was now crying out, and tears were running down his face.  Jimmy then seemed to notice the flesh around the hole that held the padlock was charred.

“It looks like the hole has been cauterized.  I’ll bet that hurt like hell.”

“It might have, but Evelyn told me the pussy passed out even before the red hot needle had gone half-way through.  The man was disappointed that he couldn’t take the time to wake my slave up so he could get the full treatment.”

“You know I am getting sexually excited, just imagining what he might have gone through.”

“Is that because you like experiencing pain yourself?” Janine asked him.

“No, but I sure would have loved to watch him undergo it.”

Janine reached down and put her hand directly on top of where the young man’s cock was beginning to rise.  “Oh, my, you are getting excited, aren’t you?  If I am not mistaken, you have a very large cock.  Would you mind if I took it out so I could have a better look?”

“Oh, God, please do.  In fact, let me help you to speed up the process.”

Jimmy was wearing a pair of shorts, and he didn’t even bother to pull them down.  He just reached into one side of them and pulled out a very nice sized cock.

“He does have a nice sized cock, doesn’t he slave?”  Marcus was still standing within arm’s length as Janine had not given him permission to return to the chair.

“I guess so,” Marcus replied sheepishly.

“You guess so?  Don’t you mean you are amazed at how big it is?  Get down on your knees so that you can get a better look.  Maybe your eyesight is failing you.  Jimmy, would you mind if Marcus sucked on it to get you ready to fuck me?”

“Well, I am not a queer, but I guess if it would make you happy for your slave to experience sucking a big cock, I can make an exception.  But he has to stop before I cum.  I want that to happen inside of your pussy.”

“Don’t worry about that.  I can’t wait to feel that monster invade my cunt.  You don’t mind me using the word cunt, do you?”

Marcus had, by this time, managed to get to his knees and was busy licking Jimmy’s shaft.  Janine was instructing him to lick all around the head and slit of Jimmy’s cock.  She wished that she could see him spurt is gism into Marcus’ mouth, but she had promised the boy the use of her cunt, and she was not going back on her word.

“That is enough,” slave.  Jimmy, let me lay down so you can get on top of me.”

When Jimmy had stood to give her room to lie down, Janine slid down to the far end of the sofa so that she could use the padded arm for a headrest.  She pulled her skirt up to her waist, not taking the time to remove it.  Spreading her legs so that Jimmy could crawl between them, she reached for his cock and positioned it at the entrance to her hot steamy tunnel.

He had no patience, never having been in such a situation before.  He lunged forward, pushing his cock all the way inside of Janine.  He hadn’t taken more than a couple of strokes before she felt him beginning to spasm.  Fortunately, her own orgasm began, not from the stimulation of his cock but for the ecstasy of knowing that her husband was on his knees inches away as a strange man fucked his wife.  What the boy lacked, in quality, he more than made up for in quantity.  Janine didn’t remember ever having as much spunk shooting against the walls and back of her cunt.  “Oh, God, Jimmy, you are such a great lover.”

“I am sorry I didn’t last long.  It is just that you caught me by surprise.  I never dreamed that I would get inside of such a beautiful woman because I was delivering a pizza.”

“Don’t feel, bad, Jimmy, that was a better fuck than I have had since I married this worthless piece of shit.  Slave, make yourself useful and clean Jimmy’s cock for him so that he can get back to work.  And when you have finished with him, you can suck his full load out of my nasty wet snatch .   Remember, I promised you that I would make sure your belly was full of spunk almost every day.  Well, this is day one and you will already have two helpings.”

Janine elevated her ass so that Jimmy’s sperm could not flow out of her cunt.  She played with her clit as Marcus followed her instructions and spent the next few minutes cleaning the exterior of Jimmy/s cock and then took it into his mouth and sucked what little cum was left inside it.

“Thank you, Jimmy, I hope I get you the next time I order a pizza.”

“Just ask for Jimmy when you place your order.  I will make sure that you are my last stop so that we can have more time.  I would love to watch your slave clean my cum from your cunt, but I am late getting back to the restaurant and will have to make up some story for my absence.”

“Thank you so much, Jimmy.  I can’t wait to feel your monster cock inside of me again.”  And then as the young man picked up his empty pizza bag and headed for the door, she turned back to Marcus.  “Now slave get busy and make sure you get every drop of Jimmy’s cum out of my cunt and into your stomach.  And make sure you completely clean the insides of my thighs.  We wouldn’t want to waste even a smidgeon of our mixed juices, would we?”

Marcus’ head was already between her thighs, and so Janine did not expect a reply.

As soon as Marcus finished his clean-up chore, Janine ordered him to bring the cigarettes and light back to the couch.  “Sit beside me, slave, so we can smoke together.  There is nothing like a good cigarette after satisfying sex.  You’re are satisfied with the sex I had, are you not?”

“I can’t believe you are doing this to me.   I knew you were sadistic, but never in my wildest dreams did I expect you to fuck a total stranger, just to hurt me.”

“Don’t be silly.  I didn’t fuck him just to hurt you.  That was an added bonus.  I fucked him because it pleased me to do so.  Get used to it because I am going to do anything that pleases me from now on.  If those things hurt you physically or mentally, that will be even better.  Smoke one more cigarette, and then I will allow you to go to sleep here on the sofa.  I am sure you don’t want to try to get up the stairs to my room.  You are not to brush your teeth or rinse your mouth.  I want you to enjoy the taste of Jimmy’s cum all night long.  Maybe I will let you brush and rinse in the morning, but don’t you dare do it before I come down and tell you that it is okay.”

“Yes, Mistress,” he said as she got up and headed towards the stairs.  Marcus lit another cigarette and practiced pulling the smoke into his lungs and holding it there until almost every vestige of smoke had been absorbed by the tissues of his lungs.  By the time he finished that cigarette, he was so light-headed that all he could do is slump back on the sofa and close his eyes.  He was soon asleep and might have stayed that way until morning, if Janine had not stopped at the thermostat, turning it down to 55 degrees.

Another Day of Surprises

Marcus was still on the sofa when Janine came down for breakfast.  She urged him to get off the sofa and could see that he was in too much pain to go to work.  Although she felt remorse that he would not get his mornings fill with his boss’s cum, she relented and told him to stay home.  He was, however, to move around as much as he could stand to do so that his muscles didn’t atrophy.

It took some effort, but Marcus did manage to get off the sofa.  Only then did he notice that his bladder was so full, that he thought it would explode.  So he hobbled into the downstairs bathroom to relieve himself.  He was wearing nothing other than the garters and hose; he had worn for the past 24 hours.  Taking hold of the metal tube that encased his penis, he aimed the tip towards the toilet bowl and allowed his stream to release.  To his surprise and horror, his piss did not come out in one stream but rather many different streams and in many different directions.  Most of the urine hit everything else other than the toilet bowl.  With some effort, he managed to stop his streams and putting the toilet seat down, managed to sit with his penis inside of the toilet.  It seemed to take forever to empty his bladder, and every second was pure agony.  After what seemed hours but was probably minutes he managed to get out with only a few drops still oozing out of his ruined organ.

As he looked around, he saw urine pooling in many different spots on the tile floor of the bathroom.  With great effort, he managed to walk to the hall closet for a roll of paper towels.  On his knees, he used those towels to wipe up every drop of piss that he could find.  It took almost the entire roll before he was satisfied that he had soaked up all of his misaimed piss.

Next, he decided to try and get to his bedroom to change into something that did not smell of urine.  He had no idea what Janine expected him to wear, but he assumed that garters, hose, and heels were still the uniform of the day.  After all, had she not told him that was what he was to wear while in the house?

When he opened his dresser drawer, he saw that he had little choice in what he would wear.  All of his male undergarments had been removed and replaced with panties, garters, and hose of varying colors.  He also discovered that he no longer owned any male socks.  He decided that it really didn’t matter anymore since by now everyone he knew would have been told about his penchant for dressing in drag.

Janine had not specifically told him that it was okay to brush his teeth or to rinse out his mouth, but at this moment, he really did not care.  So he did all the things he normally would do in the morning, including taking a luke-warm shower.  Even then, he had to be careful not to let the direct stream of water hit anywhere near his tube or padlock.

The hole where the padlock went through the head of his penis was an angry red color, and he considered calling his doctor and asking him if he could come in for an emergency visit.  But then what would he give for the reason for the emergency.  Surely he could not tell the appointment scheduler that he was afraid his chastity device might be causing an infection.

At some point, he might decide that his health required a visit to a health professional, but when that time came, he would rather go to the hospital emergency room and talk with a stranger than visit with his family doctor that not only treated him but his entire family as well.  Sure he knew medical doctors were not supposed to divulge patient information, but he could just imagine his Mother going to see their doctor and having him ask her how her son’s chastity device was healing up.

Marcus finished with his shower and then decided he might as well, put on a garter belt, some nylons, and then see if he could maneuver in his new six-inch heels.  He wobbled towards the stairs and then lost his nerve.  Even if he was 100% healthy, he would not try to walk down that staircase in heels.  So he kicked them off and then gave them a nudge down the stairs.  He was disappointed when one of them only went down a couple of steps while the other managed to reach the first landing.  So again, he had to stop and use his foot to try and propel that shoe further down towards the bottom.  This was repeated several times before both he and his shoes were at the bottom.  Sitting on the second step from the bottom, he managed to get both shoes back on his feet and using the railing for support got to his feet.

Even though his pain had abated slightly, he still felt tired and fatigued from just the exertion of getting this far.  Teetering on his heels, he made his way to the kitchen to fix himself some coffee hoping that the caffeine would give him a small jolt of energy.  He was surprised to see that there were still a couple of cups in the pot that he could warm up in the microwave.  But there was also a note on the machine instructing him that if he was going to drink coffee, he also needed to smoke.  He saw the cigarettes on the counter and immediately noticed that Janine had indeed switched to a brand containing menthol.

As soon as his coffee was warmed, he sat on one of the tall kitchen stools, shook a cigarette from the pack and lit it with the lighter Janine had left beside the pack.  He took a long drag and was pleased with the new taste.  Perhaps Janine had made a mistake this time.  Smoking menthol cigarettes were not nearly as bad as the plain ones she had given him, to begin with.  In fact, he loved the way the mentholated smoke felt as he pulled it into his lungs.  He held it especially long and felt the lightheaded feeling that he was coming to enjoy.

Only when his first cigarette was down to the filter, did he take a sip of the strong black coffee that was still steaming hot?  There was no doubt in his mind, smoking and coffee did go together, and he was surprised he had never before tried the combination.  Perhaps this might start a new habit that he and his Mistress could share together.  That thought was so pleasant that it brought a small tear of happiness to his eyes.

Unbeknownst to him, Janine had small cameras installed in various rooms in the house, and later she would watch this one, gaining even more insight into how to completely dominate the male she had previously called her husband, but whom she now called her slave.

After two cups of coffee and several cigarettes, Marcus was feeling much better than when he first reached the bottom of the stairs.  He felt so good in fact that he thought he could probably do a few chores around the house.  He thought of vacuuming, but even without the pain in his nether region, that would have been difficult in these skyscraper heels.

As he entered the living room, the first thing his eyes spied was the pizza box that had brought Jimmy to the house.  He felt a pang of sorrow, realizing for the first time, that neither he or Janine had even eaten a slice of a one hundred dollar pie.  And that thought erased all of the good feelings he had experienced just a few short minutes ago.  With disgust, he picked up the box and took it back to the kitchen with the intent of putting it into the kitchen trash can, but he immediately realized that it was much too big for that.

As he dumped the now inedible pizza into a garbage bag, he thought of taking the box out to the recycle bin on the side of the house, but he wasn’t quite ready to have his neighbors see him in his present state of dress, or rather undress.  The thought did strike him, however, that if Janine was here, she very well might order him to do so without remorse for his discomfort.  A small twitch inside of his chastity tube surprised him.  Perhaps he was becoming addicted to his wife’s humiliating him after all.  He was only sorry that he could not fully explore the notion since there was no way he could achieve an erection.

What he did achieve, however, was the realization that two cups of coffee gave him the need to urinate.  This time when he went into the bathroom, he sat down on the stool, not wanting to have to clean up another mess or misaimed urine.

But, this time, his flow did not immediately start.  He tried to push the urine out of his bladder, even using his hands to exert pressure on his stomach muscles but to no avail.  Marcus was now becoming very concerned that something was blocking the tube from his bladder to the tip of his penis.  Perhaps the swelling from his piercing was so severe that it had completely closed off his urethra.  If that was the case, Marcus realized that he would have no choice but to seek medical help and perhaps have a catheter inserted to open up that tube.  That was an eventuality that Marcus truly feared.  Would it even be possible to have a catheter inserted with the padlock in place?  And if it was not possible, perhaps he would have to have a partial penectomy, and that was not something he would look forward too.  The thought did strike him that Janine might enjoy having that done to him, however.  It amazed him how often he was now thinking about his Mistress pleasure being caused by his pain and discomfort.

Marcus raised up off the toilet stool just enough to reach the sink and to turn on the cold water faucet.  The sound of the running water caused his bladder to release and slowly, but surely his urine started to release from the tip of his cock.  “I don’t give a damn what my wife says, I still think of it like a cock.” Marcus thought.

Even that slow stream of urine caused him severe pain, but he was relieved to know that he might not lose a portion of his cock today.

Marcus worked around the house even after his body warned him that it was ready to give out.  When that happened, he would go back into the kitchen, sit on the tall stool, and light another cigarette.  He considered perking another pot of coffee, but he then remembered that coffee seemed to run straight to his bladder and he had no desire to go through the pain of trying to expel urine through a swollen cock.

When he heard his wife’s car enter the garage, he went to the door to greet her.  He hoped that she would be happy with what he had accomplished during the course of the day.  When he heard the garage door begin to close, he opened the door so that his beautiful Mistress could enter.”

Janine smiled when she saw that her slave was up and about.  “Well, slave, it appears that you are feeling some better.  How, is your little Weiner feeling?”

“I am not going to lie to you, it still hurts something awful, but I am learning to live with it.  I did have quite a scare earlier, however.  After drinking a couple of cups of coffee this morning, I had the feeling that I needed to urinate.  I sat down on the toilet seat, but my flow would not start.  I was terrified that perhaps the swelling from the piercing had closed off my urethra.  I even considered going to the Emergency Room for medical attention, but then I managed to turn on the cold water tap in the sink and the running water, and finally, my flow started.  It took a long time and a lot of pain to fully empty my bladder, but at least the trip for medical care did not occur.

“On a scale of 1 to 10, 10 being the worst, how would you rate the pain urination causes you?”  Marcus was sure he saw a hint of a smile on his Mistress’s face when she asked him that question.

“Well, it wasn’t as bad as when that sadistic man at the shop pushed that red hot needle through the head of my cock, but it was probably close.  I would say it was probably an 8 or 8 and a half.”

“I don’t understand why you insist on calling that tiny nub of meat between your legs a cock.  I am going to have to punish you if you persist in that nonsense.  You know only real men have cocks.  What you have is no larger than a good-sized clit.  Perhaps I should just have it removed if you can’t get the terminology correct.  Now, tell me what you had pierced.”

“I guess I had my clit pierced, Mistress.”

“That is much better, slave, now what were we talking about before you made that nonsensical statement?”

“I was telling you about how bad it hurts when I urinate.  I will say this; I quickly learned not to drink coffee.  That stuff goes straight to my bladder.”

“Well, if you are not drinking coffee, what are you drinking?” Janine asked him.

“I have had nothing to drink since this morning.  I saw no reason to cause myself the discomfort of having to urinate and more often than necessary.”

“I love you dearly, slave, but sometimes I have to wonder about your stupidity.  Even a sissy male should realize that she needs to keep herself hydrated.  And certainly, you should not be so stupid that you don’t know that the more urine you pass, the more your urethra will open up.  Now come into the kitchen and make yourself a full pot of coffee.”

Marcus hung his head in shame because his Mistress had several times referred to him as stupid.  But, the more he thought about what she said, the more he realized that she was correct in her terminology.  “Yes, Mistress, and please accept my assurance that I will try to think more clearly in the future.”

Janine did not reply. She was pleased that Marcus had not rebelled against her, calling him stupid.  The more degrading things she could think up for him, the better he would serve her.  As they entered the kitchen, she noticed the almost empty pack of cigarettes on the counter and the ashtray that was nearly overflowing.  This made her happy, as she knew that soon her slave would be so addicted that he would not be able to imagine going through a day without his nicotine fix.  And when that day arrived, she would deprive him of the drug.  It brought her great pleasure just thinking about the withdrawals he would experience.  And of course, once he became accustomed to being without nicotine, she would start him smoking again.

The coffee was soon ready, and Marcus offered Janine a cup.  She refused, however, wanting Marcus to drink the entire pot so that she could watch the pain on his face each time he had to urinate.

“I see you have been a greedy little piggy today, slave.”  And she held up the nearly empty pack of cigarettes.  I suppose I should be angry.  I only told you to smoke half a pack today, and you smoked almost a full pack.  But, it does please me to no end that you have taken such a liking to the habit.  I love to smoke and to have someone to share that pleasure with is so wonderful.

His Mistress’s words made Marcus so happy that he almost started crying happy tears.  “I love you so much, Mistress.  I will try my best to please you.”

“I am sure you will, slave, and I have some wonderful news for you.  But finish your coffee and let’s have another cigarette before I tell you about it.

Marcus didn’t want to wait, and he definitely didn’t want to drink coffee, but he was becoming well enough trained that he obeyed without complaint.  He hurriedly drank down the cup of coffee and smoked his cigarette in only a few long drags.  As he crushed out the butt, he looked to see how his wife was progressing with her only cigarette and was elated to see that she was almost finished as well.

“Now, slave, would you like to hear the good news?”

“Yes, please, Mistress.  If my clit didn’t hurt so badly, I would jump up and down with anticipation.”

Janine literally beamed. She was so happy that Marcus had so quickly accepted the designation of his sex organ as a clit.

“So, you know how embarrassed you were when I made you wear nylons under your pants without having socks to cover them?”

“Yes, Mistress, are you going to tell me that I no longer have to wear women’s clothing outside the house.”

“Don’t be such a fool, silly.  I am going to tell you that you no longer have to wear male clothing at any time.”

Marcus was shocked at this revelation.  How would that be possible unless Mr. Bennington had decided to fire him after all?  “I don’t understand, Mistress.  Surely, Mr. Bennington is not going to let me dress as a woman while I am at work.”

“Well, once again, you would be wrong in your conclusions.  I stopped by your place of work on my lunch hour today and had a long talk with your boss, or should I say your Master?  I told Mr. Bennington how much you enjoy wearing women’s clothing and how ashamed you are for deceiving him and your co-workers by only wearing them under your male clothing.  And I also told Mr. Bennington that you were happier orally servicing him when you were in drag.  And that seemed to make his decision all the more clear.  He told me that he had always wanted to open up another group of customers, but had not been successful up to this point.  But, since you wanted to be fully feminized, he thought he could accommodate you and accomplish his goal at the same time.  So starting tomorrow, if you feel able to go back to work, you will go dressed fully as a woman.  Doesn’t that make you happier than a pig in mud?”

Marcus was not happy, but he certainly could not tell that to his Mistress.  “I still don’t understand how my dressing like a woman could open up any group of potential clients.”

Janine laughed out loud.  “Surely you know that queers want to do business with other queers.  From now on, you will be spending most of your workday with other homosexuals.  Now finish your second cup of coffee.  We need to go to the salon to get you a fitted for a wig and have your nails lengthened and polished.  And of course, you are going to need some lessons in applying makeup.  By the time you return to work tomorrow morning, I bet every man in the office will want you to give them a blow job in addition to the mandatory one you will give Mr. Bennington.  You do remember my promise that I would make sure you had all the cum you could eat.  Say thank you to your Mistress for her kindness.”

Marcus was not thankful and all the goodwill he had earlier, for Janine had just disappeared, but he also knew he had no other option unless he was prepared to revolt against her fully.  And even though he didn’t understand why He could not imagine living without her.

Marcus was already wearing garters, hose, and heels.  He was sure that Janine would want him to keep those items of clothing on, but he asked her what else she wanted him to put on.

“Personally, I would enjoy you are going out with what you have on, but I guess a trip to the police station would delay getting your makeover accomplished.  I have got an old wrap skirt you can put on.  I will bring it down as well as  one of your best work shirts.  Those will do until we can get you some more suitable items to wear.  It is too bad that we don’t have time for a complete shopping trip.  Although I hate to deny you the pleasure of doing your own shopping, perhaps while you are in the salon, I can pick up a couple of outfits for you to wear to work the rest of the week.  I hope you appreciate how far I am willing to go to make things easy for you.”

“Yes, Mistress, I thank you so much.  I love everything that you do for me.”

Janine knew that he was lying through his teeth, but she figured that at some point, she would make him say it until he believed it.

 

By this time, Marcus’ bladder was at the point of exploding, and he begged Janine to allow him to relieve himself.  Although she would have loved to make him hold it much longer, she didn’t want him wetting himself, so she granted him permission and went with him to observe his discomfort.  He asked her to turn on the water and was finally able to slowly empty his bladder.  Janine saw how much pain he was in and decided that before he went to bed for the night, she would require him to drink copious amounts of liquid so that he would have to urinate several times over the course of the night.

The Beginning of a New Life

Marcus was completely humiliated when Janine ushered him into the salon and introduced him to the technician that would be working on his makeover.

“Well, you aren’t giving me much to work with, but I have always liked a challenge.  It is easy working on a real woman, and it is also easy working on a transvestite that doesn’t mind if he looks like a homely man in drag.  But, from what you told me on the phone, you want your slave to be able to pass for a real woman, is that correct?”

“Well, I don’t expect you to work miracles, but even if from a distance someone might mistake him for a woman, I would be happy.”

“Of course, I will do my best, but you need to know that a complete transformation is not going to be cheap.”

“Don’t worry about that; money is no object.  I really would like to stay and see you transform him, but I am afraid I need to shop for a few skirts and blouses for him to wear to work for the rest of the day.  I do have my video recorder with me, and if you don’t mind, I would like to record his makeover to view later.”

“I have no objection if you can find a space on the counter in front of the chair where it can be properly aimed.  By the way, what should I call your slave.?”

“Well, most of the time, I refer to him as a slave, but you can call him shithead if you want.”

“Okay, shithead, get your ass in the chair so we can get started.”

Marcus hung his head in shame as he painfully made his way towards the chair and then slowly and carefully sat down.  The technician noticed his discomfort and turned towards Janine.  “What is the shithead’s problem?  If he moved any slower, he would have to be a snail.”

Janine could hardly hold back her laughter as she replied.  “Oh, not only did he have the bad habit of sneaking my clothing behind my back, but he also had the filthy habit of masturbating while he wore them.  When I confronted him about my ruined garments, he begged my forgiveness and asked me to help him stop masturbation.  Yesterday, I gave in and sent him to a little shop that specializes in chastity devices.  Now, I could have had something simple done, but I wanted to make sure he would not be able to circumvent the device.  Would you like to see what he chose to have installed?”

“I have to admit I am a little curious.  In fact, my husband has the habit of masturbation, and maybe this will give me an idea of how to cure him of it.  You know, I think there should be a law against a man getting pleasure without first pleasuring his wife.”

Janine looked at the woman and smiled.  “I had never thought of that, but I completely agree.  Slave, pull up your skirt so that Mistress Marlene can inspect your tube and piercing.”

Marcus did not even hesitate.  He was becoming so well trained that without considering his own feelings, he would follow his Mistress orders.

Marlene bent down to get a better look and gasped.  “My lord, that had to hurt like hell.  Why did he choose something so painful?”

“You know I asked him that same question, and he told me that he was afraid that anything short of the piercing would be easy to get out of.  The woman that I sent with him to make sure he did not chicken out said that once the shop owner started pushing the needle through his glans that he was such a pussy that he passed out.  Thankfully she had some smelling salts with her for that very eventuality.  She said she had to use them several times before he was properly pierced.  And even with the smelling salts, my slave could not endure having the wound cauterized with a second needle that had been heated with a blow torch until it glowed bright red.  If you look closely at the flesh where the padlock goes through, you will notice that it is quite charred.  Although I didn’t see any reason to coddle him, he begged me to allow him to stay home from work today.  I guess I am getting soft, so I gave him the day off.  Well, I better get on with my shopping.  I wouldn’t want him not to have the proper clothes to wear tomorrow.  I know his boss and fellow salespeople are so looking forward to seeing the new him.”

For the next few hours, Marlene forced Marcus to endure constant shifts in the way he was seated.  He knew that none of the position changes were necessary, but rather she loved the groans of pain coming from his mouth each time she forced him to move his ass.

If it had not been for Marlene’s sadism, Marcus would have enjoyed the treatment he was receiving.  It felt so good  as she washed his hair and then worked on his nails while he was under the dryer.  He was amazed when she even demanded him removing his heels and hose so that she could work on his toenails.  He had not even considered that he would be getting a pedicure and that his toenails would be painted the same bright shade of red that now adorned his fake fingernails.  He was almost sorry that his heels had closed toes since nobody would be able to see his pretty toes.

Marcus was finished with his makeover when Janine returned with several large shopping bags.  She admired his new look, including a wig made from real human hair.  He had left his shoes and hose off so that she could inspect his toes and she told Marlene what a wonderful job she had done with the complete look.  Add a 100 dollar tip to your bill and put everything on his new credit card I applied for in his name.  He is so bad with money that all his other cards have been maxed out.  I wouldn’t be surprised if the next time he tries to use any of them that they will be confiscated and cut up.  Thank God, I have a better head for finances than he does.  Don’t you agree, Slave?”

Marcus managed to swallow a curse as he nodded his head in agreement.  Without asking permission, Marlene reached out and gave him a hard slap across his face and then backhanded him for good measure.  “Shithead, don’t ever disrespect your Mistress by not answering her when she asks you a question.  Do you understand me?”

Instead of being angry, for some reason, Marcus was deeply ashamed.  “I am so sorry for my disrespect, Mistress Marlene, and thank you so much for taking the time and effort to correct my behavior.”

Janine also thanked Marlene for what she had done, saying that she, too, had learned a lesson in demanding respect.  She assured the woman that her slave would be properly punished when he got home.  Perhaps a night hanging from the hook in the basement will correct his attitude.

“I suggest that you give him a good whipping as well.  Perhaps a few strokes across the tip of his glans might make a lasting impression.”

“Again, I appreciate your counsel and will take it under advisement.  Here is my card.  It has my cell number on it.  If sometime in the future you would like to come over and administer a lesson of your own, I would greatly appreciate it.  I have a fully stocked dungeon in our basement with almost any implement to administer punishment you can imagine, so unless you have something of your own that you prefer to use, you need to bring nothing except a desire to cause him pain.”

“You can count on me, giving you a call and sooner rather than later.  Nothing makes me mellow out quite as much as a long session punishing a male.  And thank you for the generous tip.  If the nails should crack or need a touch-up, send him back in, and I will take care of that at no extra charge.”

Janine assured her that Marcus would be more than happy to remunerate her for any time she needed to spend on him.  And if he failed to give her a very generous tip, Janine would make sure it never happened again.

When they entered the car, Marcus asked for permission to speak.  When Janine gave her permission, he asked if it was true that she had maxed out one of his cards.

“No slave, I have maxed out every one of your cards.  But I had the forethought to apply in your name for a dozen new cards before the credit agencies find out what a bad risk you are.  I received the first two today with a combined credit limit of 10 thousand dollars.  That is the good news; the bad news is that one of those cards is already maxed out, and the other one will be within a few more days.  But, most of what I put on those cards were for outfits for you.  Well, aren’t you going to thank me, slave?”

Marcus’ stomach was rolling so bad he was sure he was going to vomit “I think you better pull over to the curb because I think I am going to be sick.”

“Unless you want to walk the rest of the way home, I think you better get control of yourself,  If I have to stop this car, you will either walk home, or you will sleep on the curb.”

Knowing that Janine never made idle threats, Marcus choked down the gore that was rising into his throat and begged Janine to keep driving.

Instead of pulling the car into the drive, she parked as far away from the house as the driveway allowed her.  “Slave, I am going into the house and turn on the floodlights so you will be able to see your way to the house while you make several trips carrying the bags.”

Marcus knew that it wasn’t his being able to see that Janine cared about.  She knew that they had nosy neighbors, and the yard floodlights were bound to attract the attention of the curiously inclined.  But, he thought he would give one more try to save some humiliation.  “Mistress, please don’t bother to trouble yourself with turning on the lights.  I can see very well without them on.”

“Don’t be silly, slave.  It is no trouble what-so-ever.”

Marcus gingerly got out of the car and tried his best to hurry to get as many bags into the house before anyone saw him, but Janine was much faster than he was.  Marcus had barely reached the trunk before the floodlights came on, turning night into days.  And to make sure that she got the neighbor’s attention, Janine pushed the panic button on the car alarm.  Between the bright lights and the earsplitting sound of the alarm, every one of his neighbors came out to see what the ruckus was all about.

A couple of them even came over and offered to give a hand to the neighbor woman they had yet to meet.  Marcus was almost positive that he could not have fooled any of his neighbors.  He might look like a woman, but he sure couldn’t walk like a woman, and he definitely did not sound like a woman when he tried to speak.   He wasn’t the least bit surprised though that Janine did not give him the opportunity to fool anyone.

She addressed the entire group.  “I am so sorry for disturbing all of your evenings.  Marcus, here is such a clutz.  He said he thought he had pressed the car door lock button but hit the panic button by accident.  I would like to believe him, but deep down, I am sure he did it just to be able to show off his new outfit.  Once again, I offer my apologies.”

“My God, now that you mention it, I can see that what I thought was a rather homely woman is indeed Marcus Johnson.  For Christ’s sakes, Janine, how long have you known you were married to a pansy?” My next-door neighbor John and perhaps my closest friend asked.

“Truthfully, I just found out a few days ago when I came home from work early and found him wearing one of my bras, a pair of my panties, and my best negligee.  But, after we had a long and loud discussion about his perversion, he admitted that he has been sneaking my undergarments for most of our married life.  Now I should have suspected that because of the way some of them were stretched out to the point that I couldn’t wear them, but does one ever suspect their spouse of something like this?”

“Why in the hell didn’t you kick the bastard out of the house as soon as you discovered that he was a queer?”  That question was asked by John’s wife, Mary.

“I thought of doing just that, but then he begged me to forgive him.  He said he would do anything I asked if I allowed him to stay married to me.  I said, what do you mean by you will do anything I ask?  He said, ‘try me, give me an order and see if I obey.’  So I thought for a minute and an idea came into my mind.  I told him that if he wanted to stay, he would have to agree to become my slave, not a play sex slave, mind you, but a real honest to God slave that would be obligated to obey me no matter what I wanted him to do or what I wanted to do to him.  I was completely surprised when he readily agreed.  Since that time, he has done all the housework, turned over all the finances to me and installed a great deal of punishment equipment in our basement.  Mind you I didn’t ask for that last part but he insisted, saying that if he ever disobeyed me in even a small thing, he expected that I would severely whip or cane him for his errant ways.”

“Why didn’t you just order him to quit dressing like a queer?” Mary asked.

“I thought about doing that, but do you know how nice it is to come home to a sparkling clean house and have a hot dinner waiting on the table.  I figured that if he was willing to be my maid, why should I deny him the privilege of looking like my maid.  You know he has a complete French Maid’s uniform, which he wears every evening while he does all the chores.  We will be throwing a coming-out party for him shortly, and all of you are invited so you can see my slave in action.  Oh and once he heals up from having his penis pierced and placed in a chastity device if any of you need some help with housework, let me know and I will make a schedule for him.  I’m sure that by him missing a little bit of sleep, he can accommodate most of your requests.”

“I have thought about cleaning out my garage, but it is such a mess, I never seem to get started.  How about loaning him to me the Saturday after next.  That should be plenty of time for him to heal, and if it isn’t, he can work in pain for all I care.   I am sure if he shows up around dawn and with my instruction, he will be able to get the place ship-shape by bedtime.”

“That sounds fine to me if you don’t mind him working in a dress and heels.  He no longer has any male garments, and I see no reason to waste good money, replacing them.”

“If he wants to look like a queer, I see no reason why that should bother me.  I want to warn you though, if he makes a pass at me, he will come home with both eyes blackened.”

“Do you understand what John is telling you, slave?  You are to work for him for as long as it takes to get everything he needs to get done, even if you don’t get any sleep that Saturday night.  And don’t come crying to me if he beats the shit out of you for any disobedience or unwanted advances you might make toward him.  Am I clear?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“Did I understand you correctly, Janine?  Am I allowed to discipline him for any reason that I see fit?”

“Well, I certainly would expect that if he obeys everything you tell him to do and does the work to your satisfaction, he would not need discipline.  But, I am leaving that up to your discretion.  If you think he needs a good whipping, caning, or beating, you have my authority to administer any or all of them.  I would hope you would not cause any permanent damage, however.”

John thanked her and said he would expect Marcus at his house no later than 6 A.M. Saturday morning.  Janine assured him that Marcus would be there and that he would be bringing one of her best canes, just in case it was needed.  Janine smiled to herself since she knew that no matter how well Marcus did or how well he obeyed his former best friend, that the cane would indeed be used and probably several times.  She so looked forward to inspecting his bruised flesh sometime on Sunday, as she had no intention of waiting for him to get home Saturday night.

Several of the other neighbors told Janine they would have work for Marcus as well, and they would call her to schedule it.  Janine told everyone that she would make a calendar with available hours that Marcus could work, and they could fill in the times they wanted him to come to their homes.  And then she allowed Marcus to begin taking the shopping bags two at a time into the house.  She stood chatting with her neighbors while they laughed watching Marcus teeter up and down the driveway in his 6-inch heels.  Finally, everyone had their fill of the perverse entertainment and left to go back to their homes.

Marcus returned after his last trip so that he could walk behind his Mistress as she walked to the house.  When they got inside, she turned to him with a big smile on her face.  “Well, slave, I think that went exceptionally well, don’t you?  I am sure you are looking forward to cleaning John’s garage on Saturday.”

“You realize from the way he asked the question that no matter well I perform for him, he is going to find an excuse to use that cane on me?”

“Yes, I knew that when I dropped the subtle hint.  I imagine that his arm will be tired, and your ass and backs will be raw before you finish with cleaning his garage.  For my part, I am looking forward with great anticipation to inspecting your wounds sometime Sunday.  I doubt that he will allow you to come home much before dawn.”

“Oh, I doubt he will want to stay up that long.  I am sure he will want to retire to his bed sometime before midnight.”

“He can retire to his bed anytime he wants, but unless he is a stupid man, he will know enough to make a list of things he expects accomplished before you leave.  Do you think he is that stupid, slave.”

“I certainly hope that he is, as I am not looking forward to working 24 hours straight in these torture devices that you call shoes.”

“Not to throw a wet blanket on your hopes, but I will call John tomorrow and plant the idea of a list in his mind.  And if you should appear to be getting close to finishing with the garage, then he should find other work for you to do.  I am sure his car could use a good cleaning, in and out, his shoes and boots could use a good polishing, maybe there is some painting that needs to be done.  Oh, the possibilities are endless, and I will spend an hour with him if necessary to think up most of those possibilities.  Aren’t you glad you decided to be my slave?”

“If you will recall, I didn’t have a choice in the matter, did I.  I am sincerely thinking of reneging on the deal, however.  Regardless of how man pictures you decide to send to my friends and relatives, there is only so much abuse that I can endure.”

“Well, when you reach your breaking point, let me know.  But, just remember, every activity you have engaged in for the past few days have been recorded and uploaded to the cloud.  I have put the email addresses of your mother, your father, your brother, your sister, your boss, and every other person that you have in your address book.  Aren’t you glad that I insisted on your giving me your login and password to your computer and email accounts?  Some of those contacts date back to your college days.”

“I realize the severe consequences of me disobeying you Mistress, and I don’t look forward to having videos of me on my knees sucking my boss’s cock or eating Jimmy’s cum out of your cunt, but I am rapidly getting to the point where I don’t care.”

“I don’t respond well to threats, slave, so if you want to leave, there is the door.  I was going to forgo the whipping that I alluded to, but now that you have threatened me with your leaving, if you stay, you will be hanging from the hook in the basement for the rest of the night.”

Marcus sincerely thought about taking the option of walking out the door.  But, where would he go, with no money, no credit cards that had an open balance and he was sure that even his checking account was nearly empty.  So, he swallowed his pride and readied himself to accept the worst his Mistress could offer and headed for the door to the basement.

Janine was pleased that Marcus was waiting for her under the block and tackle.  “Take off all your clothes, slave.  As much as I would enjoy having you wearing heels all night long, I don’t see any reason for them to be ruined when you piss yourself in the middle of the night.  So, take off all your clothes.  You can spend the night naked, and just so you will have something to look forward to, I plan on turning the thermostat down to 55 degrees and turn the air on.

Marcus was now shivering in fear of what he was about to endure.  Even if she didn’t use a whip on his back, legs, and nipples, just hanging all night in near-freezing temperatures, terrified him.  He was visibly shaking and when Janine notice that a warm fuzzy feeling came to her.  She had no idea why the idea of Marcus’ suffering brought her so much pleasure, but she really didn’t care.  She had never felt so powerful and so alive as when she was causing him pain both mental and physical.

As soon as he was suspended from the hook, she retrieved a long supple cane that was perhaps an inch wide.  She made a few practice swings with it and then decided that it wasn’t heavy enough for her liking.  Carefully hefting each implement of torture, she finally decided on a split leather that was called a heavy tawse.  She swung it a few times and loved that it was just the right weight to give her arms a workout and to inflict intense pain while doing so.

As she approached Marcus from his front, she held the implement up in front of his face.  She was pleased and a little excited when he showed great fear and even tried to back away from her, but to no avail, of course.

“Mmm, I love the smell of fear on you slave.”  With that, she gave him a hard blow across both nipples.  She loved the sound of agony that came from his lips.  She moved around so that she was behind him, and struck him across his shoulder blades with all her might.  This elicited a scream, which caused a little bit of moisture to form between her vaginal lips.  “God, I love hurting you!” she exclaimed as she landed another blow, this one across the small of his back.

Janine then set the tawse down on the arm of a chair and left the room.  She was gone a long time, and when she returned, she had a tall glass filled nearly to the brim with an amber liquid.  “I almost forgot slave, you hadn’t had anything to drink since before we left for the salon.  We don’t want you getting dehydrated now, do we?  Oh, hell, I might as well be honest; I want to make sure that your bladder is full before I go to bed for the night.  I loved how much pain you received when you had to urinate earlier.

She held the glass under his nose and left it there until the strong smell finally registered in his brain.

“That smells like piss!”  he exclaimed.

“That is because it is; it is my piss.  Now open your fucking mouth and drink it.”

Now, Marcus rebelled.  “There is no way in hell that I am going to drink piss, whether it is yours or anyone else.”

“We will see about that,” she replied.  She set the glass down and picked up the heavy tawse.  She smiled as she moved into position to strike him.  He expected that she would again strike him across his nipples, but he could not believe the agony when the tawse came directly across the head of his mutilated penis glans.  He screamed and screamed and screamed some more.  Janine waited patiently for him to regain some control and then picked up the glass and returned it to under his nose.  “Would you like to open your mouth now, or would you prefer another stroke to your little peter?”

Marcus did not even hesitate to think about it.  He knew that he could not endure another blow to his penis, and if he could avoid it, he would drink a gallon of piss.  As he opened his mouth, Janine raised the glass and began pouring the vile liquid into his open mouth.  She stopped periodically to allow him to swallow, not wanting him to waste any of the precious liquid.  It took quite a few minutes, but finally, he had ingested every drop of her piss.

“I hoped you liked that slave because there is another full glass waiting for me to return to get it.  And I am considering having you drink a couple glasses of my urine every night before you go to bed.  I am sure that piss travels through your system faster than anything else you could drink.  I am going to do some research to see if a system can be rigged so that when you urinate, your own piss will flow into your mouth.  That way, you can enjoy my second-hand piss over and over again.  You would like that, wouldn’t you slave.”

Marcus was completely broken by this time.  He would have done anything or said anything to assuage his Mistress wife.

“Yes, mistress, I love the taste of your piss, and if I may offer my service, I could do some research and see if I can find a way to construct what you just said you desired.  In fact, I can envision me being tied in such a way that my hips would be above my head.  Then if you inserted a catheter into my urethra with a long hose attached and the other end taped securely into my mouth, I would have no choice but to swallow my own piss.”

Janine was totally shocked when Marcus made that offer for a couple reasons.  Reason one was that he had just outlined the perfect device to accomplish her wishes.  Reason two was that inserting a catheter into his urethra would be extremely painful because of the pressure of the padlock.  She wished that she had a catheter to give it a try tonight, but that desire was outweighed by her desire not to drive to a drug store.

“You have my permission to draw up the plans and get everything we need to do exactly as you just outlined.  Now, don’t go away, I am going to get the other glass of piss for you to drink.”

She was gone for a few minutes, and when she returned, Marcus was surprised when she lowered the hook and allowed him to remove his cuffed hands.  She then instructed him to follow her into the other room and allowed him to sit in one of the chairs.  Once he was seated, she handed the full glass of piss to him.  Before she even had the chance to direct him to begin drinking, he raised the glass to his lips and began consuming the contents.  Occasionally he would  take a big mouthful and hold it while he swished it around.  And once he even gargled with her piss.  Janine was over the moon happy when she saw him do that.

“Slave if I allow you to be untied during the night rather than hanging from the hook, do I have your word that you will drink every drop of your own piss each time you urinate tonight?”

“Yes, mistress, you have my word, but is there any chance that if I follow you upstairs, you could refill my glass before you go to sleep?”

“I will do even better than that, slave.  I will expel my piss directly into your mouth.”

“That is an honor that I did not expect, Mistress.”

She lit a cigarette and then handed him one.  “You know, slave I am happier at this moment than I have ever been before in my life.  I only hope that I am not misreading your new level of submission.  Tell me the truth, have you decided that you are ready to accept every humiliation, degradation, and punishment that I can give to you without ever rebelling again?”

“Yes, Mistress, it wasn’t until I tasted your piss that I knew my position was to serve you in any way you wanted.  And it doesn’t matter if you send those videos to everyone I have ever known, I will still stay and serve you.  I worship you in the same way that most people worship, God.”

“In that case, you may now call me Goddess instead of Mistress.  And you might consider writing out some long prayers that you will deliver to me while on your knees.”

“Yes, Goddess, that would make me extremely happy.”

They smoked two more cigarettes in silence.  Janine motioned for Marcus to join her on the sofa and urged him to sit close beside her.  She put her head on his shoulder and even gave him a small kiss on his cheek.  Then she reached down and lifted his metal tube and began to twist it back and forth, loving the sounds of torment that escaped his lips.  Taking her thumb and forefinger, she began to squeeze the bruised and burned flesh and was ecstatic when he did not even try to stop her.  He did, however, make such tormented sounds that she finally stopped and told him to get between her legs and bring her to orgasm with his mouth.  This he did with an urgency that she could not remember him having in the past.  It took her only  a few minutes until her entire body began to shake from the massive orgasm that overtook her.

Marcus did not stop even when he knew her spasms had subsided.  Finally, she pulled his head up and away from her wet slit.  “Slave, it is time that I went to bed for the night.  You may follow me upstairs to receive your special treat.  But I still want you to sleep in the basement tonight.  I am going to trust you to turn the thermostat down and not cover up with anything.  Do I have your word on that?”

“Yes, Goddess, and thank you for the privilege of being your slave.”

“I doubt that you will get much sleep tonight.  In fact, I am hoping you will get no sleep tonight as I hope you will lay awake thinking up some of those prayers I mentioned.  But, just in case, set your alarm for 5 A.M.  You need to be on your knees in Mr. Bennington’s office no later than 8 A.M. and before you leave, you do need to apply some fresh makeup, eye shadow, and lipstick.  I will layout your outfit so you won’t have to worry about what you are going to wear.  And of course, I expect that you will fix my breakfast for me before I leave for work.”

“I look forward to everything you have just outlined for me.  Goddess, I pray that you will allow me to serve you always.”

A Night of Hope and a Morning Fulfillment

After drinking every drop of his wife’s golden nectar, direct from the spout, Marcus returned to the basement for a night he was sure would be pure hell.  His first task was to turn the thermostat down to 55 degrees.  As he reached for the thermostat dial, he thought of lowering it to freezing but then realized he was to obey exactly and not make up the rules as he went along.

Next, he went into the inner room and lay down on the plush sofa.  He felt a little guilty, thinking that he should instead lay down on the concrete section of the cutout rug but again how Goddess had not specified that he do so.

As he lay there, a warm feeling came over him as he realized that his belly was filled with his wife’s urine.  For some reason, that thought made him happier than he had been in a long time.  And soon he drifted off to sleep.

It was not the cold that awakened him; it was the immense pressure on his bladder.  He felt like he was going to explode from the inside out.  He almost forgot his mandate, and as he stood over the drain in the floor, if his bladder had immediately released, he might have wasted a portion of his stream.  But as he strained to try to get his flow to start, he realized that he was not supposed to waste even a drop of his wife’s recycled urine.  So he retrieved the glass that his wife had left behind and held the tip of his penis inside of the glass.  It took a long time, but finally and painfully, his stream began.  He watched carefully, and when his piss was nearing the brim of the glass, he clenched his muscles to stop his flow.

That was almost as painful as waiting for the flow to begin, but he loved the pain as he took the glass, and greedily began drinking from it.  If he had thought of the liquid as being produced by his own body, he might have found it distasteful, but in his mind, the urine had been produced by his wife, and his body had merely been the vessel that carried it until it was ready to be drunk by him.

As soon as the glass was empty, he returned it to under his penis and waited again for the flow to start.  He had consumed three and a half-full glasses before he finally could not piss another drop.  He licked his lips, set the glass down, and returned to the sofa.  He could hear his stomach sloshing, so full it was with urine.  He began thinking of some prayers he might be able to offer to his Goddess.  He wondered if other men worshipped their wives the way he worshipped Janine. Although he kind of hoped not as it would be nice to be unique in that regard, he vowed to do an internet search for religions where women were the focus of the worship.  Perhaps such a group could give his own Goddess some ideas of how to better train and discipline her slave.  Those thoughts were so pleasant to him that he again drifted off to sleep.

Janine awoke the next morning when the smell of coffee reached her nose.  After doing her morning ablutions, she threw on a satin robe and made her way downstairs.  Marcus was already dressed in the clothing that she had laid out for him, and he had done a passable job of applying makeup and lipstick.  His wig added to the illusion, and she could almost imagine that he was a real woman.

Janine hoped that he was uncomfortable since she had added a very tight panty girdle for him to wear over his panties and garters.  She smiled as she thought of how it was bound to drag each time he had to pull it down to use the bathroom.  And of course, it would put constant pressure on the glans of his clit every minute of the day.

“How was your night, slave.” She asked.

“It was wonderful, Goddess.  In fact, I am not sure when I enjoyed a night as much as I did last night.”

Janine was shocked as she had imagined him lying there in agony all night long.  The first thought that came to her mind was that he had failed to turn the thermostat down, and she arose and descended the stairs to check.  But sure enough, not only was the thermostat set at the 55 degrees she had mandated but the room was cold as well.  That told her that he must have turned it down when he had first gone down for the night as it would have taken some time for the room to lose its pent up heat.

Next, she checked the drain for any sign of dampness.  Surely Marcus must have poured some if not all of his urine down that drain.  But, she could find not so much as a damp spot on the sides or as far down as she could see with her small flashlight.  Maybe, he had used the downstairs toilet, but there was no way for her to check that.

Returning to the kitchen, she confronted her slave.  “Tell me the truth, did you drink all of the urine that you produced during the night?”

“Yes, Goddess, I had to get up three different times.  The first time I produced and ingested three and a half glasses.  The second time there was slightly less liquid for me to drink, and this morning I had only produced three glasses.  I wondered how that was possible, but then I assumed that some of the urine was absorbed somewhere inside of my body.”

“Come here and allow me to smell your breath.”  Janine was still not convinced, but she had seen no sign of subterfuge in his story.  As he bent down and opened his mouth close to her nose, she did indeed smell the unmistakable odor of urine, telling her that he probably was telling the truth.

“So, slave, did you enjoy the taste of your own piss?”

“I didn’t think of it as my piss, Goddess.  I just thought of it as yours that my body had saved for a special treat for me to drink.  And when I thought of it in that way, I loved the taste.  I pray that you will let me indulge myself with some of your fresh golden nectar before you leave for work this morning.”

Janine considered his request and then discarded the notion.  For one thing, she had no desire to reward her slave.  If he loved the taste of her urine, she would withhold that privilege until she could find a way to make it more distasteful.  She remembered reading somewhere that the strength and smell of piss could be heightened by eating some foods.  She would do an internet search to see if she could find such foods and add them to her diet.  For another thing, she really did not want her slave smelling like a urinal when he returned back to work.  Mr. Bennington had promised to put Marcus in a situation that would be humiliating if not painful, and she wanted to make sure that happened.

“No, slave, you can drink a couple of cups of coffee, but I don’t want your breath smelling like piss when you arrive at work.  In fact, you need to use some mouthwash after you have a light breakfast.  I look forward to hearing about your day this evening.  Oh, and I have invited your boss over for dinner tonight, so you might want to be thinking of something special to prepare for him.  I told him dinner would be at 7 but to be here by 6 so I can get to know him better before we eat.”  And with she poured another cup of coffee and lit her first cigarette of the day.

Marcus hurried to get everything done before leaving early for work.  It was just a few minutes before 7 when he entered his office.  He was surprised that all of his co-workers were already there to greet him.  Every head turned his way as he walked through the office.  He swore that some of the people seemed to admire him as he traversed the aisle wearing his six-inch heels.

“Good morning, shithead,” Evelyn greeted him.  “Mr. Bennington is waiting for you, so go straight in.”

Marcus wondered where Evelyn had gotten the idea to call him shithead, but he imagined it might have something to do with his Goddess.  Mr. Bennington had a big smile on his face when he saw the progress that Janine had made in feminizing her slave.  “Turn around; I want to see how you look from the back.  “No, that won’t do, you need more shape to your ass.  I will talk with Janine about having a plastic surgeon do some work on your buttocks, and maybe your man tits as well.  But truthfully, you look almost fuckable.  If I had not promised Janine that I would make sure you had the full load of my cum to eat, I might just fuck you up the ass.  I am getting an erection just thinking about that, but before you get on your knees, we are going out into the outer office so that you can show the entire workforce your new piercing.”

Marcus hesitated until Mr. Bennington threatened to call his Goddess and lodge a complaint.  He didn’t fear her repercussions, but he dreaded the thought of her being disappointed in him.  “I am sorry, Mr. Bennington.”  He then turned and went out of the office for show and tell.

It took Marcus some time to remove his skirt and pull that torturous girdle down so that he could lower his panties enough for everyone to have a good view of his steel-encased clit.  It surprised him to think of it in that term, but he realized that if his Goddess saw his penis as a clit, he should as well.

Everyone made some kind of derogatory remark about Marcus and his masturbation habit, but no one seemed willing to step up and closely examine his new equipment.  But then Evelyn decided to break the ice.  She quickly came to him and reached down and grabbed hold of the metal tube.  “See how this cannot be pulled past his frenulum because the padlock has caused the head of his cock to swell to a larger girth than his shaft.  Even if the lock was somehow removed, it would still take a good deal of effort to get that tube off of him.  Who wants to come up here and give it a try to see if you can get his tube to move even a little bit?”

A co-worker named Terry that had always had ill feelings towards Marcus because Marcus achieved higher sales totals than he did willingly accept the challenge.  He immediately began pulling on the tube, causing Marcus severe pain.  Only when Evelyn interceded on his behalf did Terry relent and with a final hard tug, released the tube.  A small drop of blood had formed where the tube had bit into tender flesh, and Evelyn produced a bottle of rubbing alcohol and instructed Marcus to hold his penis over the trash can while she poured a copious amount of the burning fluid over his wounded flesh.  Of course, some of it managed to get inside of his pierced flesh causing him to scream with pain.

“Okay, that is enough fun and games for this morning.  Marcus has some work to do for me before heading out on his new assignment.  Marcus, are you ready to perform?”

“Yes, Master.”  When the other employees heard him use that terminology in addressing their boss, they all roared with laughter.  “What a fucking loser! someone announced. ” What can you expect from a pansy?” chimed another. “I always thought he was a queer.” A third added.

Marcus’ face was beet red with embarrassment when he got down on his knees under his boss’s desk.  Mr. Bennington was already nude from the waist down, so Marcus had to do nothing other than to start ministering to his cock and balls.  He knew that Mr. Bennington had particularly enjoyed having him lick all around his testicles, and so that was where Marcus began, driving his tongue deep in the recess between the portly man’s legs and ball sack.  Marcus was sure that there was a stronger taste of sweat than the first time he had done that task, and he wondered if his boss had stopped washing that area.

Next, he spent an inordinate amount of time licking his boss’s shaft and the head of his cock.  The older man was groaning and rock hard by the time Marcus finally, with some difficulty, began stuffing his cock head into his mouth.  He had learned much from his first encounter with being a cocksucker, and he did not have near as much trouble expanding his jaws to accept the huge tubular piece of meat.  Taking a huge gulp of air, he did not hesitate to force his head forward and down so that the entire length of his boss’s shaft was in his throat.  Marcus was not satisfied until his lips were firmly pressed against pubic hair, and even some of that hair was tickling the inside of his nose.

Mr. Bennington was in heaven as he felt, “Marcus lips and nose nestle into his pubic hair.  “What a marvelous cocksucker you are becoming.  As much as I hate to cut you any slack, I will be forced to brag to your wife about your new skills.”

This caused Marcus so much pride that he worked even harder to please the man whose cock was in his throat.  He slowly pulled out to get some more air and then began moving his head back and forth to stimulate the nerves inside of the glans.  He made sure that his tongue moved against the portion of the shaft that was inside of his mouth, causing his boss to let out a groan of pleasure.  After about 10 minutes of facefucking, Marcus felt Mr. Bennington begin to tighten his muscles, and he knew that soon a huge gush of cum would be pouting out of the slit at the end of his cock.  Marcus thought of allowing the man to cum deep in his throat to avoid the awful taste of his cum, but he knew that would be circumventing the rules slightly.  So when he was sure that the big man was going to shoot his load, he pulled back until just the tip of his cock was inside of his mouth and let the first huge spurt of vile tasting cum land on his tongue.  He did not immediately swallow but pushed as much as he could into one cheek before the second gush of cum struck.  This he had no choice but to swallow since there was no further room inside of his mouth to put it.  Finally, there was only a small dab of the white-hot liquid left for him to milk out of the shaft of his boss’s cock.  Mr. Bennington then demanded Marcus open his mouth to show him that he had indeed retained much of his precious gism.  He then orders Marcus to swish it around to cover every inch of his teeth and gums.  He was then told to gargle to coat the back the opening to his throat before he was allowed to swallow the last vestiges.

Marcus had done a much better job this time of retaining almost all of the cum.  Only a small daub had escaped and ran down his chin.  Marcus immediately took his forefinger and wiped that up and then inserted his finger into his mouth, making a sucking sound so that Mr. Bennington would know that he had gotten the last of his sperm.

Marcus then licked the man’s cock, trying to remove any moisture that might be left on it.  He squeezed the base of the shaft and pulled his fingers upward bring a small dollop of cum to the tip.  This he made a big performance of licking off and swallowing.  “I am afraid there isn’t any more of your delicious cum for me to eat this morning.  Is it okay if I get up and rearrange my clothing so that I can get to work.”

The older man sounded a little disappointed that he did not have cause to make Marcus lick cum off of his shoes again.  He had planned to tell Marcus that since he had licked the toe of his shoe that he might as well finish the job, including the soles.  He knew that he still could give that order, but as he looked up at the clock, he noticed that Marcus’ appointment was in just a few minutes and it would take the cocksucker that much time to get there.

“Get a move on then.  You don’t want to be late.  I had a difficult time getting this group to allow you to present to them.  They might use any excuse to back out, including you being tardy.  Evelyn has your presentation waiting for you.  I hope you are good at winging it since you have not had any time to prepare.”

Marcus managed to arrive at the appointed meeting a few minutes early.  He took advantage of that time to look through the presentation he had been given and was quite confident that he could deliver it in such a way that the should get positive results.

As he entered the office, he was greeted by an older woman that did not seem surprised in the least that he was obviously a man in women’s clothing.  Mr. Henry and his staff are expecting you, so go straight into the boardroom.  She stood and pointed the way down the hall to a large door at the end.

Marcus knocked but hearing no greeting from the other side, opened the door, and stepped inside.  Five people sat around a large table, two on each side and a man at the head.  Setting his presentation down, Marcus introduced himself and expected an introduction in return.  However, the man at the other end of the table was the only one that said anything to him.

“I am Henry Dowling, and these are my associates.  As you are barely on time, we don’t have time for small talk, so just get on with your presentation.  I will tell you, however, that I was reluctant to grant this meeting but now seeing you, my curiosity is piqued, so I hope you don’t disappoint.

Marcus did not reply but simply launched into his presentation.  He had some idea of the firm’s needs and picked up additional information by asking pertinent questions as they were needed.  When he was finished, the four other members stood and quickly filed out of the room without comment.  Mr. Dowling then began to speak.

“I like what I heard, and the price seems right.  My only concern is that I have had other people claim to be a member of our little club before only to find out that they were imposters.  I can see that you have taken some time and expense to dress as a woman, but how do I know that is just not a subterfuge?”

Marcus knew that everything hinged on his reply.  He also remembered his Goddess’ admonition never to include her in any explanation.  “Mr. Dowling, I can assure you that what you see is the real me.”

“If that is true, then surely you must be gay.  When was the last time that you sucked a cock?”

Marcus was shocked.  He had not expected that question, but fortunately, it was not a hard one to answer.

“Why, just this morning before I left Mr. Bennington’s office to come here.”

The other man seemed shocked that Marcus could come up with such an answer without even stopping to think.  “If you could provide some proof of that, I would be prepared to give you the order and a deposit this morning.  Can you provide such proof to me?”

Marcus knew that the man suspected that it would be impossible for him to produce anything resembling proof of what he had said.  For the first time, Marcus was elated with the knowledge that him sucking his boss’s cock had been recorded on video.

“May I make a phone call, then?”

“If you think that I am going to accept someone’s word of the matter, you have another thing coming, but go ahead and make your call.”

Marcus pressed the speed dial location to the front desk of his place of employment.  When it was answered on the other end, he made his request.  “Evelyn, could you please sent this morning’s video to the email address that Mr. Dowling is going to provide for you?”  He didn’t wait for an answer; he simply handed the phone to his prospective client.

He waited expectantly as the man gave his email address, spelling it out for her.  Mr. Dowling then hung up, waited just a few minutes, and then opened his laptop and began typing.  He clicked on the link that Evelyn had sent him and then sent the video to the projection screen on the wall across from him.  He watched the entire video from beginning to end and then smiled.

“It is obvious to me that you are an honest man or woman as the case may be.  There is no way that you could have taken that huge cock all the way down your throat unless you have had years of practice.  If I wasn’t in a monogamous relationship, I might insist”t on your deep throating my cock.”

Marcus did not reply, and the man did not mention it again.  He left the office, returning a few minutes later with an order, which he handed to Marcus along with a check for 10% to seal the deal.

Holding out his hand, he said, “I look forward to doing a great deal of business with you over the course of the years.”  Marcus did not take the man’s entire hand but simply took hold of his fingertips, emulating the type of handshake he had seen practiced by other gay men in the past.

As Marcus started to leave the room, Mr. Dowling spoke again.  “It was a pleasure doing business with you.  I am so glad that you did not turn out to be just some other fake queer, trying to get my firm’s money.   There any more tapes of your performances, but the only one that is much different than what you saw is when I had my penis pierced and a chastity device installed.  Would you like me to have Evelyn send you that one as well?”

“I would indeed.  Would it be too much trouble to have you show me the end result, now?”

“Well, it is still healing, and it will be a little painful to remove my panty girdle, but it will be my pleasure if you don’t mind being patient as I disrobe.”

“If it is going to hurt you too much to show me, I will understand.”

“Nonsense, I insist.  I am learning to enjoy a little pain in any regard.”

Marcus was sure that Mr. Dowling had to adjust his cock while he watched Marcus raise his skirt and lower his panty girdle and panties.  Mr. Dowling came forward and lifted the tube encasing Marcus’ penis.  “That must have been terribly painful.  How long did it take to get everything done?”

“I am not sure; I passed out during the worst of it.  I imagine the video is time-stamped, though.  And yes, it was terribly painful.  I could have avoided much of the pain if I had not insisted on the technician using a blunt needle.  I wanted to make sure that I would always remember that the reason for my pain was my habit of masturbating.”

“You are a real masochist, aren’t you?  Perhaps on one of your visits, you would allow me to test your skin with my cat-o-nine tails.”

“It would be my pleasure, sir.  If you have any questions or you find you need me to stop by again, just give my office a call.”

“I will be in touch.  Can you find your way out?”  As Marcus opened the door, he swore he heard the sound of a zipper being lowered, which  made him smile.

For her part, Janine was doing some research on the health risks or benefits of drinking urine.  She wasn’t too concerned with Marcus’ health, but she didn’t want him becoming ill to the point of not being able to do his chores or going to work.  As she went from one website to another, she found some that said it was not good to drink urine and others that espoused the benefits of doing so.  She thought of calling her doctor but really did not want that embarrassment.  She felt no such compunction in calling the doctor that Marcus went to, however.

Dr. Manning took her call and seemed incredulous that Marcus would even consider such a thing when Janine told him that she had caught Marcus drinking his own urine.  “Other than it being a disgusting habit, that I would discourage, ingesting a small number of one’s own urine probably would not cause any severe health problems.”

“But, Doctor Manning, it is not a small amount.  He drinks full glasses of the stuff, morning, noon, and night.”

“In that case, I suggest you call a psychiatrist and set up an appointment.  Your husband is one sick puppy.”

 

Janine wished the doctor had been a little more clear about what the health risks were, but since he didn’t, she decided to cut Marcus intake down to a couple of glasses at bedtime.  She also thought about not going through with the idea of placing a catheter inside of his urethra so that he could drink his piss all night long.  “Damn, I was so looking forward to hearing his screams as I pushed the catheter through his swollen flesh.  Oh, hell, one more night can’ hurt much.”  She smiled, knowing that Marcus was probably at this moment, buying several long catheters.

An Evening of New Experiences

Janine arrived home before Marcus, and as she lit a cigarette, she wondered how he had made out with his new assignment.  They really did not need the money, but she was hoping that Marcus did not know that.  The more commissions that he made, the more money she would spend, making him believe that they were in imminent danger of going into bankruptcy.  The only thing that hurt him worse than the humiliation she heaped on him was his belief that they were in deep financial debt.  To add to his misery, she had set up a phony corporation claiming to be a collection agency and had phony letters of non-compliance sent to their home.  Those letters were on the coffee table waiting for Marcus to find and Janine could not wait to see his face when he opened and read them.

She was enjoying the thought when Marcus came in carrying three large grocery bags.  She did not ask him what he would be making for dinner.  While she enjoyed good food, that was the least of her expectation for tonight.  She remembered with pleasure how sad Marcus had become when she had seduced the pizza delivery boy, and imagined how much worse he would suffer when he watched Mr. Bennington plowing her cunt with his cock.  Marcus had told her how huge the man was, and she excited by the idea of feeling that girth for herself.

“How was your day, slave?” she asked as Marcus began pulling items out of the bags.

“It was quite successful.  I got a huge offer and the promise of more in the near future.  Mr. Bennington was even impressed when I gave him the order sheet.”

I was afraid for a few minutes that I was not going to get the order as Mr. Daniels was so suspicious of me.  He told me that there had been other men who had tried to fool him into thinking they were gay by wearing women’s clothing to their meetings.”

“If he was that leery of you, how did you convince him of your sincerity?”  She was hoping that this Daniels had insisted on Marcus sucking him off as proof.

“I guess I have to thank you for that.”

“Me, what do I have to do with that.  Surely you were not so stupid as to tell him that I ordered you to wear women’s clothing when you made your presentation.  That would be a gross violation of the rules.”

“Of course not Goddess.  I would never reveal our relationship without your express approval.  But you did suggest to Mr. Benningon that he video record my cocksucking sessions.  I just had
Evelyn email Mr. Daniels and include this morning’s video.  He was impressed with my deep throating skills.  He said that he had never seen anyone take such a big cock completely down their throat.”

“Why didn’t you just suck his cock?”

“I might have if he hadn’t told me he was in a relationship and didn’t want to cheat on his partner.”

Janine accepted the explanation without comment, but inside she was disappointed.

While Marcus began preparing dinner, Janine ascended the stairs to take a nice soaking bath and get prepared to thrill her potential conquest.  She decided to wear just a half bra allowing her full breasts to be supported but out in the open.  She then selected her sheerest blouse and was happy when viewing herself in the vanity mirror that unless he was blind, Mr. Bennington would be able to see her nipples through the fabric.  She decided to forego wearing panties even though she knew that some men preferred to remove the sheer nylon rather than to have an open bush.  Janine, however, was not concerned with what men preferred.  It was her feelings that were important, and tonight she wanted to be a slut.  She did, however, decide to don a red garter set and sheer black hose.  She chose her shortest and tightest skirt, knowing that when she sat down, it would be impossible to keep it from sliding up at least to her stocking tops.  To complete the vision, she selected a pair of knee-high boots with a five-inch heel.

She checked the time and discovered that it was nearly six, so she called down for Marcus to come up and change into his uniform.  She had promised his boss that he would be served by someone wearing a French Maid’s outfit and she had no intention of going back on her word.

Once her slave was adequately attired, she helped him freshen his makeup and lipstick, insisting that he wear the brightest shade on his lips.  She applied so much lipstick that he actually appeared grotesque instead of attracted.  Marcus, too, noticed this, and she thought for a minute that he was going to object but was pleased when he did not.

A Dinner Party

The doorbell rang before Marcus had reached the bottom step.  Trying to hurry in six-inch heels is never a good idea, but this time it was nearly disastrous as he twisted his left ankle.  He was visibly hobbling when he opened the door and invited Mr. Bennington inside.

Mr. Bennington had Marcus stand for his inspection, and when Marcus turned so that he could see the backside, his boss again complained about the way the slave’s ass looked.

Marcus ushered his boss into the living room and offered him a seat in the big armchair, but Janine was having none of that.  “What do you think you are doing, slave?  There is no reason that Henry should sIt that far away when there is ample room right here beside me on the sofa.”  She patted the fabric close beside her in invitation.

As Henry approached, he gave Janine more than the once over.  “I love a woman that can pull off the slut wife look.  You have beautiful tits, dear.  I bet they would look even better without that blouse covering them.”

“Perhaps you are correct.  Why don’t you sit down next to me, and you can unbutton as many buttons as you wish.”’

Marcus was steaming when his boss had referred to his wife as being a slut, but he was deeply saddened when she offered to let the man remove her blouse.

“What are you waiting for, slave.  I am sure you duties to perform in the kitchen.  Fix your boss and me a drink and then get back to it.”

“Yes, Goddess,” Marcus said as he retreated towards the kitchen.

Both hurt and angry,  Marcus returned with the two cocktails.     As he started to set them down on the coffee table, Janine stopped him.  “I thought that I had trained you better than that slave.  Serve your Master, on your knees, and then do the same for me.  I honestly do not understand how you can be so stupid, at times.”

Marcus’ face showed red with humiliation.  He did not recall his Goddess ever having told him that he should be on his knees when serving food or drink to her or anyone else.  But he knew that he would be met with severe punishment if he showed any rebellion on his part.

“Please forgive me, Goddess.  I will strive to do much better in the future.”  And then he sank to his knees in front of his boss and offered one of the glasses to him.  After moving to the other side of the coffee table and repeating the process with his wife, Marcus asked permission to return to his duties in the kitchen.

He worked diligently for the better part of an hour, and all of that time, he could hear moans, giggle, and words of endearment coming from his Goddess’ mouth.  He could not believe that she was actually allowing this obese and uncouth man to make advances toward her successfully.

“It would be hard enough to endure the humiliation of having a virile young man making out with my Goddess, but it is almost unbearable to watch or hear her moan and groan because of a fat boor.” He thought to himself.  And then he realized that he did not have the right to make such a judgment.  He was long past the point of being able to make suggestions of any kind to Janine.

When he went in to announce that dinner was ready and to find out if they wished to eat in the dining room or have him bring the food to them, the first thing he noticed was that Janine’s blouse had been removed and tossed into the middle of the room.  Her skirt was still on but was hiked up around her waist, and his boss’s middle finger was deep inside of her vagina.

Janine, for her part, had unzipped Mr. Bennington’s pant and had pulled his cock out into the open.  She was desperately trying to get her hand all the w around that massive piece of meat but was unsuccessful in that attempt.  She had a look of rapture on her face, and Marcus was not sure if that was because of the ministrations to her cunt or because of her imagining what that large phallus would soon feel once she allowed his boss to insert it inside of her.

Marcus was now in a quandary. Usually, he would have assumed that these two people would not want to be disturbed and that he should quietly retreat out of the room.  On the other hand, Janine had been very specific that she wished to dinner at precisely 7 P.M.  The thought struck him that this was one of those damned if you do, damned if you don’t, moments.

As he was pondering this decision, Janine noticed him and asked him what the hell he wanted.

“I beg your pardon, Goddess, but you did instruct me to serve dinner precisely at 7.  I just came in to see if you wanted dinner served here or in the dining room.”

Marcus expected that his Goddess would tell him to keep the food warm while she finished her sexual interlude, but that did not happen.

“We will take our meal in the dining room.  We will be there by the time you are set up.  It pleases me that you are so mindful of punctuality.”

“Thank you, Goddess,” Marcus said and then left the room.

Marcus did not have to ask if he should set two or three places.  There was no way that a slave would be granted the privilege of eating with his Goddess and her guest.  He had the table correctly set and was bringing the first course into the room when Janine and Mr. Bennington came in and sat down at the table.  Janine had not bothered to retrieve her blouse, but she had at least pulled her skirt down.  Marcus tried not to look at his boss’s waste, but when you know you should avoid something, that is precisely where your eyes are drawn.

Marcus was somewhat surprised that Mr. Bennington had not bothered to tuck his cock back into his pants.  It had gone slightly limp, but it still hung down halfway to the man’s knees.  Mr. Bennington noticed the direction of Marcus’ eyes, and he smiled.

“I have learned, slave that I have in the past missed many a piece by not being ready, and I have no intention of missing a piece of your wife’s ass tonight.”

“I understand, Master.”  Marcus didn’t see that he could say much beyond that.

After serving the first course to each of the people at the table, Marcus set a small bell down next to his Goddess plate.  Janine had been the one who had suggested the bell, so he had no reason to instruct her in its use.  Marcus then left and went into the kitchen.  Although he was quite hungry, he didn’t presume it his right to fix a plate for himself.  He knew that if Janine wanted him to eat something, she would have given him that specific instruction in advance.  Instead, he used his time cleaning up the cooking dishes and putting them away.  When he heard the tinkle of the bell, he returned and served the second course.

The entire dinner took over an hour and a half to complete.  Janine and her new lover were enjoying an after-dinner liqueur, and she was smoking a cigarette, and Mr. Bennington had lit a cigar when Marcus removed the last of the dinner dishes from the table.  As Marcus excused himself and started back toward the kitchen, Janine stopped him.

“Slave, when we finish our drinks, we will be retiring to the bedroom for the night.  You may fix yourself a plate of food, but we will require your services in one-half hour.”

Marcus had no idea what he could do for them since he was confident that they weren’t planning on a threesome, but he merely said, “Yes, Goddess.” as he left the room.

Marcus kept a close watch on the time as he ate his meal.  A couple of minutes before the half-hour was up, he took care of his plate, washed his hand and headed for the stairs.  The bedroom door was open so he had no reason to knock.  The first thing that he noticed was that both people were naked and on top of the bed.  Janine lay on her back with her legs splayed wide open as Mr. Bennington busied himself with abusing Janine’s breasts and nipples.  She groaned in apparent pain as he twisted one of her buds with one hand and squeezed her breast with his other.

Rather than objecting to his rough treatment, Janine was busily stroking her clitoris with one hand and manipulating the skin of Bennington’s cock with the other.  Janine notices Marcus standing at the foot of the bed and smiled at him as she saw the sad look on his face.  “Make yourself a useful slave, and use your mouth to get me ready to be fucked.”

It was plain to Marcus that there was no reason for him to prepare his wife as he could see her juices glistening against her swollen pussy lips. `

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Here is your phone.  I believe you still have your former best friend Ron’s number programmed into it.”

“You can’t be serious.  Out of all the men in the world you want him to fuck you, why?”

“Because I know how much you detest each other.  Unless I knew some big black dude, Ron would be the perfect partner to drive you insane with humiliation.  Would you rather go out and find a black guy?”

“It might be better than what you expect me to do but no.  “When do you want him to come over?”

“As soon as possible.  Of course, that is up to him.  Maybe he will not want to fuck me while you watch.  But we will never know unless you call.  And remember you are supposed to beg him.  Make it convincing.”

Marcus searched the phone book and found Ron’s number.  He pushed send and waited for Ron to answer.  When Ron answered Marcus started,  “Ron I really need your help.  I know we have not always gotten along, but I am begging you just this one time.”

“What are you babbling about asshole?”  Ron replied.

“Would you please come over and fuck Janine for me.  I can’t satisfy her, and she said she has been dying to give your cock a try.”

“Is this some kind of fucked up joke?”

“No, I am dead serious.”

“I’ll tell you what.  You take a picture of Janine naked on her back with her legs spread wide holding up a sign that says Ron, please fuck me and I will come right over.”

Janine had been listening since she had put the phone on speaker and she began to strip.  Get a poster board and a marker and begin making the sign while I get out of these clothes and put on some makeup.

The picture was taken, and within a few seconds, his phone rang.  “Put Janine on the phone.” His former friend demanded.

He put the phone on speaker and handed it to his wife.  “I am so glad you called,” she started.  “I have wanted you to fuck me for so long.”

“So you finally gave up on the little shit, huh?  Are you going to lock him in the closet while we party?”

“No, I want him to watch so he knows what a real man can do with his wife.  And if you don’t mind, I want him to guide your cock into my pussy.  Since he can’t satisfy me, that is the least he could do.”

“I love the way you think.  I will be there in 20 minutes.”

 

A Cuckold at Last

She allowed him to shake the rice out of the boots, but she insisted that he put them back on his feet.  I want Ron to see the real sissy that you have turned into when he gets here.  I am going up to our bedroom and get dressed in some sexy new underwear.  You can wait by the door and escort him up the stairs.  And I guess I should have said my bedroom.  You will be sleeping in the basement from now on.

With great anxiety, Marcus waited in the foyer by the front door.  When the bell rang, he immediately opened the door and waved Ron inside.  But Ron did not immediately oblige.  Instead, he stood in the doorway and pulled out his phone and began snapping pictures.  “Dear God, I always knew that you were a fairy, but I never imagined you would fall this low.  I can’t wait to show your Mother these pictures.  Now take me to your wife.”

Marcus did as he was told.  He pointed to the stairs and allowed Ron to precede him.  He showed him down the hall and pointed to his wife’s room.  She had not closed the door, so there was no reason to knock.

She was lounging on the bed wearing the sexiest lingerie imaginable.  She was encased in a black leather corset, which laced up both sides.  She had pulled the laces as tight as they would go causing her stomach to be unnaturally pulled in and her breast pushed out as well as her ass.  The garment was made of the best quality leather, and it molded to her body like a second skin.  The cups barely covered the tips of her nipples, and her globes looked about twice as large as normal.

From her waist to the tops of the highest heeled shoes Marcus had ever seen were stockings made of real black silk.  She was an absolute Goddess, and Marcus wanted to fall to his knees and worship her.

No one spoke for a few minutes.  The men just stood quietly and stared at the wonderful apparition before them.  But finally, Janine broke the silence.

“So Ron, do you like what you see?”

“Oh, my God do I?  I always knew you were a fox, but in my wildest dreams, I never knew you were this beautiful.  I can’t wait to find out what you feel like.”

Janine patted the mattress beside her.  “Well, come on over and do a little exploring.  You can do anything you want with me and for as long as you want.  We have all night tonight and all day tomorrow if you don’t have to work.  Would you like something to drink?”

“I’d like a bottle of Champaign.  This is an occasion to celebrate.”

“Well, it just so happens I have several bottles chilling.  Slave go down and bring up a bottle and two chilled glasses.  And don’t forget the cock screw.”

Marcus could not believe her.  She had bought expensive wine even before she knew she would win the bet. But then he realized that he had never stood a chance.  She had everything planned out, and it was really no contest.  The hammer and nails had guaranteed his defeat.

He brought the wine upstairs on a serving tray.  He asked if he should open the bottle.

Janine gave him a strange look and said.  “No that is a job for a real man.  Ron, would you please do the honors?”

Marcus handed the bottle and the corkscrew to his former best friend.  As Ron took the bottle, he spun it a couple of times and studied the label.  Wow, that is  Dom Perignon Rose 2002.  That must have set you back a pretty penny.”

“A little over 300 dollars a bottle but nothing is too good for my new lover.  If you really like it, I will couple order a couple of cases and have it on hand.”

“Did you come into an inheritance that I don’t know about?” Marcus broke in.

“No one told you that you could talk asshole.”  Ron spit.

Marcus opened his mouth to speak, but Janine silenced him with a severe look.  “Don’t even think about talking back, slave.  While he is in this house, Ron is your new master, and you will show him the proper respect. Now get down on your knees and kiss his shoes while he opens the wine.”

Then she turned back to Ron.  “Please feel free to put him in his place anytime you want.”

As Marcus sank to his knees, Ron replied.  “Well, in that case, asshole.  Why don’t you lick the soles of my shoes instead of just kissing them?  And make sure you get all the dirt off of them and swallow it.”

The cork popped, and Ron took two glasses and began filling them.  Janine took hers and put it to her lips and took a small sip savoring the burst of flavor on her tongue.  “Why don’t you get out of those clothes lover?  I have waited a long time to see what you look like.”

Ron set his glass down on the end table and stood up and began unbuttoning his shirt.  Looking down at Marcus, who’s tongue could no longer reach the soles of his shoes, he said.  “While you are waiting, you might as well make yourself useful and take off my shoes and socks.  And make sure you kiss both of my feet when they are bare.”

Wallowing in shame, Marcus obeyed.  He removed Ron’s shoes and socks and bent down and kissed both of his feet.  “You might as well help me off with my pants as well.  Your wife says you are no good in bed, so it is now your duty to help a real man get ready.”

“Oh, I have waited so long for this day.  Marcus has such a small little peter.  I hope that your cock is much larger.

“He always was a runt.   Why even his younger brother Joe has a bigger cock than he does.  Isn’t that right asshole?”

“Permission to speak mistress?’

“Ask your Master.  Whatever he wants is fine with me.”

Marcus gritted his teeth and then asked Ron for permission to speak.

“Sure, go ahead as long as you don’t take too long about it.”

“Ok, then.” Marcus started.  “My cock is every bit as large as either yours or Joes.  In fact, I bet I am bigger than either one of you.”

“Oh, I love a good wager,” Janine said.  “I will tell you what.  If you really do have a bigger cock than Ron, I will let you go down in the basement for the rest of the night.  But, on the other hand, if his cock is bigger than yours. you will not only stay and watch him fuck me; you will guide his cock into my pussy, kiss his ass while he fucks me, and then eats his cum out of my cunt when he is through.  Do you want to make a bet?”

Marcus had no idea whether his former friend had a bigger cock than he did.  He figured that most cocks were similar, and the chances were good that he might win.  “You have a bet,” He announced.

“Ok, then you go first.  Get my ruler off of the vanity.  How long do you think your cock is?”

“About average, 6 inches, I would say,” Marcus said.

Janine started laughing hysterically.  The only way your cock is six inches long is if we measure it from your asshole to the tip.  But pull up your skirt and let’s see.”  She motioned him over to the edge of the bed and had him present himself.  Even with all the humiliation or perhaps because of it, he was rock hard.

“Better give it a firm squeeze and push as much as you can.  I think you are going to need any little bit you can get out of your pelvis.”  She then put the ruler against his pubic hair and pushed it down as far as it would go.  She pulled his cock back against the ruler and looked at the lines.  “Well, look at that.  It is almost 4 and a half inches long.”

“Now, how about you Ron?”

“Ok, asshole, pull down my shorts and let the lady see a real cock.”

Even before the shorts cleared the head of Ron’s cock, he knew he had lost.  He heard Janine gasp as the meat began to unfold.  And then it snapped fully to attention.  Standing proud and straight, it had to be the biggest cock that Janine had ever seen.  With a huge smile, she pushed the ruler into place and was shocked when the line read 10 and 3/4 inches.  “Oh my God, I am in love.  I can hardly wait to feel that monster, stretching me out.  Let me get a little taste of that.”  And she pulled herself into position and stuck out her tongue.  She kept trying to maneuver so that she could get a better angle and then finally told Ron to sit on the bed as she wanted to do things right.  She then got off the bed and settled down to her knees.  “Any cock that big deserves my full attention,” She announced as she opened her mouth as wide as she could and began squeezing the head into her mouth.

Her cheeks seemed to bulge out obscenely as she tried to get more and more of his meat inside of her.  Marcus could see her cheeks pulling in, and he knew she was sucking for all her worth.  Ron grabbed the back of her head and began applying pressure pushing more of his monster cock down her throat.  Marcus was amazed that she didn’t gag.  Surely no one could take that much without a gag reflex.  But take it she did and only when his pubic hair made contact with her lips did she stop and then pull back slightly only to plunge back down.  Ron held her head and then began fucking her face in earnest.

“Are you watching asshole?” Ron asked him.  “Do you see how happy your wife is with a real cock in her mouth?”

Marcus did not answer but rather stood with a tear starting to run down his face.  He was now completely flaccid as he now realized that this was no longer a fantasy but a reality.  Ron saw the tears start falling, and he promised himself that he would see many more.  In fact, he wanted to see if he could cause a few more now.

Ron gently pulled Janine’s head back.  “You are a great cocksucker, Janine.  But right now, I want to fuck you.”

Janine got up immediately and climbed on the bed.  She looked at Ron for instruction, and he told her he wanted her on her hands and knees in the middle of the bed.  When she was in position, he snarled at Marcus.  “Get over here and guide my cock into your wife’s cunt.

Marcus complied, although he had some difficulty reaching in when Ron mounted Janine’s doggy style.  He finally got it just right, and with a couple, fingers began spreading Janine’s opening and rubbing Ron’s cock against it.  He could feel a large flow of moisture and knew his wife was more excited than he had ever seen her.

Ron ordered him to line it up, which Marcus did and then Ron pushed his hips forward.  He was so big that he could only get his head inside before he had to stop and allow Janine’s small channel to become accustomed to him.  Then when he felt her relax a little, he pushed another inch in.  He stopped again but he wanted to humiliate Marcus even more, and so he said.  “Spread my ass cheeks and lick my asshole, shithead.  And your tongue better not leave contact with me until I have emptied my balls into your slut wife.”

Tears were streaming down Marcus’s face, and some fell onto Ron’s ass when he bent to begin his task.  Ron felt them and reveled in the power he was exerting.  Before the night was over, he would make Marcus wish he had never been born.

Janine meanwhile was having mixed emotions.  On the one hand, she was more excited than she had ever been.  On the other hand, she was somewhat afraid that she would not be able to take that monster cock.  But she was certain that she was going to try.  She began pushing backward to show Ron that she was ready for more.  And Ron obliged by giving a mighty shove driving another five inches into her.  It must have taken him a half-hour before he finally bottomed out in a place that no cock had ever been.  As he rested deep inside her cunt, he said.”  Janine, your worthless husband, is slacking off in his duties.  Unless he gets serious about reaming my asshole, I hope you don’t mind me beating his ass when we are through.”

“Oh God, that is so exciting.  Slave, did you hear that.  You better stick that tongue deep inside and clean him out really well.  If he is not satisfied with your efforts, I am going to hang you from the hook and sit back and watch to see how much pain he can give you.  But right now, I want to be fucked as I have never been fucked before.”

And with a rhythm, Ron began to do what she wanted.  Janine moaned, groaned and screamed as he worked his meat in and then out.  Within a few minutes, she started spasming with her first orgasm.  Ron did not even slow down, in fact, he doubled his efforts, and she screamed with the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced.  And then when she felt him tense his hips and drive deep and hold it as jet after jet of his cum hit her insides, she had another.

Ron rolled off of Janine and lay on his back on the mattress.  Janine had simply collapsed her arms and was resting her head on the mattress with her ass still up in the air.  When she finally could get her breath, she let out a huge sigh.  “God Ron, that was the most amazing thing I have ever felt.  How long before we can do it again?”

“Why don’t you have pussy boy clean you out good while I finish my Champaign.  Then we will talk about what we might do next.”

“You heard your master.  Get between my legs on your back and open your mouth.  Some of his cum is already starting to leak out, and I don’t want you to waste a drop.”

Wanting to die, Marcus crawled beneath his wife and began the cleanup process.  He could not believe that he was actually swallowing this much cum.  It seemed to go on forever.

Janine finally indicated that Marcus had spent enough time with her pussy.  “I think that is enough.  I am sure if you are still hungry, Ron will deposit another load later for you to eat.  What do you think Ron?”

I think I could use some food.  Have the sissy go down to the Chinese place and order us a couple of custom dinners.  And make sure you stay in the restaurant while they are getting them ready.  I want as many people as possible to see what a pansy you are.  Maybe you will get lucky, and someone you know will stop in.

Janine told Marcus exactly what she wanted him to get.  She chose items that she knew would take the longest to prepare, playing along with Ron’s game.  She had never felt so powerful or so sadistic in her life.

When Marcus had left the door, Janine turned to Ron.  “I know you have something cruel going on in your mind.  Come-on, share with me.”

Ron pulled his phone out of his pocket. ” Give me the phone numbers for his mother, father, sister, and brother.  I have all the numbers for his friends.”

Getting the idea, Janine quickly began compiling the numbers.  When she was finished, Ron began typing on his keypad.  Showing her the message, she began rolling with laughter.  You told everyone that Marcus was in trouble and needed their help down at the Chinese restaurant?  What if they call him and ask what it is?”

“They can’t I made him give me his phone before he left.”

“You are so wonderfully sadistic.  I think I may fall in love with you.”

“I hope so, I have been in love with you ever since I first met you.  In fact, that is what caused my falling out with Marcus.  Remember that night when we were all out drinking and dancing, and then Marcus and I had a big row?”

“Yes, I think so.  It happened right after you and I came back from the dance floor.  What happened?”

“I guess I took advantage of you a little bit when we were dancing.  I couldn’t help it; I just had to squeeze your luscious ass.  Well, Marcus saw me dry humping you and went ballistic.  He threatened to get some other guys and beat me up.  We haven’t spoken to each other since until he called tonight.”

“And do you hate him as much as you seem to?” Janine asked him.

“I don’t know if I hate him.  Hate is such a strong word.  I do know that I want to humiliate him in front of you.  I felt about 10 feet high when you put him down for speaking out of turn.  It seemed like maybe you were the one doing the hating then.  Is your marriage really falling apart?”

“Not at all.  I still love Marcus, but I love to hurt him more.  Does that make any sense?”

“It doesn’t have to make sense to me.  As long as you allow me to be with you, I win.”

“Come here, lover.”  And Janine took him into her arms and melted against his chest.  She looked up at him, longingly with her lips parted.  “Please kiss me.”

And he did long and hard.  She opened her mouth, willingly accepting his tongue, sucking greedily on it.  She offered him her saliva and drank greedily of it when he gave his spit in return.  They were curled up on the sofa in the living room when Marcus finally arrived with the food.

Janine looked up and saw her husband sobbing uncontrollably.  This was amazing that he was even able to drive as distraught as he was.  Instead of feeling bad for him, she felt a warmth begin spreading throughout her body.

“For Christ’s sakes, slave get a grip.  What the hell is the matter with you?  Suck it up and act like a man even though we both know you’re not.  Spit it out or so help me God, you are going back down on that horse, and I will drive those nails all the way to the wood.”

Marcus blew his nose and said.  “Every single person I know, including my entire family, came into that restaurant. And every single one of them told me what a sissy I was and that unless I got some help, they never wanted to see me again.  I have lost everyone I ever loved, including you.”

“You haven’t lost m, and as for the others, they needed to know what you are anyways.  As soon as we get things straight between you, Ron and I will invite them all over to a big party. I will get you a French Maid’s uniform, and you can serve them all hors-d’oeuvres and cocktails.  You will look so pretty in your new high heels you will go out and buy.  Now, don’t you feel so much better?  Dry your eyes and blow your nose, go wash your hands and set the table for two.”

When everything was ready for Ron and Janine to enjoy their meal, Janine asked Ron if he thought Marcus should be allowed to join them.

“No, I think he had enough protein earlier.  He can finish licking my shoes, though, while we eat.  And after dinner, I am dying to see that horse you talked about earlier.  They bantered and laughed as they ate. Every once in a while, they would feed each other from their plates and share a fork or spoon.  Janine seemed to particularly enjoy it when Ron would feed her using just his fingers and asking her to lick them off.

And all that time, Marcus was on his knees in the corner, licking Ron’s shoes.

When dinner was over, Janine told Marcus to clean everything up and then join them in the basement.

A New Era Begins

Ron and his wife were snuggled together on the sofa in the basement when he entered the room.  Seeing him staring at them, she immediately raised her hand to Ron’s head and urged him to take her lips.  She sighed long and purred as his tongue came into her mouth.  She made sure her husband saw that they were tongue dancing wanting to give him all the emotional heartache she could.

“God Ron, I love the way you kiss.  Marcus never could seem to work up any saliva for me to share.  It is the same with his ejaculate.  Do you know I have never sucked him to completion?  But now I am glad I didn’t.  He wouldn’t have given me more than a teaspoonful.”

“Shithead bring us another bottle of that 300 dollar Champaign.  And don’t bother with the glasses.  We will drink right out of the bottle.  There is a game I want to play with your wife.”

When he had left the room, Ron asked Janine.  “Pardon me for asking, but it seems that you are spending an awful lot of money.  Do you mind telling me where it came from?”

She saw no reason to explain to him that the money had come from her winning a Powerball jackpot. “Suffice it to say I have enough money to go around.  Marcus does not know that, however.  Part of the breaking process is to make him believe that I am spending money we don’t have.  So if there is something you want, say a new car or a boat, expensive clothes or electronics just ask me in front of Marcus to get them for you.  Better yet make me a wish list, and I will go out and begin buying things for you, have them gift wrapped so you can open them while Marcus watches.”

“You’re serious, aren’t you?”

But before she could answer, Marcus came in with their Champaign.  Ron opened the bottle, tipped it up, and allowed some to flow into his mouth.  He then reached down and tipped Janine’s mouth up to him and allowed the entire mouthful to flow into her mouth, and he instructed her to swallow.  “Now, lover, it is your turn.  He handed her the bottle, and she repeated the process he had just done.”

“Ron, do you smoke cigarettes?”

“I used to, but I couldn’t afford them anymore, why.”

“I was just thinking about how much I would love to have you double inhale with me.  And don’t worry about the cost I will buy your smokes, just let me know which brand you prefer.”

“You know I love you.  Where are the cigarettes and the lighter?”

“Get them slave and light one for us.  Give it to Marcus, and then I want you to smoke one completely using just two drags.”

Marcus did as he was told.  He missed some of the action because he had to concentrate on his own cigarette, but it didn’t matter.  Both Ron and his wife were flushed with pleasure and ordered him to light them another and to watch carefully.

The only time their lips parted was when they had to take another drag.

“God, how I missed that wonderful high of nicotine,”  Ron said.

“Yes, me too.  Marcus once told me I had to choose between cigarettes or him.  I guess he now knows his position on the Totem pole.  By the way, Ron, did Marcus do a good enough job of licking your asshole so that he earned a reprieve on his whipping?” And she winked at him when she asked.

“I am glad you reminded me, you said something about hanging him from a hook?”

“Bring me your leather cuffs, slave, and the padlocks.”

She quickly had his wrists cuffed and locked and began leading him into the next room.  Ron stood back and watched as she attached him to the hook and began pulling him into position.  Once he was properly stretched out, she stepped back and said to Ron.  “He is all yours.  On the wall over there is a wide variety of whips, paddles, and even a cane or two.  Pick your implement or implements if you like and teach him a lesson he will not soon forget.”

While I figure out what I want to use for his punishment, would you mind stripping him down?  I want him completely nude from head to toe.  You will probably have to cut off his blouse.”

Janine obeyed, and when Ron came back, with a taws, a crop, and two canes, she asked him why he wanted Marcus’s boots off.  “I thought you would like the idea of him standing on those heels while you whipped him.”

“I have a much better idea,”  He told her.  He took a length of clothesline and tied Marcus ankles firmly together.  He then took the other end of the lead and pulled it over the hook and began pulling Marcus’ feet off the ground.  When he had him completely doubled in half with his feet sticking straight up in the air, he tied off the line.

“Now, I am going to show you how to cause some severe pain.  He took the most flexible cane and began striking Marcus on the balls of his feet.  Occasionally for a change of pace, he would strike him across his toes.  When he was satisfied that the feet were thoroughly bruised, he released the line and allowed the feet to fall to the floor.  Marcus screamed and screamed when the pressure his body applied to some of the most tender flesh he had.”

“Wow, I would never have thought to do that.  I am wet just thinking of him having to walk on them tomorrow.”

“Well, he will forget the feet when I start on his tits.  And Ron picked up the taws.

They did not leave him hanging, nor did she make him sleep on the cold floor in the basement.  She helped him upstairs and into the bathroom to do his ablutions.  When he was finished, she led him to the guest bedroom and secured him to the bed, covering him with a blanket.  “Good night Marcus, I hope you can get some sleep.  I know that I won’t.”  And she left him there in the darkness.

Janine went back down and sat beside her new lover, sharing Champaign direct from the bottle and sharing cigarettes with the smoke from each other’s lungs.  As she snuggled against Ron’s chest, he asked her.  “How come you didn’t leave the shithead to hang for the night?  Why did you take pity on him?”

For the first time, Janine became slightly annoyed with Ron.  “First, my husband is no longer within hearing distance, so you calling him names is not appreciated.  To his face, you can humiliate him all you want but not behind his back.  And secondly, if all you give a man is pain and discomfort, they will give up.  Soon nothing you do will have any effect on them.  But show them a little kindness, and they will have hope.  Build them up so you can tear them down again.  And in any event, do you want to keep talking, or do you want to fuck?”

“We have already fucked.  Now I want to spend the night making love to you.  Let me take you to your bedroom and show you what a woman like you deserves.”

In the middle of the night, Marcus wished that she had put in the earplugs.  Janine’s screams kept him awake, and not knowing whether they were screams of pain or of pleasure made it worse.

Some Lessons Are More Painful Than Others

Monday was totally different than what went before it.  Marcus was allowed to rise, do his bathroom tasks, and then make breakfast for his new Master and Mistress.  And all of that happened before the hour of 7 a.m.  He was then given his daily task list as the other two headed out to work.  Marcus was surprised when Janine told him she would call and turn in his resignation for him.  She did not need him working outside of the home unless she decided to loan him out to friends or family to do housework for them.

He was not required to put on the high-heeled boots due to the obvious pain his feet were in.  Janine was more concerned with the amount of work he could accomplish than on causing him any more pain, or, at least, physical pain.

Janine was the first to arrive home that evening.  She came in smiling, carrying two small gift-wrapped boxes, which she set on the counter.  She told Marcus to follow her upstairs, where she made him draw her a bubble bath and help her bathe.

He was then required to give her a cream rub as she informed him she wanted Ron to enjoy the feel of her body completely.  She then asked him to select the perfect lingerie for her to wear for her new lover.  Marcus surprised her by picking out an ensemble in all black but sans the corset.  Instead, he gave her a sharp-looking garter set to wear.

“Marcus, you actually have pretty good taste, but why the garters and not the corset?”

“Your shape is perfect without being constricted.  And besides, why cover up so much perfect skin?  Do you not want to feel his body against yours?”

“You just may make a decent cuckold after all.” was all she said in reply.

He was then sent down to prepare dinner.  It was already started with the sauce simmering and the salads made.  All that was left was to cook the pasta.  This he waited to do until he heard the front door open, and he knew his new master was home.

As he had been taught, he went to greet Ron by dropping to his knees and kissing the man’s shoes.  Ron roughly pushed him away and said.  “Enough pussy boy.  Go fix me a stiff drink and light me a cigarette.  How many have you smoked today?”

“None Master.”

‘Then make sure you smoke two before finishing dinner.  Janine wants you addicted as soon as possible.”

It was not long before dinner was ready, and Marcus had helped both Mistress and Master to sit down and had served them.  He was then forced to kneel on his knees between the two of them.  He was instructed to keep his eyes open and upward so that he could learn how lovers act at the table.  While they hand-fed sauce-covered pasta to each other occasionally, Janine would toss a piece towards his open mouth.  Most of the time, her aim was bad, intentionally he figured, and the pasta would land on the floor or on one of Ron’s boots.  Of course, Marcus was expected to get on his belly and lick everything up and swallow it.

When dinner was over, and Marcus had finished cleaning everything up, Janine called him into the living room.  The two boxes he had seen earlier had been placed on the coffee table.  “I came bearing gifts,” Janine announced.

She took the larger of the presents and handed it to Ron.  “Here, lover, open it.”

Ron took it and, without trying to save the paper, roughly ripped the wrapping off of the box. As he opened the box, his mouth almost fell to the floor.  Inside was a watch but not just any watch.  It was a Rolex.

Janine was almost jumping up and down with excitement.  “Come on, let us see what you got.”

When Ron held up the watch, Marcus wanted to die.

Janine looked at her crestfallen husband and said.  “Isn’t that the same watch that you have been drooling over for the last couple of years?  When I saw it, I just had to get it for Ron.  That is a real man’s watch, much too good for a wimp like you, don’t you think?”

“Yes, mistress.” was all he could say, and with the lump in his throat, he had difficulty saying that.

Janine then handed Marcus the remaining box.  He carefully opened the wrapping, saving the small amount of paper.  Slowly he removed the lid, and inside was a long thin chain.  It was not something that could be worn for jewelry.  In fact, he had no idea what it would be used for.  He looked quizzically at Janine.

“Thank Ron; it was his idea.  He told me that he had experimented when he was a kid with testicle wrapping.  He said, wrapping the scrotum with the thin chain was very uncomfortable, so I thought we could try it on you.  Of course, I could have got it from the jewelry store in gold or silver, but why spend that kind of money one you.  I got it at the hardware store for $2.99.  Aren’t you proud of me?”

Marcus hung his head and said.  “Yes, Mistress.”

“Come on, get out of your clothes.  I want to see how tight I can wrap your balls.”

He obeyed, and when he was standing completely without a stitch of clothes, she instructed him to grab his scrotum between two fingers and squeeze and pull the sack as far from his body as he could.  Janine started at his pelvis and began tightly wrapping the skin.  She used every bit of that chain ending where Marcus’ fingers had just been removed.  Already his sack was burning almost as if the chain was being heated.  And his balls were beginning to ache.  He could hardly hold back the urge to beg her to remove it, but he knew that would only incite her or Ron to think up something more painful.

Having milked all the humiliation, she figured she could get she put a ball gag in Marcus’s mouth, took him to the basement and hung him from the hook.  “There, now I can spend the evening in peace and quiet with my new lover.  I may or may not come and release you later.  It depends on whether Ron lets me out from under him long enough.”

She did release him and allowed him to remove the chain.  She was delighted as she saw how badly his ball sack had been abused, even showing a few drops of blood where the chain had cut through the skin.  When he was finished, and just before tying him to his bed, she produced a full glass of white semi-thick fluid.  “I did not want you to think I forgot how much you love cum.  So I have been milking it out of my cunt after every fuck session.  God, that man can sure cum.  Open your mouth and drink it slowly.  I want you to enjoy every drop.  Swish some of it around in your mouth and gargle with it.”  She kept on with her comments and instructions until the glass was completely empty, and his stomach was full.  “Don’t worry slave. I am sure there will be another glassful ready for you tomorrow night.  In fact, Ron is probably waiting to give me another deposit right now.  Have a wonderful night and sweet dreams.”

On the second night, she presented Ron with a $500 dollar pair of leather boots.  The third night it was a thousand dollar leather jacket and the fourth night a $700 dollar pair of leather pants.  So it was not surprising when on the fifth night, she ushered both Ron and Marcus out of the house to present Ron with his very own Harley Motorcycle.  Of course, she made Marcus dress like a slut so all his neighbors would see him when they came to view Ron’s new ride.

Not one day went by that Janine did not give Ron something expensive, and many times the gifts were items that Marcus had looked at and admired in the past.  The humiliation of watching his wife shower another man with gifts was almost worse than having to drink her lover’s cum.  And Janine had been right there had been another full glass each and every night.

A Coming Out Party

The weeks passed with Marcus finding himself in more pain and more humiliation each day.  Finally, as the weekend approached, Janine informed him that she was indeed throwing a party for his friends and family.  She had sent the invitations out via his cell phone so that everyone would think it was him that had invited them.

When the morning finally arrived, she presented him with an absolutely gorgeous French Maid’s uniform and black six-inch high-heel pumps. She also gave him a gift certificate for a salon that specialized in gay men and sent him to have his hair, nails, and make-up done.  And that included a full-body wax as well.

He was actually surprised when it came time to put on the dress that he looked the part of a real French Maid.  He was almost proud of his figure after it was encased in a full-body corset and fake breasts added to the cups.  He was not allowed panties, and the skirt was short enough so that when he bent, which was difficult for him to do, his cock would stick out of the bottom of the skirt.

Marcus’ primary responsibility was to meet and greet each guest and then serve them food and drinks at their request.  He was kept busy bussing food from the kitchen to all areas of the house, including the basement when Janine escorted different parties to show them her new play area and punishment room.  At different times, he heard her explaining how Ron frequently had to discipline him for minor infractions but that Marcus had learned from each session and was almost the perfect cuckold.  And on the large screen in the other room videos of his first to his latest days as a slave was playing for everyone to see.

Everyone had finally gathered in the basement, and Janine took the opportunity to formally introduce Ron as her new lover to the entire crowd.  She told them exactly why she had decided to take another man to her bed as she said Marcus wienie was so small that it gave her no satisfaction.  When several of the guests voiced disbelief, she forced Marcus to come forward, step up on a stool and pull up his skirt.  He could hear gasps of astonishment, and several people expressed the opinion that that was the smallest penis they had ever seen.  In fact, a couple of women joked that their clits were longer than that.

Janine made sure she related exactly how inadequate Marcus was in bed, and many of the guests remarked that she had every right to take another man to gain some satisfaction.  And then someone asked her if she was thinking of getting a divorce.

“Oh, heavens, no.  Marcus is worthless in the bedroom; it is true.  But he is learning to be a first-rate housekeeper, and he is even taking cooking lessons.  I don’t know if he will ever be a gourmet cook, but he has proven to be an excellent bootlicker.”

And then several of the women, including his sister, asked if there would be a time when they could borrow Marcus for a day.  It seems they all had housework that was beneath their dignity to be done.

When the party ended,d Janine sent Marcus to stand by the door and thank his guests for coming. He played his part well, extending his hand to each person and thanking them for coming.  Most of the men ignored the gesture, and many of them voiced their opinion of sissy men and that they were afraid they might catch something if they allowed him to touch them.  And his father slapped his hand away and told him he wasn’t fit to call himself a man and that he was no longer considered his son.  His mother, on the other hand, took him into her arms and gave him a big hug.  She whispered in his ear that it was not his fault that he had been shorted in the manhood department.  “In fact, you probably inherited that from your father.”  And she kissed him on the cheek before leaving.

Janine then told Marcus that after he had cleaned everything up and straightened the house that he was free to do whatever he wished for the rest of the night.  She gave him a little pat and told him she was proud of him and then went up the stairs to be with Ron.

Marcus was a little surprised at his wife’s leniency, although he quickly discovered that she probably was thinking more of herself than of him.  There was so much work that he would not get to bed until the middle of the night, and he was sure that Janine did not want to stay awake only to restrain him to his bed.  He did, however, take the opportunity to settle into a comfortable chair and enjoy smoking a couple of cigarettes without being forced to inhale in an unusual manner.  As the nicotine hit his lungs, his head began to swirl, and he knew he was addicted to a habit he had never intended to start.  “I guess Janine received her wish?” he thought.

Sometimes Things Don’t End The Way You Think

As the day passed, Janine became more tolerant, and Ron became more demanding.  It was almost like he could not stand to see any kindness extended to the man whose place he was usurping.  And then, one night, things came to a head.  Janine had gone out for an evening with her girlfriend, and right after she left the house, Ron had dragged Marcus down into the basement.

He forced him to remove all his clothes and then to mount the horse.  His arms were tied behind his back, and his legs restrained hanging down.

“Now, shithead.” Ron began.  “We are going to have this out once and for all.  When Janine comes home, you are going to tell her you want a divorce and that you want to move out immediately.  I am sick and tired of seeing your ugly face around the woman I love and me.  As soon as she divorces you, I am going to ask her to marry me.  Do you understand me?”

“I understand what you want me to do, but I am not going to do it.  You will have to kill me before I step aside and let you have my wife.  If, however, Janine wants me to move out, all she has to do is tell me, and I will do as she asks.  Does she know what you are doing here tonight?”

“She knows I am in love with her.  That is all she needs to know.”

“And have you told her that you were going to try and force me out of the house?”

“I asked her to throw your ass out, but she refused.  So I guess it is up to me.  She told me she had some stainless steel nails soaking in alcohol, but I don’t see any reason to waste something that expensive on you.  I bought some plain old roofing nails.  I think they will do a perfectly good job of nailing your cock and balls to this horse.”

And he left for a few minutes.  When he returned, he had his hammer and nails.  He grabbed some skin of Marcus’s testicle sack and stretched it out and hammered a nail straight through it and into the wood of the horse.

“We can continue this as long as you like.  I have all night and a whole box of nails.  Or you could just call Janine and tell her you want out of this arrangement.  If you do a good enough job of convincing her, maybe, I will let you pull this nail out and start packing.  Of course, you have very little left that Janine has not given to me.”

He was just picking up another nail when he heard the voice.  “Ron, that is enough.  I thought you were going to try something like this, so I lied about going out for the evening.  You are the one that needs to pack his things and get out.”

“But I don’t understand; I am doing this because I love you and I want us to be together.”

“And that is the problem exactly.  All I wanted was a good steady fuck and someone to share my sadism with.  I already have someone that loves me and that I love back.  Why couldn’t you just be happy with what I offered?”

“You can’t mean that.  I know you love me.” Ron whimpered.

“I was in lust with you, not in love with you.  For Christ’s sake, I had to make every move.  I had to suggest every new thing.  You are no more of a man than Marcus is.  Now get out before I call the police and have you arrested for assaulting my husband.”

As he headed out of the door, he turned one last time and said.  “I will be back tomorrow to collect my things.”

“Take whatever will fit on the motorcycle I bought you.  You will leave everything else.”

And with his head hanging, he left.  A few minutes later, he fired up the bike and rode away for the last time.

Janine came over and inspected how seriously Marcus was injured.  She was concerned when she discovered that Ron had indeed sunk the nail all the way in, pushing Marcus skin solidly against the wood.  She left him for a minute and came back with a power skill saw, which she used to carefully cut out the section of wood that held his sack.  It took a long time, as she had to be extremely careful not to catch any of his skin.  And it was painful for Marcus, as he had to pull the skin away from the saw.  But with them both working together, she finally managed to free him although he still had a piece of wood dangling from his crotch.  There was still some pain involved as she worked the nail up from the bottom.

She then cleaned the wound with alcohol and informed him she would drive him to the emergency room for a tetanus shot.  It would be a little embarrassing for him as he would have to explain that he had done it to himself after watching a self-mutilation video on the Internet, but it was better than getting lockjaw.

It was early morning before they finally got home and were sitting drinking coffee and sharing cigarettes.

“You know it is time I weaned you off of nicotine,” She told him.  “But don’t worry as soon as I am sure it is all out of your system. I’ll make you start smoking again.  I so love to watch you suffering from withdrawals.”

“Permission to speak?” Mistress.

“Sure, your time as my slave actually ran out last night.”  She laughed.

“Well, it is just that I thought you and Ron were really getting along well.  I was really surprised that you took my side.”

“Don’t get me wrong.  I loved fucking that man.  Did you see how big his cock was?  You know that tiny thing of yours is never going to enter my cunt again, don’t you?”

Marcus’ face flushed red.  He was surprised that anything that could be said or done still had an effect, but he was truly embarrassed.

“So, where do we go from here?” He asked a little afraid of the answer.

“Oh, I am sure that you will lose another bet shortly, and I will take you for my slave again.  In the meantime, get your rest.”

“Why don’t we skip the wagering part, and I will just agree to become your permanent slave.”

She smiled and asked.  “Now, what fun would that be?  I’m sure we can come up with a suitable wager.”

“So if I am not allowed to have sex with you and Ron is no longer in the picture, what are you going to do for sex?”

“Oh, don’t worry.  I met a very nice, but huge black man the other day.  I bet I can have him in my bed by the end of the week?  Now there is a wager; you shouldn’t be able to pass up.”

The end.

I want to thank you for reading this story.  I hope you enjoyed reading it as much as I did writing it.  Please consider stopping by the Kindle store at Amazon and writing a short review.  Any review, regardless of whether they are good or bad, will help me become more noticed.

If you have specific ideas, comments, or suggestions, please feel free to email me directly. Here is the address:  mailto:wandapeters1@yahoo.com

If you liked this book, please visit my author’s page at Amazon.com.   Here is the direct link. I have quite a number of other books listed there.

https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

A Free Book to Share

 

How my Wife Became Julie’s Slave

A First Encounter

I remember the day that they moved in.  The big moving van pulled right next door to our house.  I thought at the time that I hoped they would be able to empty it and be on their way in a hurry as they were clearly blocking part of our driveway.  And then I noticed the woman that was directing the unloading.  She was about 5 foot 6 inches tall and weighed maybe 120 pounds.  But every ounce of that weight was in the right locations.  Her long blonde hair was tied back with a ribbon but I could imagine what it would look like down and framing her face.  If there is such a thing as a goddess I was looking at her.

I must have been ogling her for an exorbitant amount of time for I heard my wife Jill call out my name.  “Martin where in the world have you gone off to?  I thought you were going to help me in the kitchen.”

“Sorry Jill, I was just checking out the new neighbors that are moving in next door.  I knew the house was sold from the sign in the yard but I hadn’t expected anyone this soon.”

Jill then must have got curious for she showed up next to me and pushed me out of the way so she could get a look for herself.  She had barely looked out the window when she turned to give me the evil eye.  Now, I see what is taking you so long.  I can see I am going to have to keep you busy from now on or you are going to be wandering next door.

“Ah, Jill, you know I only have eyes for you.”

“Well, then push them back in your head and come give me a hand.  I want to move the refrigerator and stove out away from the wall so I can clean behind them.

So we spent the rest of the day on mundane activities.

It was a couple of days later when Jill announced that she was going to go next door and introduce herself.  She told me she would be back in a few minutes and left me to my own devices.  Well, the few minutes turned into a couple hours before she returned.

“Wow, you will never in a million years guess what I just learned about our new neighbors.” My wife gushed.

“Let me think,” I began.  “They are secretly vampires and you went in and found them sleeping in their coffins.”

She looked at me as if I had two heads and I started to break out laughing.  She reached out and slapped me hard across the face.

“Ouch, that hurt.  Can’t you take a joke anymore?”

“Pay attention when I am trying to tell you something.”

“Wow, when did you become a dominatrix?” I asked.

“Just shut up and listen to my story or I will show you what else I can do to cause you pain.”  But at least, she said that with a smile.

“Ok, here goes.  I went over to introduce myself to our new neighbors.  I knocked at the door and it seemed it took quite a while for Julie to answer it.  When she finally came she only had a big towel wrapped around her.  I thought that was strange because her hair was not damp and she did not look like she had just stepped from the shower or bath.  And so I started to excuse myself by saying that I apparently had dropped by at the wrong time and that I could come back later.  But she assured me that everything was fine and that I should come in and have a cup of coffee with her and her husband.  His name is Peter by the way.  So I went in and she led me to the kitchen and she poured me a cup of coffee and then we went out on the back patio.  Her husband was there also wrapped in a towel.  I have to tell you I was a little uncomfortable at that point.  True he had his genitals covered but not much else.  And he is built for a man as well as Julie is for a woman.  I guess I must have been staring at him the way a person might stare at a Greek sculpture for I heard Julie clear her throat to get my attention.  She didn’t seem upset mind you, she just introduced me to her husband and then offered me a seat.”

“It sounds like they take things pretty casually,”  I said.

“Maybe more casually than you think,” She stated.  “I told them that I just wanted to stop by to welcome them to the neighborhood and that I hoped we could all get together soon, perhaps for a barbecue and drinks.  Julie told me that sounded like a wonderful idea and then she told me something that almost made me fall off the chair I was sitting on.  She said she hoped that I wouldn’t be offended but that she and Peter are nudists and they seldom wear clothes when they are at home.  She said that was why it took her so long to answer the door since her and Peter were lounging around naked and had not brought their towels out with them.  She had to rush upstairs to get them and toss one to Peter before opening the door.  I guess my mouth must have fallen open at that point.  What is one supposed to say when told her new neighbors like to lounge around in their backyard without any clothes on?  And especially when their backyard is right next to ours.”

“Wow, maybe I better go check this out.” I declared.  And then I made a mock attempt at getting up from my seat.

“You ain’t checking anything out Buster.” My wife told me.  “In fact, I am going to call the local builders association and see what I have to do to have a 10-foot privacy fence installed.”

“Come on, Jill,” I said.  “Surely you have seen naked people before.”

“Yes, in my college days I saw a few.  And of course, I see you naked once in a blue moon.  But I haven’t seen any that looked like they just jumped out of a centerfold in a pornographic magazine.  Just looking at Peter with a towel wrapped around his middle made my panties start to get wet.  And if you ever saw Julie naked I bet you would stay hard for a week.”

I didn’t say anything right away as I was trying to picture my wife drooling over another man.  That had never been one of my fantasies but I have to say that it did cause me a slight rise in a certain muscle.

“I didn’t know that you harbored sexual thoughts about other men,”  I stated.  “If your panties are indeed moist perhaps we should go upstairs.  I wouldn’t mind a little morning sex for a change.”

Jill looked at me and smiled.  “And I suppose you don’t mind if the reason we had sex is because I was fantasizing about Peter?”

“Would you mind if I was picturing myself with Julie?” I asked.

“This conversation is getting too weird,” Jill announced.  “I have things to do not the least of which is to check out fencing.  And you promised to clean out the garage as I remember.

“What happened to the idea of morning sex?” I complained.

“If you really want sex, go upstairs and into the bathroom where you can have some privacy.  But don’t take all day about it.  The garage is not going to clean itself.”

“How about if I do a little gardening in the back yard instead?” I joked.  And then she did slap my face.

The weekend passed without any further conversation about nude neighbors.  Of course, I did try to sneak a peek a couple of times but unfortunately, no one was in the back yard next door.

It was Sunday afternoon before either of us mentioned our new neighbors.  And that came about because normally we had some type of barbecue on Sundays.  I told Jill that I was going to start the grill and if she wanted she could make a salad to go with the steaks.  She got a funny look on her face as I started to open the back door.

“Don’t be spending a lot of time looking into our neighbors’ yard.  I don’t want to wait until midnight to eat our dinner.”

Well of course after lighting the grill I had to take a peek next door.  But to my consternation, it was not Julie that was in the backyard naked.  I have to hand it to him, though, Peter is indeed built like a Greek God.  Going back inside, I announced to my wife that I thought it would be a good idea if we ate inside tonight.

“Really,” she said.  “We always eat on the back patio this time of year.  Is there a storm brewing that I don’t know about?”

“I don’t know about a storm,” I began.  “But you might have trouble chewing your food with your mouth hanging open. And I guess Peter must be a fireman?”

“Why do you say that?” Jill asked.

“Well, he has a huge hose,” I stated tongue in cheek.

“Really, I think maybe I will take a couple extra steaks out and see if our neighbors would like to join us for dinner.”

“Yeah, I think maybe you are too late with that idea.  I saw smoke coming from his grill.  I couldn’t tell what he was cooking but it was something that smelled pretty good.  But if you don’t mind the scenery I guess we can eat out back.”

I went back out and put the steaks on the grill.  I took a few looks next door but the smoke from Peter’s grill had died down and it appeared that they had decided to eat indoors.  I really was disappointed as I wanted to get a look at Julie sans clothes.

Our meal passed uneventfully but several times I caught Jill glancing towards the neighbors.  I really did not know how I felt about her new found interest in the nudity culture.  On one hand I guess I was a little jealous.  She certainly had not shown this much interest in seeing my body in a long time, but on the other hand, it was possible that a little sexual excitement might turn out to be for my benefit.

After cleaning up the dishes and leftover food I made my way into the living room grabbing a beer from the refrigerator on the way.  I sat down and turned on the television and was soon disappointed.  It never fails to amaze me how someone can have over 100 channels and still be able to find nothing worthwhile to watch.

I had been switching channels for a while before I noticed that Jill had not come in to join me.  I became curious and decided to go investigate to see what she was up to.  My first thought was she might be neighbor watching but she would have had to pass me to get to the backyard.  I turned off the TV and started upstairs.  I tried to be quiet just in case I might catch her in some compromising position.  I knew that was wishful thinking but one must take his excitement wherever he can get it.

So I was shocked when I entered our bedroom and there was Jill in just her birthday suit spread out on the top of the covers.  I stood there admiring what she was showing and she finally noticed me in the doorway.

Her faced turned a gentle pink color and I knew she was embarrassed to be found in that position although she certainly had taken no precautions against being discovered. We had been married for 20 years but I still found her to be absolutely gorgeous.  True her breasts had started to sag a little and I suppose she had a few extra pounds around her middle but overall she was one hot momma.

She smiled at me and crooked her finger in invitation for me to join her on the bed.  I did not hesitate for any longer than it took for me to shed the clothes that I wore.  I was fully erect and ready for action by the time I had crossed the room.  I did not immediately jump her bones as I might have but rather stood close to her and ran my fingers across her exposed breasts.  I am not really a breast man but hers are extra sensitive and she loves to have them caressed.

She gave out a low moan as I took one of her nipples between my fingers and began to squeeze and twist it gently.  I stopped for a minute and crossed the room to her dressing table and came back with a jar of body lotion.  I began to rub some of it between my hands to warm it up knowing she does not like the shock of cold lotion being applied to her body.  Then I started to massage beginning with her shoulders.  As I moved downward I spent a long time on her breasts and by the time I had reached her rib cage she was moaning in pleasure.  She had even allowed one of her hands to sneak down between her legs and was openly fingering her slit.  This was something I had never seen her do in all the years we had been married and the sight made my cock stand to full attention.

I moved past that location and started working the cream into her upper legs and thighs.  I used tiny swirls with my fingers just lightly brushing her skin and I saw her hips rise in anticipation.  She was definitely more turned on than I had seen her in years and I had to force myself not to slide between her thighs and push my rod into her channel.  I spent a long time on her lower legs and feet looking up occasionally to see what she was doing with her fingers.  I was actually shocked to see two of her fingers pushed up deep inside her and her thumb busily rubbing her clit.  Her moans were getting deeper and louder and then her hips started to buck and I knew she had brought herself to orgasm.

I waited for her spasms to subside and then patted her ass cheek gently as an indication that I wanted her to roll over.  Then I started my massage all over again from the top down.  Not one word passed between us but the message to both of us was clear.  This was one of those special moments that does not happen too often when you have been married for a long time.  When I finally had reached all of the areas that I could without moving her fingers, I closed the top on the jar of cream and mounted the bed.  I moved my head between her legs and gently nudged her fingers away from her slit with my nose and then began lapping up the juice that wet her thighs.  When she began to buck her hips again, I let up from that area and raised up to kiss both cheeks of her luscious ass.  She really started to move when I spread her ass cheeks and dipped my tongue between them.  This was not something that I normally enjoyed but tonight I wanted to give her the full treatment and I allowed my tongue to enter her small puckered hole and go as deeply as it could.

And for the first time she uttered actual words.  “God, yes, Martin ream my asshole.  Stick your tongue in there and clean it out good.”

And I did my best to obey her dirty command.  It did not take long and I heard her scream out and I knew she was in the middle of orgasm number two.  Only when she was completely sated did I finally climb between her thighs and began rubbing the tip of my cock against her slit.  I made sure that with each pass I bore down on her clit and I could feel the moisture from her cunt covering the head of my cock.  I then positioned it and in one thrust buried myself to the hilt.  I had never felt her this hot or this wet and it drove me wild.  It took every ounce of willpower I had not to immediately shoot my load but I wanted to give her something I never had before, a third orgasm.

“Please Martin,” I heard her start.  “Let me roll over and get on top.  I want to ride you like a bucking bronco.”

And ride she did.  As soon as I was on my back she was on her knees above me and she positioned my cock at the entrance to her tunnel and settled all the way until my pubic hair was matted against hers.  She ground herself back and forth and sideways and I knew I was deeper inside her body than I had ever been before.  I reached up and started to manipulate her nipples and for some reason gave them harder pinches and twists that I would normally.  But it did not lessen her passion.  Her moans and grinds told me all I needed to know and I massaged even harder.

And finally I could hold back no more and I tensed my buttocks and with one upward thrust I released a months’ worth of cum deep inside my wife.  And she accepted it with clenched cunt muscles and she cried out one last time and her whole body began to shake.  Only when she finally had come down completely from that sexual high did she allow her whole body to lay firmly on top of me.  I looked into her eyes and saw that there were some tears welling up in them and I was afraid that I had done something to spoil the occasion.  But then she looked at me and started to speak to me.

“Thank you so much for that.  That was the most amazing session of lovemaking we have ever had.  I thought I was going to explode when I felt you start to ream my asshole.  In all the years we have been together you have never done that before.  But I certainly hope this is not the last time.  And then she lowered her lips to mine and showed me that it did not matter where they had been a few minutes before.  Her tongue snaked into my mouth and if I had not been so thoroughly spent I would have tried to give her a fourth.

Some Real Changes

We went pretty much back to normal for the next few days.  Although my wife smiled more than usual you would not notice that anything out of the ordinary had happened.  And then I came home from work and found several huge boxes in the middle of the living room.  I called for Jill but she did not answer me so I began inspecting to try and find out what was in them.  I did not want to begin opening them just in case they had been delivered to the wrong address and so I searched for some type of shipping label on them.

I had about given up when I heard the front door open.  I headed that way only to almost run into Jill and another couple.  She looked at me and said, “I see you have found my surprise.  Martin this is Julie and her husband Peter.  I know you saw him the other night when you went out to start the grill.”

I reached out and shook his hand and hoped that he did not see my face begin to flush.  I was a little embarrassed to have my wife mention that I had seen him in the nude and I prayed that she had not told him about my fireman crack.  “I am glad to meet you, Peter.”  And then I turned to Julie and offered my hand to her as well.  I looked her over openly as I held her hand.  I was disappointed that she was not practicing her nudity, but she looked great none-the-less in a tube top and short white shorts and low heeled sandals.

“And have you seen me over the back fence, as well, Martin?” she asked with a big smile.

“No, I can’t say I have had that pleasure although I can’t say I would turn my head if I did.”

“Oh, you silver-tongued devil.  I can see I will have to keep a close watch out for you.”

“Ok, Jill,” I started.  “Do you want to tell me what you have hidden in these huge boxes?”

“There is a box cutter over on the table.  Why don’t you open them up and take a look?  Julie and Peter are going to be staying for dinner and Peter has agreed to help you set all this up down in the recreation room in the basement.  Julie would you like to keep me company in the kitchen and leave the men to do their thing.”

As they left the room I got the box cutter and began to cut open the packing tape.  I pulled open the top of the box and removed some Styrofoam packing to reveal what looked to be part of a treadmill.  I looked at Peter with a strange expression but he did not seem to understand what I expected.  So I opened another box and found what looked to be a rowing machine.

“I have no idea what is going on here,” I said with a little emphasis in my voice.  It looks like my wife has decided that we need to exercise.  Do you know anything about this?”

“Only that she saw our equipment in the basement and asked me if I would mind helping you set up yours.  Didn’t you know she was ordering it?”

“No, and that is a little unusual for Jill.  She almost always discusses any purchase with me unless it is something small and insignificant.  This doesn’t fit either of those criteria.”

“Well, I am afraid that I may know where she got the idea, but I don’t want to get myself in trouble by talking out of turn.  I think you need to talk this over with Jill.  In the meantime do you want me to help you take the stuff to the basement and set it up?  Or would you rather we waited until after you have your chat?”

I thought about it for a few minutes and then said.  “Oh, what the hell.  Let’s do it.  She asks so little of me that I am not going to make a big deal over some exercise stuff.”

“Probably a wise choice,” he said.  And I got a small chill down my back the way he said it.

We had lugged the boxes down the stairs, with difficulty I might add.  I figured that I did not even need to use the equipment, just carrying it was exercise enough.  I checked to see what tools I would need and went to retrieve them while Peter started emptying the boxes.  We had the treadmill assembled and had started on the rowing machine when Jill yelled down that dinner was ready.

Peter and I washed up in the lavatory downstairs and then made our way upstairs.  The women had set up the meal on the back patio table and were ready to sit down when we came out.  Peter immediately went around the table and held his wife’s chair for her to sit down and so not to be outdone, I did the same for Jill. She gave me a big smile but did not say anything except thank you.

They had prepared a huge salad with lettuce, onions, tomatoes, pickles, olives and carrots.  They had already mixed it together with a creamy Italian dressing and so all we needed to do was dish it up on our plates.  I was surprised to see that Julie had poured each of us a generous portion of red wine as we seldom drank wine at dinner.  When we finished our salads Jill brought out a beautiful pasta dish piled high with marinara sauce and parmesan cheese.  And underneath was a large piece of chicken that had been cooked in the same sauce.  Everything was so delicious that I figured she got the exercise equipment just so I could work off the extra calories I had eaten.

When the meal was over Julie looked over at her husband and simply said, “Peter do your thing.”

Peter did not even hesitate, he simply got up from his chair and began to clear away the dishes and leftover food from the table.  I looked at my wife to see what was going on but she said not a word.  I felt bad for the poor guy and so I got up and gave him a hand.  It took us some time to get everything cleaned up and put away.  Several times I looked over at Peter and wanted to ask him what this was all about but I figured he would tell me when he was ready.  That moment never came and so when we were done and ready to go back to our wives, I came straight out and asked him.  “Peter, do you mind telling me what that was all about?’

“I am sorry Martin, but Julie did not give me permission to divulge our lifestyle to you.  She has told Jill everything so maybe when we are gone you could ask her.”

The women were just finishing another glass of wine when we entered.  Julie set her glass down and motioned to her husband.  Peter immediately went to her and helped her out of her chair.  No words were spoken by the two but volumes were said by the body language.  Peter waited for his wife to say her goodbyes and then thanked us both for our hospitality.

Before they left Julie turned to me and said.  “Peter will be glad to help you finish setting everything up tomorrow evening after work if you would like, but tonight he had his own chores that need to be done at home.”

I had no idea what to say to that so I just nodded and watched her lead Peter out of the house.  I turned to Jill and finally asked her what was going on.

“Do you mean about the exercise equipment?”

“Well, that but more importantly what was that between Julie and Peter?  It was almost as if he was her servant instead of her husband.”

“You are close to right, he is actually her slave.  She told me he signed everything over to her on their wedding day and agreed to serve her for the rest of his life.  I am really quite envious of her.”

“Really why do you say that?” I asked.

“Well, think about it.  She has that gorgeous hunk of a man at her constant beck and call.  She doesn’t have to do any of the housework and he serves her sexually anytime and anyway she tells him.”

I was beginning to get nervous.  Jill spending time with a slave owner was not something that I relished.  She could come up with enough ideas by herself.

“Ok, so where does the exercise equipment come in?”

“I am not sure exactly how to tell you this, but I have been spending a lot of time with Julie.  When she is at home she and Peter never wear clothes and yet they are so comfortable in the nude.  She has asked me several times if I wanted to shed my clothes as well, but I told her that I was ashamed of my body.  Well, she took me into her bedroom and insisted I take off my clothes so she could inspect my body.”

“And you did it?” I asked incredulously.

“It is really difficult to say no to Julie.  When she looks you directly in the eyes it is all most hypnotizing.  I hesitated a little and she just reached out and started unbuttoning my blouse.  The next thing I knew I was standing in front of her in the nude and she was examining my body from every angle.  She even pinched the skin around my middle and my ass.  She then told me that I have a beautiful body and with a little effort I could be as tight as I was 20 years ago.  She then took me into her basement and showed me what she and Peter use to keep their magnificent bodies in shape with.  I went right out and ordered the exact same equipment.  Did you boys get everything set up? I want to get started right away toning my muscles.  I want to be able to strip out of my clothes and not be ashamed of my body.”

“I don’t think that I am comfortable with you spending so much time over at the neighbors.  It would be bad enough if it was just Julie prancing around in the nude, but you say Peter is naked also.  I am really not fine with that.”

“Oh don’t be such a prude.  Peter is a perfect gentleman around me.  He doesn’t even get a hard on although I wish he would.  You were right he does have a huge hose and I would love to see it fully loaded.”

“Jill for God’s sake.  Do you hear yourself?  You are beginning to sound like a loose woman.”

“Slut, is really the word you are looking for isn’t it, Martin?”

“No of course not.  I would never call you a name like that.  I am just not used to you talking the way you are.  I think maybe Julie is a bad influence.”

“Think what you want.  Now is the equipment ready to use or not?”

“Come on, see for yourself.”  And I led the way down the stairs.

She saw that the treadmill was assembled and plugged into the socket but that the rowing machine still needed some work.  She went over and climbed onto the treadmill and started it up on a slow setting.  She then turned the crank until she was doing a fast walk and then a little more so that she had to run to keep up with the belt.

While she was doing her thing I went to work on the rowing machine.  There were only a few parts left and by the time she had slowed the treadmill down to cool out I had it working.  I plugged it into the wall but I had no idea what I was supposed to do from there and so I just motioned for Jill to come take a look.

She had obviously used one before because she just climbed into the seat and pushed a button.  She grabbed the handles and she was soon working her arms as if she was on a real skiff and pulling the oars.

“All right, while I do a set on this machine you go over and do 15 minutes of fast walking on the treadmill.”

“Now wait a minute,” I said.  “Julie may be able to order Peter around but I do not remember signing on as your slave.”

“Suit yourself, but we are invited to a party at Julie’s house a week from Saturday.  And if you want to look like a fat out of shape old man when you take your clothes off be my guest.  But I am going to look hot.”

I just stood there with my mouth open for what seemed like hours.  Did she just tell me that we were going to be taking our clothes off in front of a strange group of people?  “Not in this lifetime,” I thought.

She let the machine work her arms, shoulders and legs for another 15 minutes and then shut it down

She then announced that she was going to take a shower and get some of the sweat off.  “I would invite you to take one with me but since you haven’t even worked up a sweat there wouldn’t be much point.”

“I can think of a way that I could work up a sweat,” I told her with a grin.

“You won’t be working up a sweat with the use of my body anytime soon unless you start doing as you are told.”

“So that is how it is going to be?  Either I knuckle under to your demands or I get shut out in the sex department?  Well, I have news for you.  If you don’t want me in your bed, I bet I can find someone else that will.”

“Two of us can play that game,” She said matter of factly.  “But I bet once I tone a few muscles, I can get another man before you can find a woman that wants your flab.”

And she walked out of the room before I could even think of a comeback.

Although my pride was hurting I did not want to continue the argument with Jill.  And she did not mention what had transpired again.  We went to bed that night but she did not welcome my advance but simply turned her back to me and went to sleep.

Several days went by with the two of us having an uneasy truce.  Every night after dinner she would make her way down into the basement and be gone for an hour.  And then she would return with her hair wet and put up in a towel.  And while she was gone, I would take out a beer and sit in my easy chair.  And then one night I went up to my bedroom and stripped off all my clothes and inspected myself in the full-length mirror.  I indeed had quite a few extra pounds that needed to be shed.  The thought of taking my clothes off in front of anyone with Peter in the same room sent shock waves of humiliation through me.  But then I had no intention of taking my clothes off in front of anyone other than my wife.  Did I?

It was then that I made a decision.  I could stay stubborn and take matters into my own hands when it came to sex.  Or I could swallow my pride and maybe get back in Jill’s good graces.  So I slipped on a pair of shorts and an old sweatshirt along with my walking shoes and headed down to the basement.  Jill was just starting to sit down at the rowing machine when she saw me enter the room.

She gave me a huge smile seeing the way that I was dressed and said, “Welcome to my humble abode.  Have you come to join me sir Knight?”

I took a long look at her long legs that were obviously much tighter than they were only a few days ago and then at her breasts that seemed to stand up a little straighter.  “God, you look good enough to eat,” I stated.

“If you work really hard this whole week, maybe I will let you eat me this weekend.”

I started up the treadmill at a slow walk.  I got bored with that after just a couple of minutes and cranked it up so that I was jogging.  But that only lasted a little while as well when I felt myself running out of breath.  And I slowed it down and then stopped it.

Jill, looked at me with what I could only classify as disdain.  “You are not quitting already, are you?”

“What do you mean already?  It feels like I have been on that thing for an hour.”

“If you don’t give it a chance to stretch you out a little you will not gain anything.  Would you like me to help you stick to a proper regimen?”

“And just how do you intend to do that?”

Jill climbed off of the rowing machine and came over to me.  “Here get back on the treadmill and I will show you.”

I did as she ordered and she took my right wrist and placed it in a Velcro sleeve which she wrapped tight.  Before I could begin to object she followed suit with my left wrist.  “There, now I am going to turn it on to a fast walk and set the timer for 15 minutes.  You will have no choice but to keep up or you will find yourself being dragged.”

I was soon huffing and puffing but I had no choice but to keep my legs churning.  What seemed like an hour later I heard a bell sound and the machine slowed down and eventually stopped.  Jill then came over and released my arms and helped me off the belt.  She handed me a bottle of water and told me to drink it all.  When I finished the water she gave me a towel and told me to wipe myself off.

“Now it is time for your turn on the rowing machine,” she announced.

I gave her a look that said you are out of your mind but she just grabbed my arm and led me to the other piece of equipment.  I sat down in the seat and she again fastened my arms to the machine.  After making sure that the machine was adjusted properly, she started it up and again set a timer.

When the time finished she helped me up and told me to take a shower.  Every muscle in my body felt like it was on fire and I spent a long time under the hot water.  But just thinking about being tied down by my wife, did cause one muscle to tighten up.  Maybe if I was really good I could get her to tie me to our bed.

The week went by with Jill and me exercising for an hour and together.  We would each work out on a machine for 15 minutes, drink a bottle of water then do sit ups for 10 minutes then another 15 minutes on the other machine and then a few calisthenics.

She really did not have to do it but I still allowed her to fasten my hands to the machines.  Honestly, it gave me a boner just allowing her to do it and I think she realized that.  By the time Saturday came I noticed that I was beginning to breathe easier.  Jill had increased her time on the machines to 30 minutes each and she insisted that I increase mine to 20 minutes.  The hardest part of the program was the setups and I wished there was some way to be forced to accomplish those.  I mentioned this to Jill and she got a funny look on her face.

“Well, I can’t force you to do it but perhaps I can entice you too.”  She then had me lay on the mat on my back and asked me to do a setup as high as I could lift myself.  She then took off her shorts and stood with her back to my face and bent to the approximate height that I had reached doing the setup.  Now, do your setup and make sure you make contact with my ass.  Then stick out your tongue and lick what you can reach.  And she reached behind her and spread her ass cheeks.  I will tell you that doing setups became very enjoyable very fast.

I never enjoyed doing exercises so much in my life.  I actually looked forward to each session and was not even grumpy when my wife insisted on increasing each time on each device.  I even thought I noticed some improvement in my waistline.  And I knew that my leg muscles were more toned as were my arms and chest.  Of course, I had another muscle that was not growing and I knew in my heart that no matter how much the rest of my body improved that would be the muscle that kept me from stripping down beyond my shorts.

When Saturday came, Jill was true to her word and she told me I could spend as much time as I wanted, worshipping her body with my tongue.  I surprised her and myself by requesting that I be allowed access right after her evening workout and before she took a shower.  She gave me a funny look but acquiesced without much more than a smirk.  “You know that I will be hot and sweaty then,” She stated.

“I know, that is what makes the idea exciting.”

“All right but I want you to do your exercises and finish before me.  You I want to be showered and clean before we start.  I don’t want you dripping sweat on me while you work.”

I timed it perfectly and made sure that I was clean and toweled off just as she finished her workout.  We had a padded bench in the workout room and I asked her to lie back on that as I did not want even a little of her precious nectar to fall from her body in the climb to our bedroom.

“You are getting to be very kinky, you know.  Maybe I will decide to turn you into my slave like Peter is to Julie.”

“Let’s not get too far ahead of ourselves.  Let’s just enjoy this moment.”

I was going to start with her face, but she nixed that idea.  “Give me a cool cloth and I will take care of my own face,” she demanded.  “Everything from my neck down is fair game.”

So that is where I started.  I made sure that every drop of sweat was licked from every inch of her skin.  It took me a long time to finish her breasts and she was panting heavily by the time I moved to her belly.  I deliberately passed her pubic area by and went to the top of her legs.  I worked my way down both legs and even licked between her toes and the soles of her feet.  I then told her to turn over and I repeated the process on her back.  And finally, I allowed myself to enjoy the best section of her body.

I first started with her pussy and spent a long time making sure that every inch that I could reach was licked clean.  I avoided long contact with her clit but even so she was bucking her hips rapidly.  I felt her ass cheeks clench and she began shaking her head side to side and moaning.  I could tell that this was one of the strongest orgasms she had ever had and I swelled with pride.

I stood up away from her to allow my back to rest for a minute.  She must have misunderstood my motive for she said very loudly.  “Oh no, you don’t.  You are not finished yet.  The best is yet to come.  Get your tongue busy between the cheeks of my ass.”

Having her demand me do it made it even more special.  I did everything that I could to ensure that she was clean as deep as my tongue would go.  And as I reamed her hole she was busy with her fingers on her slit and soon was writhing with another huge orgasm.  And although I was as hard as I had ever been I made no attempt to mount her body.  I wanted her to enjoy the warm afterglow without having to strain for anything more.

When her breath had come back to normal she turned to face me.  She looked happier than I had seen her in a long time and I wondered if she was going to tell me why.

“Martin, you know I loved what you just did for me.  And part of me wants to reciprocate in some fashion.  But another part of me wants to keep you hard like that for the rest of the night.”

I did not reply I just reached for a towel and asked her if she would like to towel off or go take a shower.

She reached out and took my cock between her fingers and gave it a strong squeeze.  “How many times have you masturbated this past week, Martin?”

I hung my head a little in shame never having had to explain my self-gratification to anyone before.  Strange that in 20 years of marriage my wife had never before asked me about masturbation.

“Pretty much every day after our workouts,” I said.  “You know being allowed to lick your ass when I am doing setups gets me hard as hell.  Are you disappointed in me?”

“No, not really but I want you to promise me that you will never do it again.”

“I don’t understand.  It has never even been a topic of conversation before.  I can’t promise you something that I don’t know that I can keep.  Why does this bother you so?”

“Whether you know it or not you have been ceding a little of your control to me for the past week.  Every time that I tie you to a machine and up the timer, you give a little more of your freedom to me.  And frankly, I find it stimulating.  Now I want to take control of your orgasms.  Even though you have just got me off twice, my pussy is wet just thinking about that further bit of control you could give me.”

“I really don’t know what to say.  I have really enjoyed this last few weeks with you and I love making you happy.  But promising you something that I am quite sure I could not keep is not fair to either of us.  You would only think you are getting what you want and I would feel guilty for deceiving you.  I will do my best but just keeping my hands away from myself for the rest of the night is going to be difficult.  I am so hard that I feel like I am going to explode.”

“I am going to help you tonight, but you are going to have to learn to control yourself in the future.  I cannot stand watch every minute of every day to make sure you are not playing with yourself.  I don’t understand why this needs to be this difficult.”

And I wanted to say I don’t understand why it is so important to you all of a sudden but I thought keeping my mouth shut would be a better idea.

Jill ushered me upstairs and told me to go into the bathroom and get ready for bed but then she added.  “Don’t close the door.  And don’t touch your cock any more than you need to shake the dew off the lily.”

As I headed into the bathroom I threw her a parting shot.  “You really don’t trust me do you?”

“You have already told me that I can’t trust you.  But for tonight, I can make sure you do as you’re told.  I will have to find a more permanent solution come tomorrow.  I am sure that Julie will have some ideas for me.”

And then it dawned on me.  I should have figured it out much sooner.  Julie was the one putting these queer ideas into my wife’s head.  I was going to make sure that I had a long talk with Peter as soon as I found an opening.

I finished up in the bathroom and when I came out, my wife had my side of the bed turned down.  I went to the closet to get my pajamas but Jill stopped me from putting them on.  “You will sleep in the nude tonight.  I have a special surprise for you.”

Normally I like surprises but the way she said it kind of set my teeth on edge and I looked at her quizzically.

“Get into bed and lay on your back.  I can’t trust you on your stomach as you would probably find a way to masturbate by rubbing against the mattress.”  And then she showed me the several pieces of clothesline she had in her hand.

The idea of a little bondage did excite me and I soon found that was a mistake.  I had lost most of my erection waiting at the bowl to urinate but now I was rock hard again.  Jill noticed it and shook her head.

She helped position me the way she wanted and tied both of my wrists together and pulled the rope through an opening in the headboard.  She then tied my ankles together and tied them securely to the footboard.  I was able to move a little but not enough to have any possibility of turning over.  I was not used to sleeping on my back and I figured I was going to be in for a long night.  And as it turned out I was underestimating the agony.

Jill covered me up and then climbed into bed beside me also completely nude.  She snuggled as close to me as possible so that her nipples were mashed against my side.  She then reached down and manipulated my cock a little bit with her fingertips and made sure that I was as hard as possible.  Her last act was to throw her bare leg directly across my straining meat, snuggle down and went to sleep.  I, on the other hand, spent the first few hours wishing that I could relieve the tension in my groin.

The Days Leading Up to the Party Day One

The next day at work, I could not forget about what Jill had did to me and soon I found myself sneaking into the men’s room and into a stall.  I made sure no one was around and snaked out my cock and began stroking it.  It did not take very long for the sexual tension that had built up to explode out of the tip as jet after jet of cum splashed into the bowl.  I squeezed the last drops out and wiped them away with a piece of toilet paper, then flushed and left the stall.  I stood before the sink washing my hands and looked into the mirror.  What I saw was not pretty.  My face clearly showed the guilt that I felt for betraying my wife.  I don’t know why an act that I had performed hundreds of times over the years should cause me to feel guilty now, but it did.  I did not look forward to going home this evening.

As I walked into the house, I heard voices coming from the basement.  I took off my coat and tie and hung them over a chair before going to the refrigerator and grabbing a beer.  I drank about half of it and then decided it was time to see what was going on.  As I descended the stairs I could tell that the voices I had heard belonged to my neighbor Julie and my wife Jill.  They were laughing and seemed to be really enjoying themselves.  I thought for a minute about turning around and going back upstairs but my curiosity got the better of me and so I announced my presence and entered the exercise room.

I could not believe what I saw.  My wife and Julie were indeed talking but neither of them was wearing a stitch of clothing except for their athletic shoes.  I stood there with my mouth hanging open and my wife started laughing at me.  “If you are going to stand there gawking at us, take off your clothes and join in the fun.”

I started backing out of the room but my wife stopped me.  “Oh no, you don’t.  Julie and I have been discussing your problem and she has a great solution.  So get back in here and have a seat on the bench.”

“First of all, I don’t think I have a problem,” I stated.  “And second of all it is none of Julies’ business.  Now I am going to go back upstairs and I would suggest that you might want to put some clothes on before you join me.”

“You walk up those stairs before we have talked this out and you will have a big problem,” She said with menace in her voice.

I stopped in my tracks because I had never experienced Jill speaking to me in that tone.  Even when we had arguments in the past, as all couples do she had seldom raised her voice.  It was not just the octave of her voice but the clear venom it spewed.  I really did not want to have this out between us with our neighbor in the room but what choice did I have?

I stepped back into the room and turned my attention directly to Julie.  “I don’t know what kind of nonsense you have been filling my wife’s head with but I would like you to leave my house.”

Julie made no move to follow my command.  She just looked over at Jill for her take on the matter.

“This is my house too, Martin.  I invited Julie over here and she is welcome to stay as long as she likes.  And as far as ideas, here is one.  If you don’t sit down on that bench and remove your clothes the only sex you will ever have again is jerking off unless you can find some other woman or maybe a man to service you.  I have heard that men who masturbate too much are really closet queers.”

I could not have been more shocked if she had slapped me across the face.  I had never in my life had a homosexual thought and I figured that Jill knew that.  But the way she threw it out to me told me that somewhere deep down she believed what she said.

I went over and sat on the bench as she had directed but I made no move to remove my clothing.  “Jill, I don’t know why you want me to disrobe, but I am not comfortable taking my clothes off in front of an almost stranger.”

“And I am not comfortable with a grown man that cannot keep his hands off his dick.  We are going to put a stop to that right now or I am going to find someone else to share my bed.”

While I sat there with my mouth hanging open, Jill crossed the room to me and reached out and began unbuttoning my shirt.  I knew that I should assert my dominance and stop her but for some reason, I did not feel strong enough to do so.  She pulled the shirt out of my pants and off my arms.  Tossing it away she grabbed my belt and pulled it from the buckle.  Soon my pants joined the shirt in the corner and all I was left wearing was my shorts, socks, and shoes.  She did not seem interested in the latter two items but she quickly grabbed the waistband of my shorts and jerked them down past my knees.  As they dropped to the floor she stepped back and looked directly at my flaccid cock.

“You played with yourself today, didn’t you Martin?  In fact, I can smell it on you clear over here.  I am so disappointed that I could just throw up my hands and give up.”  And a small tear ran down from the corner of her right eye.

I felt about two inches high.  “Jill, look I told you how hard this is for me.  I really would like to obey you in this one thing but I just do not have the willpower.”

“Then you need a semi-permanent solution,” Julie announced.  She reached behind her and produced what looked like a series of hard plastic rings that were joined together.  This had never been one of my fantasies but I knew what it was.  I wanted to get up and flee the room before one of these women managed to get that contraption onto my penis but the look in Jill’s eyes told me that would be a mistake.

“Is this what you really want Jill?  Do You want to lock my cock up so that I cannot have an orgasm?  Are you just as willing for me to get you a chastity device and have you fitted?”

“I am not the one that has the problem of playing with myself.  And even if I did, I can have all the orgasms I want and come back for more almost immediately.  But look at you.  You are in a room naked with two hot women and you can’t even get it up.  That is the worst kind of insult knowing you would rather jerk off than have sex with me.”

“You know that is not true.  Just think back to what I did for you just last night.  You said yourself that was the most amazing thing you had experienced in years.”

“It was and if you weren’t so damned stubborn you could be licking my asshole again tonight.”

I could not believe she said that in front of Julie.  But it did have the desired effect and my cock began to rise to the occasion.

“Look, Julie,” Jill started.  “He can get it to at least half-staff.  Imagine how much harder it would be if he had not jacked off today.”

I threw up my hands in surrender.  “Ok let’s get this over with.  I know that I am going to live to regret it but I am not going to fight with you.  I will try it for a few days but I am not going to promise I am going to keep wearing it.”

Jill did not say a word, she just motioned for Julie to approach me.  My cock was now quite hard and I knew she would not be able to fit it into that tube.  But once again I was wrong.  She reached out with one hand and took hold of my shaft but with the other hand she reached between my legs and grabbed my testicles.  She gave them a quick jerk and twist and the pain was almost blinding.  I doubled over and tried to reach my hands down to protect myself but they were quickly jerked back behind me.  I had not even saw Jill coming up to me but as Julie tortured my balls, Jill had fastened my hands together behind my back.  And all of this had the desired effect of causing me to lose any semblance of an erection.

I had not paid as much of attention to the device as perhaps I should have.  The first thing I felt was a metal ring being snapped behind my testicle sack and then my cock was inserted into the hard plastic rings.  She adjusted them so that my flaccid cock just reached the end where the last ring connected to a metal cap.  And then she locked the whole thing in place with a small padlock.

Both women were now smiling apparently proud of their accomplishment.

Now let’s see if it works, Julie announced.

I had no idea what she was talking about but apparently my wife did.  Julie sat down on a stool directly in my line of sight and spread her legs nice and wide.  She then took hold of the folds of her pussy and spread them so that I could see the delicate pink layers underneath.  This did in fact cause me to start to gain an erection but not nearly as much as seeing my wife, slip to her knees between Julie’s legs and began performing cunnilingus on her.  Never in my wildest imagination had I ever suspected that my wife would go down on another woman but the spectacle was so hot that my cock sprang to attention and then the pain hit me.  As the head of my cock slipped inside that metal cap I soon discovered that it was lined with small sharp tacks that bit into my sensitive meat.  I could not help but to cry out from the pain and Julie started laughing.

“Yep, it works just like a charm.  After he has experienced those sharp points a few times he will learn to control himself.  But Jill don’t stop what you are doing.  Use that pretty tongue of yours and make me cum.  Martin can eat you out after I have gone.”

I could not take my eyes off of my wife’s head being held tightly against another woman’s slit.  And even though those tacks were digging into my flesh, my hard on did not subside.  In fact, it kept growing until the entire head was inside that cap and every inch of it was being gouged by sharp metal.  I looked down and saw a few drops of blood oozing out between the rings.  But even that was not enough for me to ask the women to stop what they were doing.  After what seemed like an eternity, Julie finally threw her head back and allowed a scream to escape her lips.  She was thrashing wildly and I was almost afraid that my wife’s neck might snap from the whiplash action.

And then it was finally over.  Jill regained her feet and turned to look at me.  Her face was wet with Julie’s juices and even the end of her nose was wet.  She gave me a big smile and crossed the room to me.  “You have been such a good boy, here is your reward.  And she bent down and planted her lips squarely against mine and pushed her tongue into my mouth.  I could not help myself, I returned the kiss and as she pulled back even allowed my tongue to clean some of the juices off of her face.

Jill stood back and looked at my caged cock and saw the blood running out of it.  “Wow, those spikes really did a number on your cock head.  I will be right back.  She was only gone for a few minutes when she returned with a bottle of rubbing alcohol.  She snapped the top open and before I could even protest began pouring it into the metal cap.  That alcohol hitting the bruised and torn flesh did the trick and I lost my erection almost immediately.  She waited a few seconds and then poured a second helping.  By this time my cock head had slipped back out of the cap and away from the spikes.  Jill then released my hands and told me that I could get dressed if I wanted as Julie had already left.

I reached down and inspected the device attached to my genitals.  I felt the plastic rings and figured that if worse came to worse I could always find a way to cut it off of me.  I figured the smart thing would be for me to just go with the flow for a few days and see what happened.  I was concerned though about how much damage those spikes would do to my cock.  I was not convinced that I would be able to stop myself from obtaining an erection especially if I had to witness my wife on her knees servicing Julie.

Jill watched me for a few minutes and then said.  “Do you want to talk about what just happened?”

“Which thing, that just happened?” I asked.  “The thing where almost all the meat from my cock head was ripped off leaving me bleeding to death, or the thing where my wife who had just called me a queer went down on our female neighbor.  How long have you been a closet cunt licker, dear?”

“Perhaps I deserved that,” She said.  “Let’s take them one at a time.  I think there is a little meat left on the head of your cock.  I am just hoping that you learn to control yourself and do not have to go through that again.  As for the queer remark, I got the result I wanted out of it and so I do not regret saying it.  As for me and Julie, I told you how hard it is to say no to that woman.  She tells me to do things and I just cannot resist.  It is almost like I am hypnotized by her eyes.  The other day I was over there having coffee and Peter came into the room to clean up the dishes.  Julie told him to stay in the room and then told me to take off my clothes so he could inspect my body.  I started to object but she just reached out and grabbed my blouse and pulled it open.  The buttons went flying in all directions and I could not even raise my hands to pull it back together.  Julie demanded that I remove the rest of my clothes and I did it without even an objection.  And then I allowed Peter to turn me one way and then another and even let him probe wherever he wished with his fingers.  She then asked him what he thought and he told her that I was almost ready.  Just a little more work on the equipment and I would be there.”

“What did he mean by that?” I asked.  “What are you almost ready for?”

“I really don’t know but I didn’t feel that I was free to question it.  When he was through, I didn’t even bother putting my clothes back on.  I just lounged around in the nude drinking coffee and talking with Julie as if there was nothing strange about it.  Now I go over there every day and before I even knock on her door I shed my clothes and leave them on her front porch swing.  It does not even bother me that other neighbors might see me.  In fact, I find it exciting that they may catch me in the nude.  And then today just before you got home she sat down in the same spot she did in front of you and simply pointed at me and motioned for me to get down on my knees.  I have never even thought of licking another woman’s cunt but I obeyed without hesitation.  The only thing that was important to me at the time was to make sure she experienced as much pleasure as I could give her.”

Listening to her my cock again started to get hard and it took all my concentration to block out the image of my wife as my neighbors’ slave and will it to go soft again.

“Jill, I am really afraid that you are getting yourself into a box that you may find hard to get out of.  If this woman can cause you to do things you never have considered doing, how far do you think she will make you go?  Are you going to be robbing banks or supermarkets to supply her needs?  Are you becoming her slave in the same way that Peter is?”

“I really don’t know how far she will push me.  I can tell she loves the control.  She was so unbelievably wet when she told me to eat her.  And I almost had an orgasm of my own just thinking about how debased I felt.”

“So it appears that you are just as addicted to her controlling you as I am to masturbation.  If you can indulge yourself, then why can’t I.  Unlock this thing and take it off me and I will show you what a real orgasm is.”

“I can’t,” Jill said avoiding my eyes.

“Why not?” I shot back.

“Because Julie has the keys.”

“Too hell with this, I am going to cut the damn thing off.”  I declared.

As I got up to leave the room I heard Jill crying and I stopped and went to her and held her in my arms. She was really sobbing and I could tell that she was terribly upset.

“What is it about this woman that tears you apart like this?” I asked.

“I don’t really know.” She sniffled.  “But please don’t remove the cage.  If you do she will not let me be with her anymore.  She told me any disobedience from either of us and she would shun me.  I could not live if that happened.”  And her whole body rocked with sobs.

“Don’t worry about it.  Let’s just get cleaned up and get some dinner.  I am sure you will feel better once you have eaten.”  And I tried to coax her towards the stairs.

“We can’t,” she stated.  “We still have two hours of exercise before we can go upstairs.  You take the treadmill and I’ll take the rowing machine and then we will switch off.”

As I did my setups in the special way that Jill had taught me I again started to get hard.  But with concentration and a little more lost blood I discovered that I could control it.  But when we finished and we were both soaked with sweat and Jill ordered me to clean her up, no matter how much I concentrated I could not keep my cock head out of the cap.

Day Two

The next day I again entered my house to the sound of voices, but this time, they seemed to be coming from the living room.  And sure enough, there sat not only Julie but Peter as well sans clothes.  The surprise was my wife, however.  She stood in the middle of the living room modeling some lingerie that I had never seen before.  She wore a black and red corset which was obviously laced so tight she could hardly breathe.  Black thigh high stockings were attached to the garters and her feet were encased in the highest heels I had ever seen her wear.  Her legs looked absolutely fantastic and I could clearly see the difference that her hours in the basement had made.

Then I noticed that she was not wearing any panties and on closer inspection I saw that her thick bush had been clipped and shaven so that only a thin line of hair led down to her nude pussy. She was doing a slow twirl apparently to give Peter the full 360% tour of her body.

I wanted to say something to try and find out what was going on but for the life of me, I could not get anything to come out of my mouth that was clearly hanging open.  Finally, Jill saw me standing in the doorway and her face started to flush but she still did not speak.

I found a seat a little out of the way and simply waited for someone to clue me in.  Shortly I heard Peter speak up.  “I told you she would be perfect.  Jill put on the rest of the outfit so we can get the full impact of how you will look serving our guests.”

Jill walked or should I say strutted across the room swaying in her heels.  I was mesmerized by the way she looked and again I suffered the consequences as the needles did their work.  She got to the table and picked up what looked like a black satin French Maid’s uniform and lifted it up and over her head.  It seemed to slide into position with little effort and she came over and asked me to help her button it since the buttons were in the back.  She then waltzed back and got the white lace apron and cap that went with it and donned them as well.  She again did her twirl for Peters and Julie’s approval.  I for my part just sat and stared.

The dress was so short that her garters were clearly visible and when Peter told her to bend over facing away from him, I could clearly see her bare pussy.

Peter clapped his hands with glee and said.  “She is going to the hit of the party.  I can’t wait to watch to see how our guest reacts.  Then he turned to me and said.  “Isn’t she just stunning?  You must be so proud of her.”

“I have always been proud of my wife.  The fact that she is allowing herself to parade around in front of you two with her shaved pussy hanging out, I am not so crazy about.  I don’t know what the hell is going on here but I am going to put a stop to it before it goes any further.”

“Jill, why don’t you tell your husband what you want?” Julie demanded.

“I want to serve my mistress.” My wife answered.  “Whatever you desire, I am yours to command.”

“I don’t know what you have done to my wife, but I am calling the police and filing charges against both of you.”

“Charges?”  What have we done that is illegal?  Your wife willingly agreed to be my slave.  She has even signed a waiver holding me harmless for anything that might happen to her.  Her first duty will be to serve my guests this Saturday night.  Of course, you are welcome to help her with her duties but then you will have to wear the same uniform as she does.”

“You are out of your mind.  If you think I am going to put on a dress and prance around in heels in front of a houseful of people you need a psychiatrist.”

“Suit yourself but I think you might change your mind when you see the disc that is loaded into your DVD player.  Jill start the machine for Martin.”

My wife picked up the remote and turned on our big screen TV and then tuned the input to the DVD player.  It took a few minutes of hissing snow before the main feature started but when it did I almost fell off of my chair.  The very first scene was of me on my knees begging my wife to allow me to lick the sweat from her body.  It seemed to go on and on until it finally ended with her spreading her ass cheeks and me dipping my tongue into her puckered hole.

I thought the show was over and I bravely stood up and told them what I thought.  “Ok, so perhaps I will be a little embarrassed if that tape gets out, but it doesn’t change anything.  Do what you have to do for now you are guilty of a crime.  It is called blackmail.”

“The tape is not over dear boy.” Julie grinned.

I turned back to the screen and saw my wife with her head stuck between Julie’s thighs.  The camera angle was just right so her face was visible enough so that anyone could recognize her.  And things got worse from there.  There was a shot of Jill with her legs spread wide open and running a large cock shaped vibrator over her clit and moaning for all the world to hear.  And finally, she was again on her knees licking between Julie’s toes and begging her to let her be her slave.

“Incidentally, Jill has signed a release that allows me to use this video in any way I choose.  She willingly gave me her parents email addresses as well as your entire family’s’   Now if you decide to make trouble over this you know what will happen.  If however, you decide to be a good little boy, or should I say girl, then we will all have a little fun on Saturday night and I might even let you out of your cage long enough to fuck your wife.  If you do not agree with my terms feel free to leave at any time.  But if you do agree then take off your clothes and allow Peter to see what we need to do to turn you into a French Maid.”

I stood up and began taking off my shirt.  When I was a naked as the day I was born, Peter came and began poking and prodding me.  He finally turned to his wife and announced. “There is nothing I can do to make him believable.  The best I can hope to accomplish is to make him look like a homely man in a dress.  The first step would be to get rid of his body hair.  Then with the right dress, heels and hose and a lot of makeup perhaps if the crowd is blind they might think he was a woman.

“Jill, do you have a pair of dog clippers?  That would be the easiest way to get most of his hair removed.  Then perhaps a lot of debilitating cream and he would be semi-smooth.”

“I don’t,” said Jill.  “But I think my neighbor on the other side of us does.  I have seen her out on the patio clipping her dogs from time to time.”

“Why don’t you go over there and ask her if you can borrow them?  In the meantime, Peter, take Martin down and secure him to the hook that we had installed in the ceiling.  I have a little something of a treat for him while his wife is gone.”

Well, there I was naked and strung up to the ceiling.  Julie came in and surveyed her husband’s work and smiled.  She licked her lips as she looked at me and then I saw the thin piece of wood she held in her hand.  She was beaming as she tapped it against her palm.  She did this gently but with enough force so that I could hear the wood striking flesh.  “Martin you know you could have been far more cooperative than you have been.  Why I had Jill eating out of my hand or should I say cunt within a couple of days.  But you had to be a hard ass.  So now I am going to find out just how hard your ass is.  I know this cane does not look like much but if it is used properly it will leave your ass a bruised mess.  Of course, I am not the one that is going to use it.  Jill has been practicing on Peter and she is quite adept at causing pain.  So now I want to see just how much she is enslaved to me.  Do you think she will cause you severe pain if it means pleasing me?”

I looked at her and I could see the truth in her eyes.  She had no doubt that regardless of what she told Jill to do or to whom, she would follow her instructions.  I had no doubt that my wife loved me, but I knew in my heart that she was even more devoted to this woman she barely knew.

A few minutes later I heard footsteps on the steps leading to our location.  The first one to come through the door was Jill but right behind her was our neighbor Alice.  She was a big woman that weighed well over 180 pounds and she was carrying the dog clippers in her hand.  She took a long look at me and then smiled.  “Well, Martin it is nice to see you in your proper place.  When Jill came over wearing that French Maid’s uniform and asking to borrow my clippers I just had to see what kind of kinky games you two were playing.  I hope you don’t mind me crashing the party like this.  Jill tells me that she wants all your hair below the neck removed.  I told her that these clippers were kind of old and they get pretty hot but she said it didn’t matter.  She said her mistress wanted you hurt anyway.”

She then turned to Julie.  “Is Jill really your slave?”

“Of course, is that so hard to believe?”

“Actually, it is.  I have known her for the better part of 10 years and she has never been anything but a loyal housewife.  Do you mind giving me a little demonstration?”

“Sure, what did you have in mind?  Would you like to have me force her to eat me out in front of you?”

Alice blushed, looked down and then said. “I would rather have you tell her to eat me out.  I haven’t had a woman’s mouth on my cunt since college.”

“Well, take a seat over there on the bench and take off your pants and panties.”

Alice hesitated for just a few seconds and this seemed to anger Julie.  “Come on we don’t have all day.  Do you want your cunt licked or not?”

That was all it took to get Alice in motion.  She quickly pulled off her pants and then her huge panties and sat on the bench.  She spread her legs so that everyone in the room could see the gigantic folds of skin between her legs.  Her pussy was covered with thick gray-black hair.  It was so dense that you could not even see her slit through it.

Then Julie turned to my wife and said.  “All right slave show us what a good cunt lapper you have become.  Get over there on your knees and give Alice the ride of her life.”

I knew that Jill found what she was about to do repulsive but she followed her instructions to a tee.  Within just a few minutes Alice was bucking her huge body against my wife’s face and was screaming out with what I was sure was her first orgasm in years.  She then released my wife’s head and caressed her cheeks.  “That was fantastic.  I would never have guessed that you had it in you.”

Julie then turned back to Jill.  Wipe the juice off your face and then I want you to show Martin what you have learned about wielding a cane.  I am sure you will agree that he has been quite disobedient and I want you to teach him a lesson.

Jill reached out and took the cane from Julie’s hand and simply said, “Yes, Mistress.”

Without any warm up she walked over to me, positioned herself where she had plenty of room and swung that cane as hard as she could.  It bit into my ass and pain exploded as skin was compacted down on top of nerves.  I sucked in my breath and clenched my muscles hoping to avoid some of the pain.  But Jill knew what I was doing and waited until I had to expel the air from my lungs and then she struck again.  She hit the exact same spot and the pain doubled.

“Jill, remember what I taught you.” Julie interrupted.  “The nerves in the ass are not as close to the surface as some other areas.  Give him the next one in the small of the back.”

Jill did not even hesitate.  She swung with all her might and pain exploded where the cane landed.  Not giving me anytime to recover she swung again and, this time, hit just below my buttocks on my upper legs.  She repositioned herself and brought the next one across my stomach just above my caged cock.  I was then thankful for the cage because I was sure if it had not been there she would use that as a target as well.  And then she began swinging at my exposed nipples.  I was shedding tears by that time and I was begging her to stop but the cane kept falling until Julie was satisfied that I had paid my debt to her.

“Ok, Jill that was really beautiful.  You marked him wonderfully.  I bet tomorrow those bruises will turn from red to black and blue.  Make sure you take some nice pictures so we can show them off.  Now, Alice, did you want to help shear this animal?”

“Yes, but as I told Jill these clippers are quite old and although I put new blades in a while back they do get very hot after they have been in use for a while.  Do you want me to start on the more sensitive areas or leave them for last?”

The way she asked that question I was sure she knew the answer but in her sadistic mind, she just wanted to hear Julie say it.

“Oh no, Alice.  Take your time on his legs and arms.  Make sure you get the hair clipped as close as possible.  The last areas you should shave are his armpits and his pubic area.  And take off the guard.  I want the blades to make solid contact with his skin.  Don’t worry if you nip him a little.  You can see he enjoys pain.”  And Julie laughed out loud.

“Well, in that case, let’s turn them on so they can warm up a little while you release one of his arms.  I don’t want to stand on a ladder to clip him there.  And of course, you will have to take him out of the cage so I can clip his cock and balls.”

It took them almost an hour to get all the hair off.  I was nicked in several places and burned in a great many more.  I was then put in a hot tub of water and then allowed to soak until it was almost cold.  They then strung me up again and sprayed me with a pink foam and allowed me to hang until I could feel the chemicals begin to burn as well.  I was rubbed down with paper towels to remove what little body hair was left and then rinsed off.  I expected the chastity device to be reattached but instead a new one was put in place.  As I mentioned earlier the old one was made of plastic rings and I had figured if worse came to worse I could always cut them off.  The new one was a solid metal tube which decreased in size the closer it got to my cock head.  It would be virtually impossible to remove unless you had the special tool they used to secure it together.

Everyone had left with the exception of my wife and I thought it was time we had a little chat about where we might be going.  We had been married for a very long time and never before had either of us decided to put our marriage vows to the test.  But twice in two days, I had witnessed my wife performing a sexual act on another person.  And in any definition of the word that constituted adultery.

“Jill, we really need to talk,” I began.  “I don’t know what Julie has over you but we cannot continue on this path.  Not once before in 20 years have either of us cheated on the other but you have committed adultery twice in the last two days.  I am so terribly hurt and humiliated that I can’t even begin to express my feelings to you.  And I am sure that something much worse is going to take place at that party on Saturday.  While I cannot forbid you to go, I strongly advise against it.”

Jill listened to me without interruption until I had finished.  Then she gave me her rebuttal.  “I am truly sorry that you cannot understand what is happening.  I really was perfectly happy with our marriage until Julie and Peter moved in next door.  And then they showed me all the things that I have been missing.  I doubt that you will admit it but our marriage has been deathly boring.  The two sexual sessions we have had this week are the most intense we have ever had.  And the only reason we shared that intense love making was because Julie showed me that it was possible.  And as for adultery, I saw the way you gawked at Julie through the window that first day she moved in.  Don’t try to tell me you did not get a hard on thinking about her tight little ass.  I think the Bible says that if a man looks at a woman until he has a passion for her, he has already committed adultery in his heart.  So thinking and acting are the same thing in God’s eyes.  And I did not cheat on you.  That would imply that I did something behind your back.  Both of those sexual acts were performed while you looked on and if you had not been locked in a cage I bet you would have been jerking off.  Truthfully you have been more disloyal than I have.  You admitted that you masturbated almost every day.  How many times did you do it and thought of someone other than me?”

“You make a pretty good argument, but I did not find what you did with Alice exciting in the least.  Even you must have been sick to your stomach when you had to move mountains of flab to get between her legs.”

“I wasn’t even thinking about Alice or her body when I did that.  I was thinking how pleased Julie would be with me for obeying her without question.”

“Was that what you were thinking about when you beat me almost to death with that cane?  How could you cause me that much pain?”

“I did what Julie told me to do.  And I really believed that you deserved to be punished for causing so much trouble.  And if you don’t start doing as you’re told, I will do it again.  Now we have a party to prepare for on Saturday and you have a lot of shopping to do before you can go.”

“Yes, I have been thinking about that and I have decided that I am not going to go with you.  There apparently is nothing that I can do to stop you from making a fool of yourself, but there is no law saying I have to join you.”

“So you are going to let me go by myself even though you have seen the uniform I am going to be wearing.  So instead of going with me and perhaps being able to run some interference you are going to stay here by yourself and wonder what is happening to me.”

“Who said I am going to stay here?  Maybe I will go out to a bar and find someone that wants me to service her.”

Jill looked down at my cage and began to laugh.  “Well, good luck with that idea.  And you might want to give your mother a call.  I just sent her the first sets of photos.  The next batch will go to your father and then your sister and brother.  If you are still being stubborn your office will get a full set of both of us.  On the bed upstairs you will find some clothes I have laid out for you.  If you are dressed and ready to go with me in 15 minutes no further pictures need to be sent.  But it is up to you.”

A Day at the Mall

I really wanted to be brave but when my phone rang and I saw my mother’s number I could not answer it.  I went up and found the clothes Jill had laid out for me.  I wasn’t even surprised to see that one item was a pair of black pantyhose.  There was also a black bra that I saw no reason for.  I certainly did not have big enough breasts to fill it out.  But when I picked up the shirt she had selected it became apparent what her reasoning was.  The shirt was, in reality, a women’s blouse and a very thin one at that.  The black of the bra would be clearly visible through the sheer material.  The point was humiliation.  So I struggled to get it on but for the life of me, I could not figure out how to fasten it.  So I yelled for Jill to come help.  This she did but she was looking at her watch and had her phone in her hand.  She turned me around and clasped the bra straps together and then announced.  “You better hurry up, you only have five minutes left and you have not even started to struggle with your pantyhose.”

When I was finally dressed, if you could call it that, and ready, I noticed that my blouse would not be the only giveaway.  My pants were a women’s cut and came well above my ankles.  Since she had provided me with a pair of women’s penny loafers and no socks everyone that cared to look would realize that I was wearing hose.  This day was going to be long and painful.

Jill looked at her watch and announced that I had made her deadline with about 30 seconds to spare.  She then grabbed me by the elbow and led me towards the downstairs and outside to the car.

She opened the passenger door and told me to get in.  She then got behind the wheel, fastened her seatbelt and started the engine.  Before starting out of the drive, she handed me a sheet of paper with some writing on it.  “That is the list of items you are going to buy today.  I thought you might want to get used to the idea before we get to the mall.”

Our first stop was a fairly upscale shoe store.  Jill led me in by the arm and immediately took me up to the counter and asked the sales girl for help.  “You see my husband has decided he wants to try living as a woman for a while and he needs to know exactly what it is that we women go through.  So I suggested he spend some time in my shoes, or more precisely his shoes that are like mine.”  And she lifted her foot to show the salesgirl her 5 and ½ inch heels.

The saleswoman did not even bat an eye.  Apparently this was not her first go round with men and women’s shoes.  “Do you know what size in a woman’s shoe he takes?” she asked my wife.

“Not precisely, I thought you could measure his foot for me.”

“Sure follow me.”  And she led the way to the middle aisle.  She told me to put my foot in a strange looking device and then slid the thing closed onto my foot.  “It looks like he needs about a size 11.  I am not going to have anything that large with that high of a heel.  I doubt anyone else locally will have it either.  You may need to special order off the internet.  How soon do you need this specific shoe?”

“He is serving as a French Maid at a party Saturday night.  I guess if we expedited shipping we could have something sent in but I really want him to get used to wearing the shoes before then.”

“Well, it will not be exactly the same, but I think I have a pair in women’s size 10 with a similar heel.  But they are not closed toed.  They will be a little tight but the experience should be similar.  Would you like him to try them on?”

I noticed that she was not talking to me at all.  Apparently she knew exactly who was in charge and from her attitude I figured she liked what she saw.

“That would be fine.  Do you have any objection to him walking around the store in them to see how they fit?”

The woman looked around and then said.  “No we are kind of slow right now, but if we get busy I would expect you to be discrete.  Some of our older customers are a little prejudiced against what they perceive as being abnormal behavior.”

She then went in the back and soon emerged with a couple of different shoe boxes.  She pointed to a stool and told me to sit down.  Grabbing a shoe horn she opened one of the boxes and had me put my right foot into a shoe that I could see was not going to be large enough for me.  But with the help of the shoehorn and a little elbow grease, she was able to squeeze my foot into the shoe.  She then repeated the process on my left foot and told me to stand up and take a few steps.  I had never walked in anything like these torture devices and had a great deal of trouble being able to move without my ankles turning.  I could hear my wife laughing out loud and I knew she was enjoying herself immensely.  I finally managed to get the hang of it and I took a slow stroll around the store.  When I returned, my wife was taking the box up to the counter.

“Those will do just fine.  He will wear them out of the store so he can really get used to them.”

I started to object.  “Jill these are much too small for my feet.  They feel like they are cutting off the blood flow.”

“Quit being such a baby,” she spat.  “Besides they are leather and they will stretch some.  We only have a few hours of shopping and maybe when we get home I will allow you to take them off for a while.”

There was no use arguing with her so I just shut up and did as I was told.  We spent the rest of the morning and early afternoon going from one boutique to the next and Jill used each opportunity to humiliate me as much as she could.  As I walked through a crowded mall I could hear all kinds of comments about queers and pansies and faggots.  Once we passed a woman with a couple of children in tow and she rushed them past us but managed to tell me what a disgrace I was to the male race as she went.  We had purchased a corset that matched Jill’s, a short black skirt and several silk blouses.  And of course except for the corset I had to try each item on and come out of the dressing room to show my wife.  I also had to buy several pairs of real nylons in sheer shiny black.

“Well, Martin I know you will be glad to know that we are almost finished shopping.  All that is left is for you to get some makeup applied and we can go home.”

She then led me into a salon and spoke to the woman at the front desk.  I could hear the woman tell her that there was not a chance in hell that she could actually make me look like a woman.  And Jill laughed and informed her that was not the purpose of what she wanted anyway.  She wanted me to look like a man in grotesque makeup.  The woman laughed a little and waved me to come to her.  She then led me into a booth in the very back and had me sit in a swivel chair.  She then went to work applying foundation, eye liner, lash lengthener and lipstick.  I was not allowed to look in a mirror until she was completely done.  But I could see Jill off to the side and the look on her face told me all I needed to know.  I was not going to like the result.

And then a mirror was thrust in front of my face and what I saw looking back at me was an extremely homely man made up to look like a female clown.  The only good thing I found in the whole experience was, at least, I knew my wife was not going to try and pimp me to any men.  No man has ever been that hard up.

We walked out of the salon and headed for the car.  As we passed people I could hear them throwing insults my way and once we were stopped by a security guard and told that we needed to leave the premises as he had received several complaints about me.  He then snapped a picture of me with his phone and informed me that he was going to post the picture in the security office.  If I ever came back to this mall he was going to have me arrested for trespassing as I was now banned from the mall.  And then he turned to my wife.  “And you should be ashamed to be seen with such a degenerate.  I don’t know what he is trying to prove but obviously, he needs professional help.  Now get him out of here.”

We drove home and parked in our driveway.  My wife then instructed me to follow her and she headed next door to Julie’s house.  Of course, I was sure that every neighbor we had was looking out the window and seeing me prance around looking like some type of lunatic.  I was thinking of getting a real estate agent, selling the house and moving to some desert island sans people.

Julie opened the door and broke out laughing.  “Why Jill who is this lovely lady you have with you?  Bring her on in.  I am sure that Peter will really want to meet her.”  I could tell she wanted to say more but she could not do so as her sides were splitting with laughter.

Jill explained to her about the shoes and Julie looked mine over carefully.  “Don’t waste the time and effort ordering off the internet.  I doubt that any of my guests will care what he is wearing on his feet.  Once they see his face they probably will not bother to look much further.  And besides, I can see that these shoes don’t fit him properly.  I would rather see him in pain than see him properly attired.  I have a few chores for him to do if you don’t mind.  One of my favorite things is to watch a man vacuum wearing heels for the first time.

“Not at all, put him to work.  What would you like me to do?”

Julie led me to a closet and showed me the vacuum and then directed me as to what she wanted to be cleaned.  And as I started to walk away I heard her say to Jill.  “Come on dear, I am feeling quite horny.  While your husband works, perhaps you would like to practice your cunnilingus skills.”

“That would be wonderful, mistress.”  I heard my wife reply.

The Day of the Party

I was in extreme pain by the time I got back home that evening.  Jill did take pity on me and allowed me to take a hot bath and to soak my aching feet.  She then handed me a tube of aspercreme and told me to rub it into each foot.  I thanked her and then I asked.  “Jill when is this going to be over?  You know I cannot go along with much more humiliation.”

“For me, it will be over when Julie tells me she no longer wants my services.  For you, it can be over next Sunday morning.  If you do everything you are told, Saturday night, I will destroy the pictures and videos of you and you can go about your life any way you see fit.  Of course, I will no longer be a part of that life.”

“I don’t understand.  I thought we were happily married.  You never expressed dissatisfaction with our life before.”

“I never knew what I was missing before.  Julie has shown me a whole new world that I never knew existed.  Watching Peter wait on her hand and foot I know I should have that same kind of attention given to me.  If you don’t love me enough to become my slave then I will have to find someone else.  Now there is nothing left to say at this point.  You have two days to decide what you want to do.  Now go to bed.  You have work tomorrow and then I have a lot of chores for you to do tomorrow night and all day Saturday.”

I spent a restless night and a difficult day at work the following day.  I couldn’t keep my mind on anything work related and once I was called into the bosses’ office and reamed out for my performance.  Of course, I could not tell her what was wrong and so I just hung my head and said I would strive to do better.

When I got home Jill ordered me to put on nylons and my heels and handed me a list of chores she wanted to be accomplished.  All of them required me to be on my feet not the least of which was to vacuum the entire house.  Fortunately, my shoes had stretched out slightly and they did not bind my feet quite as badly.  And I was even kind of proud of myself that I could now navigate without the danger of falling off my heels.

Around midnight, Jill finally allowed me to get ready and go to bed.  I was exhausted and fell asleep almost immediately.  And much too early the following morning I was awakened and told to get ready for the day.  I climbed out of bed and went into the bathroom to do the things necessary to start the day.  I went down into the kitchen and got a cup of coffee and a Danish and sat down to eat.  I had no idea what was planned for me but very soon Jill came in and clued me in.  I was to spend the day working at Peter and Julie’s house although I guess I should just call it Julie’s house as I had been informed that all property was in the name of the female member of the household.  Jill said I could wear normal male attire for the day’s activity with the exception that I was required to wear hose and heels.

Within a few minutes, I was dressed and headed towards the neighbors.  Julie met me at the front door and ushered me inside.  Once again my first job was to do the vacuuming and I was instructed to make sure I did a thorough job catching all edges and corners with the hose not just doing a cursory job of the center.  When I was done, I helped Peter set up tables around the back yard.  He told me they had hired caterers to bring in food so at least that job was left to someone else.  We then rearranged the furniture in the living room so that there would be more room for the guests.  A padded bench was placed in the exact center in plain view of anyone regardless of where they sat in the room.  I figured that it was going to be used for some type of entertainment and later that idea proved to be true.

Julie came by regularly to offer direction and although I was sure that Peter knew what his wife’s wishes were in almost any matter she was still extremely critical.

Once when I knew that we were completely alone and out of earshot of Julie I asked Peter why he put up with being used the way he was.  He looked at me and said. “I love her.  Being allowed to serve her is a great honor.  I only hope that one day you learn what a joy life can be when you give yourself over to a worthy woman.”

At precisely 3 p.m. Julie came in and announced that I needed to go home and get dressed for the party.  She did not give me any instructions on what to wear but that was soon provided for me by my wife.  Jill had all my clothes laid out on the bed and she instructed me to go into the bathroom and shave every inch of my body below the neckline.  She did not remove my tube and so it was a little bit of a challenge to get close to my pubes but I managed.  When I was showered and dried off I went in and began getting dressed.  Jill helped me into my corset and pulled the laces as tight as she could get them.  I could barely bend over and putting on my nylons took a lot of effort.  I fastened them with the garters and then slipped on a pair of panties that were made of a stretchy fabric and held my cage between my legs.  Jill then helped me on with my French Maid’s dress and pushed me over to the vanity.  She then spent quite a lot of time making sure that my face was painted as ridiculously as possible.  She accentuated my eyebrows and lashes with the blackest liner she could find.  She painted my face red with rouge and applied the brightest shade of red lipstick available.  She combed my hair but there was not enough of it to make me look like a woman.  I began to wish I had a wig but none was offered.

The party was due to start at 7 p.m. but Jill and I made our way next door an hour in advance.  Julie took us into the living room and explained our duties to us.  We were to serve food and drinks to the guests and make sure they had anything and everything they desired.  We were told that most of the guests would not be wearing clothing but that there would be a few exceptions.  It was forbidden for me to stare at any of her guests for any reason and if caught doing so there would be severe consequences.  She then turned to Jill.  “And now I need to give you one final instruction.  And I want to make sure you understand exactly what you are to do.”

“Of course, mistress,” Jill replied. “Anything you want me to do I am happy to perform.”

“For the rest of this weekend, you cannot say the word no.  If someone asks you a question that can be answered yes or no you must reply with a yes.”

Jill looked at her quizzically.  “That sounds easy enough but the way you put it there must be a catch.”

“Let’s practice a little, shall we?  Jill, are you a whore?”

“No, of course not.”

Julie reached out and slapped her hard across the face.  “See that is the wrong answer.  What should you have said?”

“I guess I should have said yes but I don’t think of myself as a whore.”

“My point exactly.  I do not want you to think.  I want you to answer in the affirmative every time someone asks you a question that can be answered with a yes or no.”

“Jill, are you a whore?”

“Yes, mistress.”

Much better.  Jill do you like pain?”

“Yes, mistress.”

Julie then produced a whip and told my wife to bend over the kitchen chair.  She pulled up her dress and began wailing away on her ass.  My wife clenched her teeth and refused to cry out.  After a few strokes, Julie gently massaged my wife’s bruised ass and let her skirt fall back into place.  “Very good, little one.  You are going to do fine.”

The hour came for the guests to begin arriving and I was placed at the front door as an usher of sorts.  I was to help the guests out of their coats or any other garments they wanted to shed and to hang them neatly and give the guests a number so they could retrieve their items later.

The first couple came to the door and entered.  I helped the woman off with her coat and although I should not have been, I was shocked to find her totally naked underneath with the exception of the small white sandals she had on her feet.  She was extremely good looking and it was obvious that she had taken good care of herself from her muscle tone.  I almost forgot my instruction not to stare but the woman did not seem to mind in the least.  I then helped the man with his coat and he too was nude underneath.  He was also in good shape and he had a piece of meat between his legs that a stallion would be proud of.  I pitied any woman that had to accept that into her body once it was fully erect.

I tried to keep my eyes from bugging out of my head as I helped one good looking woman after another take off their outer garments.  Almost everyone was naked except for their footwear.  I thought how strange it was to see so many nude people in one room but all of them wearing shoes.  A few of the women actually wore heels which accentuated their nudity but most wore flats and some even tennis shoes which were definitely out of place.

One exception to the nudist rule was when a woman came leading her mate behind her on a leash.  He was on his hands and knees.  The only item of clothing he wore was the huge dog collar around his neck. The woman, on the other hand, was fully dressed in leather from her neck down.  Her long skirt came below her knees and the tops of her high-heeled boots were covered by the hem.  The leather of those boots gleamed and I thought how many hours must have been spent bringing them to such a sheen.  I wondered if that was one of the duties of her slave and I felt a little jealous of him at that thought.

When all the guest were seated, Jill and I made our way through the crowd taking drink orders.  I noticed most of the ones that Jill serviced made sure she had a reason to bend over so her dress slid up to reveal her bare pussy to the couple across from her.  This must have been something that had been discussed beforehand because it was so blatantly obvious.

When everyone had been served Julie addressed the crowd and told them that Jill and I were there not only to bring food and drink but we were there to entertain them in any way that they saw fit.  As Jill passed one very old couple the woman reached out her hand and touched Jill’s arm.  Both she and her mate were completely naked and it was obvious that they must have been at least eighty years old.  Jill stopped and leaned down to find out what the woman desired.

In a voice that was surprisingly strong, the woman asked if Jill would mind sitting on her husband’s lap.  Jill got a big smile on her face and said.  “Of course, would you like me to pull my skirt out of the way so he will get the full skin on skin effect?”

“Yes, dear that would be wonderful.  Would you like that Ralph?”

“My would I ever, she is so beautiful.  I only wish I was a little younger and a little more virile.”

My wife pulled her dress out of the way and gently sat down on his lap.  I could see she was careful not to put too much of her weight down I guess to avoid injuring the old geezer.

He then reached up and put his hand on the outside of her dress directly over her breast.  He did not ask permission just began squeezing and kneading her bosom.  His wife looked at him with a big smile and the asked.  “Are they real Ralph?”

“I really can’t tell but they sure feel good.”

She then looked at Jill.  “Would you mind telling your husband to take off your dress dear?”

“If you like.  Martin help me get this dress over my head.”

Taking off her dress was the last thing I wanted to do but I knew I had no choice.  I looked around the room and every eye in the place was staring at me to see what I was going to do.  And Julie was shooting daggers with her eyes.  I knew if I did not act soon there would be trouble and so I stepped to my wife’s side and began unbuttoning her dress.  Once they were free I helped her pull her arms out of the sleeves and then lifted the dress over her head.  I heard several people draw in their breath as they got a good view of my wife in just her corset and hose.  Even I had a tinge of pride knowing that people were impressed with her body when there were so many other nude ones present.

The dress had barely cleared her hair when Ralphs’ hands were again at her breasts.  He really squeezed and kneaded them and said. “I think they are real.  I don’t feel any silicone.  But I would like to see them out of the bra.”

Jill then ordered me to pull her breasts out of the corset.  I hesitated just a little and she reached up and slapped my face hard.  “For Christ’s sakes, Martin can’t you do anything you are told?”

She did not wait for me to comply but instead grabbed her own flesh and pried it up and away from their encasements.  She then threw her shoulders back to make her breasts even more prominent.  Ralph took advantage of the bare bosoms and began pinching and twisting Jill’s nipples.  I thought that it must really hurt her but the look on her face did not show pain.  Instead, it almost looked like she was enjoying the attention.  And Ralph’s wife was actually rubbing herself with no concern for the fact that she was in a crowd.

Finally, the woman announced that Jill could get off her husband’s lap.  “We have taken up enough of your time.  There are other folks here that I am sure would like some of your charms.”

Jill got up but made no effort to leave.  Instead, she turned to the woman and asked.  “Would you mind if I gave Ralph a blow job?  Sitting on that fine cock has gotten me a little moist.”

The woman clapped her hands and laughed.  “Dear if you can get something out of his cock, I would love to watch.”

Jill reached down and grabbed Ralph’s cock and gave it a big squeeze at the base.  She then teased him by pulling his meat and twisting it a little like he had done with her breasts.  And it did actually start to respond a little bit.  I could see it growing and becoming harder.  When Jill was satisfied that it was as excited as she could get it, she dropped to her knees and took him into her mouth.  I could see the sides of her mouth pulling in and I knew she was sucking for all she was worth.  She then began bobbing her head up and down and making slurping sounds.  Almost unbelievably I saw Ralph’s muscles start to constrict and he began actually humping her mouth.  His breath was coming so quickly that I was becoming afraid that the old man would have a heart attack but he was in better shape than I gave him credit.  He grabbed Jill by the back of her head and pulled her mouth tight to his pubic hair and then let out a gasp and spilled his seed into her mouth.  Jill stayed in position until she was satisfied that she had milked every drop she could get and then raised her head from his lap.  There was a small white stream coming from the corner of her mouth and she looked Ralph in the eye and reached out with her tongue and pulled the last drops of his cum into her mouth.

“Oh, Ralph, that was magnificent.  You shot so much cum into my mouth that I could not hold it all in.”

The old man beamed with pride and looked at his wife.  She, in turn, patted Jill’s arm and simply said.  “Thank you, dear.  That was the most wonderful thing anyone has ever done for us.  God bless you.”

Now I have to tell you Jill has never liked sucking cock and so I knew that what she had done for that old couple was a huge sacrifice.  I should have felt jealousy or anger but the only emotion I had was pride.  There are very few women in this world that would have done as much as Jill did to make an old couple happy.

I heard a woman clear her throat and looked over to see the dominatrix stand up.  “Jill,” she began.  “Would you come over and take a seat on the bench in the middle of the room?”

“Of course,” Jill replied.  She immediately walked into the center of the circle and sat down as she had been instructed.

The woman said.  “I am Mistress Anna and I want to ask you some questions so that everyone here will get to know you better.  Is that all right with you?”

“Of course, Mistress, what would you like to know?”

“For starters how many men have you fucked?”

Jill did not even have to think.  She simply replied. “Two”.

Anna seemed taken aback but then she said.  “Do you mean two not counting your husband?”

“The two includes Martin.  I lost my cherry in the back of a car at my high school prom.  But that is the only other man I have ever been with and it was just that one time.”

“I just watched you suck off Ralph, how many others have cum in your mouth?”

“That was my first.  Not even Martin has ever shot his load down my throat.  It wasn’t something that I ever thought I would enjoy but I did find Ralph to be quite tasty.”

“How old are you?”

“I turned 42 about a month ago.”

“I have to say, you look well preserved for 42.  What is your secret?”

“I have to give all the credit to my wonderful mentor, Julie.  She has spent a lot of time getting this old body in shape.”

“Are you still ovulating, Jill?”

“Yes, Mistress I am.”

“And what kind of birth control do you practice?”

“Martin had a vasectomy right after we decided that we were not going to bring children into this world.  So I have never had any reason to use birth control.”

“You realize that you are going to be fucked by a lot of men tonight?”

“Yes, Mistress.”

“When was your last period?’

“Three weeks ago, Mistress?”

“Thank you for your candor.  It appears ladies and gentlemen that we have as close to a virgin tonight as we could have.  It is unlikely that she is ovulating at this time and so the prospect of her becoming pregnant is quite small.  So I see no reason that anyone should waste money by using condoms.”

She then turned to Julie.  “And what is the purpose of the female impersonator being here?”

“His purpose is to observe his wife being used and abused by as many of my guests as possible.  He is going to guide the cocks to his wife’s cunt and kiss the ass of every man she fucks tonight.  Who wants to go first?”

A big man approached and pulled Jill around so that she faced the bench.  He then forced her to bend over so that her tits were mashed against the leather.  “Jill, do you want me to fuck you?”

“Yes,” She said.

“Do you want me to cum in your unprotected cunt?”

Again the answer was yes.

He turned to me. “Come here faggot.  Get down on your knees and take my cock into your mouth and get it nice and wet for your wife.”

As much as I wanted to obey I could not do it.  I had never had a man’s cock in my mouth and I was not going to start now.

I did not hear her coming because of the thick carpeting on the floor but I was grabbed and spun around.  The leather clad woman was standing in front of me and she quickly brought her knee up into my groin.  Pain exploded as her knee collided with my constricted balls.  I fell to my knees and she kicked me as hard as she could in my right buttock.  Her boots must have had steel lined toes because it felt like that boot went all the way to the bone.  She then grabbed me by the hair of my head and forced me to sit upright.  “This nice man is going to put his cock in your mouth and you are going to suck on it until she tells you to stop.  And if you even think about biting I will personally pull every tooth out of your head with a pair of rusty pliers.  Do I make myself clear?”

I didn’t immediately answer and she pulled back her leg and kicked me again.  But this time, it landed in the middle of my stomach.  The air rushed out of my body and I doubled over in excruciating pain.  Again she pulled back on my hair so I had to look up at her.  “Are you ready to take his cock in your mouth now or should I have some of the men attach a spreader bar to your ankles so I have an unprotected target to your balls?  I really don’t mind if I crush them as I doubt you will have any further use for them.”

I knew she was serious and I had withstood as much pain as I desired so I simply said.  “I will do as you say.”

I was then turned so that his cock was against my lips.  I opened my mouth and he unceremoniously shoved it between my teeth and to the back of my throat.  I started to gag and he pulled out just enough so that I could breathe.  He then told me to work up enough saliva to get him nice and wet.  When he was satisfied he withdrew his cock from my mouth and pulled me to my feet.  “Now take my cock in your hand and guide it to your wife’s cunt.  Make sure it is positioned correctly and keep a hold of it until the head is in.  Then you can kiss my ass as I fuck your wife.”

Jill never said a word while all of this was taking place.  She just held her position and waited until she felt herself being stretched open by a strange cock.  I bent over and began kissing his ass as I was instructed but my eyes started to water and soon I was crying like a baby.  I could not even see what was happening right in front of my nose.  I was making sobbing noises and my nose was running and this was clearly too much drama for Julie.

“Dear, God what a poor excuse for a man you are, Martin.  Peter bring in the dog cage from the garage.  I really thought we could have some fun humiliating him but this is ridiculous.”

I was soon being forced to my knees and I was shoved into a large metal crate that Peter had brought in.  It was large enough for me to get into but not large enough for me to stand or to lay down.  If there was an advantage it was that I could no longer see what was happening to my wife.  I could, however, hear her moans and cries of ecstasy.  And of course, Julie gave me a blow by blow account letting me know how big each cock was that penetrated her cunt and telling me how much cum was oozing out of her.  Once she even brought a handful over and flicked it in my face.

The crate was positioned so that I had a good view of the front door and one by one I watched the couples leave the house.  Everyone was laughing and talking about what a good time they had enjoyed.  Some of the women remarked what a great cunt lapper Jill had been and many of the men remarked about her cock sucking skills.

I thought everyone had gone when Peter finally opened the door and allowed me to crawl from the crate.  I got tentatively to my feet and looked around the room.  Jill was standing with her back to the bench.  She looked a complete mess.  Her hair was all mussed up and her makeup was smeared.  Her lipstick was completely gone most of it smeared on men’s cocks I assumed.  And the way she was standing told me that she was in some kind of pain.

I caught her eye and asked her if she was all right.

“I am fine,” She said.  “I am just a little sore from all the cocks that stretched me out tonight.  And my stomach is quite full as well.”

I knew what she was referring to but I refused to acknowledge it.  “Are you ready to go home?” I asked.

“No, I am going to stay here tonight.  Julie has a special friend coming in the morning and I am going to spend the day with him.”

“And what am I supposed to do?”

“You had your chance, Martin.  All you had to do was obey some simple commands.  I did all the work.  But you could not even do that.”

I did not know what to say to her.  Surely she could understand what a terrible ordeal it was for me to participate in her orgy.

Julie walked into the room and up to Jill.  She was carrying a pack of cigarettes and held it out to Jill.  Would you like a cigarette, Jill?”

In keeping with the “I cannot say no theme” Jill replied, “Yes thank you.”

I was completely shocked.  Jill had never smoked a cigarette in her life and she was adamantly opposed to those that smoked.  But I watched her take the cancer stick from her Mistress and put it between her lips.  Julie then flicked a butane lighter and held the flame to the tip.  Jill took a long pull and allowed the smoke to go into her lungs.  She started to cough but just a touch from Julie’s fingers seemed to steady her and she got control of her breathing.  She took another long pull and, this time, allowed the smoke to curl out of her nostrils.  Her eyes seemed to roll back into her head and I assumed that the nicotine was starting to affect her.

She had no sooner finished that cigarette than Julie lit another and put it between her lips.  You need to get used to smoking.  The man I sold you to wants his women to smoke.  I don’t know whether he will let you quit once he has impregnated you or not.

She then turned to me.  “Martin you might as well go home.  Jill will not be coming back to the house.  She will be moving overseas with her new master.  And incidentally, she sold me her half of the property for a dollar.  I will be putting your house up for sale tomorrow so that I can get my share.  I don’t know how long it will take for the property to sell but please get your things in order.  And half of the furnishings now belong to me as well.  Peter will stop by tomorrow and begin moving them out.  Jill made a list of what she says will be an equitable distribution of assets including the bank accounts.

“You can’t do this,” I said.  “Jill does not have the right to give you our assets.”

“I assure you that it is all legal and binding.  Jill even had your lawyer draw up the papers.  You can try to fight it if you want but all you will accomplish is to give your other half to a lawyer.  And I doubt that you have a job to go to.  Once your boss sees you sucking a cock in that outfit he will can your ass.  And I understand the video has gone viral on the Internet.  I made sure that everyone in your email address book got a copy.  So in summary, you have no house, very little money, and no friends.  I imagine even your family won’t want to associate with you.  Of course, you have one option.  The Sheik says if you undergo a complete sex change operation you can accompany Jill as her maid.  How does that sound to you?”  And she was almost hysterical with laughter.

The End.

I want to thank you for reading my story.  If you liked it I would appreciate it if you would drop by the Amazon Kindle store and leave a brief review.  If you did not like it or have suggestions on how I can approve please write to me directly at wandapeters!@yahoo.com

A Free Erotic Book for You to Share

This is one of my all-time favorite books.  I say that because I added some tongue in cheek humor mixed in with my sadism.

Cuckolding the Bootlicker

 

It is a fact of nature.  All you have to do is watch some type of nature film from “National Geographic” or “Animal Planet,” and you will learn that weak males do not fare too well in the wild.  If there is a herd of deer, who gets the privilege of inseminating the does?  Is it the old, weak buck that can barely grow a rack of antlers, or is it the young, virile buck with a rack that would be a proud addition to any trophy hunter’s wall?  Of course, you know the answer, the strong always get the pussy.  The same goes for lions, tigers, or any other large mammal.  No female wants a wimp.

There is an old adage that says no woman can respect a man while he is licking her boots.  And while that may not always be true, it is many times.  The problem is that most women don’t know that they are marrying a boot-licker (literal or figurative) until they are already married to him.

Janet K. tells her story:

I sat on a barstool, waiting for my friend, Shirley, to come back from the restroom.  It was late in November, and I have dressed accordingly, with a long leather coat and high leather boots.  I had removed my coat and laid it over my denim-clad lap.  I was sipping my drink and looking around the room to see if there were any males in the bar that I might be interested in.

Across the room, a man seemed to be doing the same thing in reverse, but his eyes didn’t seem to be moving much.  They seemed to be locked on me.  I tried to get his attention since he was perhaps the most handsome man in the place but to no avail.  So finally, I got up and crossed the room.  He looked up just as I reached where he was sitting.  “Since you seem to be intent at staring at me, the least you could do is to buy me a drink,” I said with a smile.

He bought me several drinks, and we talked for the better part of the night.  He wasn’t shy about telling me about his successful life and the wealth that he had accumulated.  I remembered my mother’s admonition that it is just as easy to fall for a rich man as it is a poor one, so when he asked for my number, I readily supplied it.  I was surprised that he didn’t try to get me to go home with him.  Maybe surprised is not the right word.  Maybe disappointed would have been better.

I guess that I should tell you that I love sex.  When I meet a man that I find attractive, I see no reason not to allow him into my bed so that I can make sure he knows what to do with the piece of meat between his legs.  I am sure that I gave all the correct vibes to Harvey so that he would realize that even the smallest amount of persuasion on his part would be successful.  But either I was giving off the correct vibes, or his vibe meter was broken since when the last call was announced, he simply kissed me on the cheek and said goodnight.

Well, that would have been enough for me.  If a man doesn’t want to fuck, I cross them off my list and move on to someone else.

But then I went to work, Monday morning and what was waiting for me at my desk was a huge bouquet of flowers with a small note that told me how much he had enjoyed being with me on Friday night.  I have no idea how he found out where I worked, as that had not been something we talked about, but I was glad that he had.

I thought about calling him when I got off work, but then my aggressive approach hadn’t worked, so I thought the let him call me approach might.

And sure enough, I had barely poured my first glass of wine when my phone rang.

“Did you like the flowers I sent?” He asked.

“I did.  I was a little surprised, though.  I thought that you didn’t like me after the way we parted the other night.”

“I apologize for that.  But I had an early day Saturday, and besides, the bar was closing anyway.”

“Yes, but my legs were still open.” I wanted to say but thought better of it.

“I was wondering if you might be free this coming Saturday night to accompany me to a formal dinner.”

“Well, I am free, but how formal are we talking.  I am a little low on formal attire.”

“Don’t let that worry you, I will have my assistant pick out something and send it to your home.”

He hung up before I could tell him what sized dress I wore.

The Dinner Party

When I arrived home from work the following night, there was a large box waiting for me on my front porch.  With some effort, I managed to pull it inside, and like a kid on Christmas morning, I tore it open.  I was surprised to find a dress box inside, from the most exclusive clothing store in the city.

I pulled out a long formal gown in a color that I guess one might call apricot.  As I hurried to try it on, I was amazed that it fit me perfectly and that the color was just right to highlight my own complexion.  As I slid my hands down the sides of the dress, I was positive that it was made out of pure silk and probably cost more than I make in a year, maybe even two years.

I whirled back in the living room and investigated the box to see what other goodies might be inside.  Again surprise, a pair of shoes covered with the same material as the dress.  They weren’t the highest heels I had ever worn, but they were definitely the most expensive.  And to top it off I found a pure white garter, panty and bra set.  The matching white stockings completed the outfit.  Now all I had to do was to make an appointment to have my hair and nails done.  But he had even thought of that as I pulled the card off the box and found that he had made the appointment for me but not at my hairdresser.  Again it was to a salon that I couldn’t have gotten into even if I could afford the king’s ransom that they would charge.”

I called Harvey and thanked him profusely for the beautiful dress.  I had already called off work for the beauty appointment, but I thought I would throw something against the wall to see if it would stick. “I really appreciate the beauty appointment as well, but I am not sure I can keep it.  You see, I have to work for a living, and missing even a half day’s work would stretch my budget.”

“Oh, Dear.  I am so sorry.  That was not thoughtful on my part.  I’ll tell you what, why don’t you let me give you a little something to make up for that.  If you give me your account number and your routing number to your bank, I will deposit a little something into your account.  Well, at first I was a little hesitant to be passing out my banking information to a man that I barely knew, but then I thought about the total amount of money I had in the bank and then looked at the dress, I was wearing and figured what the hell.”

The next day with my fingers shaking just a little wondering If I was now totally broke (as opposed to just a little broke), I put in my user name and password and checked my account balance.  I almost passed out when I saw that there had been a deposit for $10,000 to my account that morning.

“I think that I can easily fall in love with this man.” I thought.

The next day was my appointment for my complete makeover.  I arrived in a cab attracting a lot of attention from the other women in the salon.  Looking at them and how they were dressed, I was sure that they have all arrived in long limos and that fully uniformed chauffeurs were waiting patiently to take them to their next destination.

But no one made any comments about the poor little white girl that was slumming with them.  I was led into the back and fully disrobed before being subjected to a full body massage and oil treatment.  They even trimmed my pubic hair in a nice little heart shape.  I wondered if Harvey had ordered that as well.  Next came a facial, and while my eyes were covered with cucumber slices, someone was working on my feet and hands.

By the time I walked out of that place, I was a new woman.  I just hoped that Harvey would recognize me because I sure as hell didn’t when they told me to look in the mirror.  That was one hot momma starting back at me from the glass.  I tried to tip the stylist with a 20 dollar bill, but she waved it off.  “The tip has already been taken care of, Miss.”

I had called a cab for the ride home, and I was afraid that he was going to get us into an accident because he couldn’t keep his eyes off the rearview mirror.

When I got home, I didn’t want to put my head against the backrest of my chair because I was afraid I would mess up my million dollar do.  Of course, I needn’t have worried about it because on Saturday afternoon, Harvey sent a stylist to my home to touch it up as well as apply fresh makeup.  I wondered when the ass wiper would show up as well.

I thought that Harvey would pick me up, probably in a Rolls Royce or some other vintage car, but when the doorbell rang, it was a chauffeur that waited outside.  He followed me to the vehicle, opened the back door, waited for me to get belted in, and then offered me a glass of Champagne before getting in behind the wheel.

I paid little attention to the passing traffic and scenery as I sipped my Champagne and wondered when I would wake up from the dream.  Finally, when I felt the car slow to an almost stop to make the turn into the narrow driveway, I began to take stock of my surroundings.

We were driving between huge oak trees that lined both sides of the drive, and as we pulled up to the Southern-style mansion, I swore that Scarlett O’Hara was going to come out to greet me.  But the driver simply opened my door, and another uniformed attendant showed me inside of the house.

I was shown into what he called the parlor and a very attractive, but an older woman came up and offered her hand in greeting.  “You must be Janet.  Harvey has told me so much about you.  I am his mother, you may call me Carol.”

“Well, Carol, that makes one of us because Harvey has told me nothing about you.” I thought but instead told her how nice it was to meet her.

“That is a lovely dress, dear.”  There was something about the way she said that last word that made the hair stand on the back of my neck.

“Why, thank you.  I am glad you like it.”

“May I ask where you purchased it?  I might want to get something similar.”

I could feel the trap starting to spring shut on my ankle, so I figured that I had to be totally honest, for perhaps the first time in my life.

“I wish that I could tell you, but it was a gift from your son.  I am sure you already know that I couldn’t afford a dress like this.  And if you are wondering, the shoes were also a gift.  I am a little surprised how he knew my sizes, but everything fits perfectly, including my undergarments.”

“You could have stopped with ‘it was a gift from your son,’ but thank you for your honesty.   Now let’s go and mingle with the rest of our guests.”

About an hour later, Harvey came and saved me from making a bigger fool out of myself than I already had, trying to talk with women about my work since they probably had never worked a day in their lives.

“Are you having a good time, Janet?” He asked.

“I think you know that I am a little out of place here.  I feel like a hill Billy in the midst of Manhattan.”

He had such a beautiful smile as he offered me his arm.  “Dinner will be served in a few minutes, and you will be seated beside me so that I can protect you from the vultures.”

“Are you going to teach me how to hold my pinky out straight while I drink my tea and which fork to eat my salad with as well?”

“You really do have an inferiority complex, don’t you?  I didn’t invite you here tonight because I thought you were Mary Poppins.  I invited you so my mother could see what a wonderful girl I had met.”

“I think your mother might have been more pleased if you had picked someone of your own class as well.  By the way, am I going to meet your father as well?

“No, my father spends much of his time on the road.  He is away at this time.  And, my mother will love anyone that she knows will make me happy.  And you, dear one, make me happy.”

“How can you say I make you happy?  We have spent one evening together, and I haven’t even let you fuck me yet.”

I could see the hurt look on his face, and I regretted my foul language.  “I am sorry.  I really do have a potty’ mouth sometimes.”

“Perhaps you might want to not use that word in front of Mother even though seeing the look of shock on her face might be worth it.”  And then we both laughed out loud.

Dinner went better than I thought that it would, and when the evening ended, I was surprised when his mother invited me to stay for the rest of the weekend.  She had the butler show me to a room that was bigger than my apartment and better furnished as well.  I was hoping that Harvey would sneak up the back stairs and slip into my room and spend the night with me, but that was not to be.

Laid out on my bed was a pair of silk pajamas and a silk robe.  Both fit me perfectly, and I wondered if these people had made their money in the clothing industry.  A new electric toothbrush was on the sink in the bathroom (perhaps spa would have been a better word), and a variety of toothpaste in various flavors was in a small basket.

I went back out into the large bedroom and found that there was a full bar on one wall.  I went over and inspected the large selection of bottles and finally chose a bottle of Cognac and poured about a quarter of a glass.  It was the best tasting liquor I had ever had, and I hoped that I would not develop a taste for it since I would probably have become a sex surrogate and sell babies to afford the stuff.

Finally, giving up on Harvey showing up to play hide the salami with me, I crawled under the thick comforter and laid my head off a pillow that I swore was custom made for me and finally drifted off to sleep.

It was the sound of a vacuum cleaner being run in the hallway outside of my door that brought me awake.  I took care of my morning rituals and then started to put on the dress that I had worn the night before, but I knew that made no sense what-so-ever.  So I opened the closet to see if there might have been something left from a previous guest.  What I found was a variety of jeans and blouses with the tags still on.

Sorting through them, I found that everything was in my size, and all I had to decide is if I wanted the jeans to hide or enhance my ass.  I chose the latter and then found a pair of riding boots that were my size as well.  A knock came on my door, and I opened it to find a woman in a French maid’s uniform, asking if she could be of service by doing my hair and makeup before I went down for Brunch.

A girl really could get used to this treatment if she wasn’t careful.

I was expecting Harvey, but it was his mother that was the one waiting in the breakfast room.

“Good morning, dear.  Did you have a pleasant night’s sleep?”

“I would have slept better if your son had fucked me properly first.”  Of course, I didn’t say that to her.  “I slept like a log.  I doubt that I have ever been in a more comfortable bed.”

“I am glad it met your approval.  Sit down and tell Marylyn what you want for breakfast.  She can have the cook make most anything that you want.”

I looked at the variety of fruits and pastries that were already on the table.  I can just make a meal out of what’s here if that is okay with you.”

“Coffee or tea, miss?” A carbon copy of the Butler asked me.

“Coffee, please,” I said.  As I reached to turn over my cup, his hand was already there, and we bumped hands slightly.

“Are you alright, miss?”  I swore I heard fear in his voice.

“I am fine, thank you.  It was entirely my fault.  I should have realized that it was part of your duties to turn over the cup.  I am not used to this level of service.  And thank you.”

“You are entirely welcome, miss.”  And he poured the coffee and left me to add my own creamer.  What kind of sloppy service was that?

Carol spoke as I was pouring a generous portion of sweetened cream into my coffee.  “Dear, I know you are new to this side of society, so it is understandable that you want to make the servants comfortable with you, but please don’t coddle them.”

I opened my mouth to tell her that common courtesy was not coddling, but then I closed my mouth without getting myself any deeper than I already was.  I simply said yes ma-am and left it at that.  I was thinking, though, that since I would never see the woman again that I should just tell her off and walk the hell out of her mansion.  But that would have been betraying Harvey, and although I had given up on ever being able to fuck the man, I still liked him.

I ate in silence and then finished my coffee and declined the second cup that was offered.

“I guess I should call a cab to take me home,” I said as I stood up.

“Do you have to leave so soon?” Carol asked.  “I thought we could spend the day together.  “Do you ride?”

“I have been known to be able to stay astride of most men,” I thought.  But what I said was, “what am I supposed to ride?”

“Why horses, of course, dear.”

“Well, that is not one of my myriad of talents, but I am game for almost anything.”

“I am sure that you are, dear.  Since you are already dressed for the occasion, I will have Jeeves saddle a couple of mounts for us.”

Did she really call one of her servants, Jeeves?  Surely that had to be a name that she just assigned him instead of calling him groom one or groom two.  And then I was thinking that Jeeves probably should be saddling me a Shetland pony instead of a full-grown horse.  But I managed to keep that thought to myself as well.

Carol disappeared for a few minutes, and I thought about using her absence to escape through the back door, but I figured that if she was mounted on a horse, she would just run me to ground inside of a few yards anyway.

Carol returned wearing jodhpurs and riding boots and a loose-fitting flannel shirt.  I guess she was in the mood to go slumming that day.  And then I took a closer look at her pants and boots and figured I could sell them on the black market and retire in the Caymans.

Opening the back door, she stepped to the side so that I could go first.  I cautiously looked around to see if there were riflemen waiting to shoot me in the back for trying to escape, but I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw a uniformed groom leading two horses our way.  One was a huge black with two white feet and a white star on his forehead.  The way he was prancing, I thought he was practicing the high step for the next cowboy parade.  The other was not so large and a reddish-brown color with a beautiful dark brown mane and tail.

She took both sets of reins and then handed the reins to the smaller horse to me.  Jeeves will help you get in the saddle after we have let the horses smell you to get to know you.

“Ah, so you have perverts for horses.” Again only a moron would say that to this woman, but a lesser moron can think about saying it.

She showed me how to hold my hands so that the horses could get a whiff of my scent.  Then she gave me a cube of sugar and told me to hold it in the palm of my hand so that Betsy could lick it up.  I was afraid that she would also lick up my fingers or perhaps my whole hand, but she just flicked that cube up and munched on it before nudging me with her soft nose.  I ran my hand down the center of her forehead, and she snapped her head up and down a couple of times.  I wasn’t sure exactly what that meant, but Carol said: “I guess she likes you.”  And all though she scared the living hell out of me, I liked her as well.  In fact, with the exception of Harvey and the wait staff, I like Betsy best.

“This is King, although his real name is too long to pronounce.  Either way, he thinks he rules the roost around here, so it may be a while before you may want to try riding him.”

“I hadn’t planned on being around her a while.” Damn, those thoughts just keep popping into my head.  I will have to be careful that one of them doesn’t slip out and put an end to the fairy tale.  “I will try to remember that,” I said.

“Well, let’s mount up, and I will show you some of my estate.”

Jeeves held Betsy’s bridle and showed me how to get my foot into the stirrup so that I could pull myself up and swing my leg over the saddle.  I pulled so hard that I almost went all the way over, but I managed to right myself before I ended up on the ground.

“If you want her to go left, just pull on the left rein.  If you want her to go right, pull on the right rein.  If you want her to stop pull straight back. And if you want her to speed up, just nudge her in the ribs with your boot heel.  But for now, just follow me.  She will do that on her own.”

I tried to remember the instructions, of course, the one where you nudge them in the ribs with your boot heel to get them to speed up I had used on any number of men so I should have that down pat.

Carol led off at a slow walk, and I was surprised at how naturally I sat in the saddle for never having been on anything larger than a pony at a carnival.  Of course, as previously mentioned, I had ridden a number of bucking men.

When I felt that I was in some control, I urged Betsy to pick up the pace so that I could ride alongside Carol.

“I see that you are getting the hang of it.  Would you like to go a bit faster?”

“Sure,” I said, although what I meant was I am already going faster.  But she touched the side of her horse with her heels, and he sprung forward at a gallop.  Betsy followed, but I almost didn’t.

After a few jumps, I managed to squeeze my legs and held onto the pommel and managed to stay in the saddle.

My ass hurt profusely by the time Carol reined in her mount next to a small stream.  She dismounted and then held Betsy’s bridle so that I could do the same.  I limped a little as we tied the horses off and allowed them to graze on the thick green grass.

“It takes a little getting used to, but you will thank me for this when Harvey wants you to go riding with him.”

“Okay, I have been quiet and have not voiced many opinions, but I am not the type of woman to go forever holding her tongue.  Why are you assuming that Harvey is going to ask me to go riding or anything else for that matter?  Counting yesterday, I have spent parts of two days with him.  He hasn’t even kissed me or asked me to go to bed with him, which I feel is odd since I gave him all the right vibes that I was ready to jump his bones.”

“You speak in such elegant vernacular, Janet.  Perhaps you should become a romance writer.”

“I can catch sarcasm when it is tossed my way as well, Carol.  Why don’t you tell me why you invited me to stay instead of sending me home and out of your life last night?”

“Because my son has fallen in love with you and plans on asking you to marry him.  Now mind you, I would prefer that he picked someone a little closer to his social status, but if his heart is set on you, then I am going to do whatever I can to make you welcome in my world.  Does that answer your question?”

I was too astounded to answer her.  How could Harvey have fallen in love with me?  For God’s sake, had he never heard ‘don’t buy the cow until you have tasted the milk’?  Maybe that is not exactly how that saying goes, but you should be able to get my gist.

“I think there is something wrong with my ears.  I could have sworn you just said that Harvey is in love with me and wants to marry me. “

“There is nothing wrong with your ears, dear.  I am sorry if I ruined the surprise that he has planned for you, but I was afraid that you would do something totally stupid and say no when he offers you a ring that is worth more than your entire apartment building.”

“I am still confused.  You obviously know that I have not fallen in love with your son.  I haven’t had time to do that.  Sure, I think he is a nice guy, and he is fun to be around, or at least the brief amount of time we have shared together has been pleasant.  But I would never marry a man that I haven’t tested out in the sack to make sure that until death do us part doesn’t mean death by boredom.”

“There you go with that flowery language again.  I bet you are just the biggest hit down at the local bar.”

“For your information, I met your son down at the local bar.”

“I know, and it made me so proud when he told me that.  I paid his way through Harvard and bought his membership into the country club, and we attend the most exclusive church, and he brings home a bar fly.”

“So, you do have some claws that come out from time to time?”

“Make no mistake, I can alley fight with the best of them, but when it comes to my son, I will do anything to make him happy.  For whatever reason, that means getting along with you.  I can guarantee that it will be well worth your time to put forth the proper effort.”

“Do you want to spell that out a little better for me?”

“We are very rich people, and I am willing to share some of that wealth if you can play the part of the swooning girl, which is deeply in love with my son.  When he gets down on one knee and holds out that ring to you tonight, all you have to do is hold out your hand, let him slide the ring on your finger, and say yes.  If you pull that off without falling on your ass, Monday morning, you will find that your bank account has grown by a million dollars.”

“You realize that if I do what you just offered, that I become a prostitute.”
“No dear, you might become a gold digger, but since Harvey will not have sex with you until after the marriage, you cannot be a prostitute.  Harvey is a virgin, and of course, he will get you to try and convince me that you are a virgin as well.  Of course, I know that you are not.  In fact, if I was to try and figure out how many men have been between your legs, I would need an Abacus?  But of course, I will never let on to him that I know what you are.”

“I think there is a fine line there somewhere, and I am not sure which side of it I am on.  Okay, but let me ask you one more question.  What is to stop me from taking your million dollars and disappearing?”

“Because if I can pay you a million dollars for pretending to be in love with my son, I can pay a hitman half that much to hunt you down and kill you.  Does that answer your question?”

“It does and well thought out answer it was.  So since you have laid the plan out so carefully, then we have a deal.”

“Then come over here and let’s practice hugging each other.  You can hug someone and make them believe you like them, can’t you?”

“That is one of my strong suits.”

And then we were hugging and kissing each other on the cheek as if we had been friends our entire lives.

The Proposal

We had dinner, of course, another formal dress miraculously appeared in my room.  This time it was accessorized with a string of pearls, and they weren’t the cultured variety.  I sat next to Harvey’s mother, and we talked as if we were the oldest of friends.  She told everyone what a wonderful horsewoman I had become and that Harvey was going to be so pleased to have a riding companion.

Of course, I knew that he wasn’t going to be fooled after he saw me mount for the first time, but everything was just a game anyway, with the rules laid out by his mother.

He asked me to take a stroll in the moonlight, and of course, I agreed.  As soon as we were out of sight of the house, he dropped to one knee and asked me to make him the happiest man in the world by becoming his wife.  I stifled a gasp at that moment not because I was not prepared for the question, but rather that I was not prepared for the size of the rock in the middle of the ring.  Dear God, I would get carpal tunnel syndrome from carrying that thing.

But the rules are the rules, and I held out my hand and let him slide the ring onto my left hand.  And then I said yes, not one time but many times.  And I jumped up and down to show him how excited I was.  Now, if he would just get half that excited and fuck me so that I didn’t have to worry that he might be a woman in disguise.

He couldn’t wait to tell Mommy the good news, and he whisked me back to the house, announcing in a voice that could be heard in the next county that we were going to be married.

I have no idea how Carol could feign such surprise and joy over that revelation.

“Have you set a date, yet dear?” She asked me with lips dripping with honey.

“No, this has all been so sudden.  I am still in shock.”

“May I make a suggestion?  Why don’t you move in with us, and we will work on the wedding plans together?”

Why didn’t she add to make sure you don’t run away?

I went over and opened my arms, and like a good actress, she slid into them.  I kissed her on the cheek, and she kissed me on mine, and then we stood side by side, appearing to all the world as the happy in-laws to be.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, Mom.  It is okay if I call you mom, isn’t it?”  I took that last line right out of her playbook.

“Of course, dear.  You are only one more ring away from becoming my daughter.”

And then we were hugging again.  As I snuck a look at Harvey, I thought I could see a tear of joy in the corner of his eye.

“Of course, I will have to give my work two weeks’ notice, and I will need to go back to my apartment and pack my things.”

“Don’t worry about your work, dear.  I own a temp agency, and I will send them a fully qualified replacement if you just clue me in on what your duties might be.  And I will send a moving van to clean out your apartment tomorrow and pay off your lease.  We can put your belongings into storage until you and Harvey figure out if you want to live here or somewhere else.  Of course, I hope that you will want to stay here with me.  And in the meantime, I am sure that you will find all the clothes you will need has been sent up to your room.”

I thought that Harvey would call her on that since she had to know that I was going to say yes or she couldn’t have pre-stocked my room.

As Harvey ushered me outside again, this time to steal a kiss, I thought that I would give it one more, old college try.

“Oh, my you are such a wonderful kisser, I can’t wait to see what you can do once we are in bed together.  Why don’t you sneak up the back stairs and join me?  I will show you one heck of a time.”

“I wish I could, but I promised Mom that I would remain a virgin until I am married, and I always keep my promises.  Of course, I know you are not a virgin.  I don’t see how any woman as beautiful and as wonderful as you could have avoided having sex.  You must be inundated with handsome men seeking your favors.”

“Not as many as you might imagine,” I thought but didn’t say out loud.

Now I want you to know that I am not a woman easily deterred and so I reached down and put my hand on his crotch to feel what appeared to be a fully engorged cock.  I gave it a little squeeze and said, “Are you sure you don’t want to spend the night with me.  I can take care of that swelling in the front of your pants.  I have some special ointment that will fix it right up.  And if that doesn’t work, I will kiss it for you and make it all better.”

“You’re teasing me, aren’t you?”

“NO, I AM NOT GODDAMNIT!  I WANT TO FUCK YOUR BRAINS OUT!”  Yeah, you guessed it; I didn’t yell that either, but it took a lot of self-control not to.

He took me back to the house and said good night, leaving me with dear old mom.

“You just can’t help yourself, can you, dear?”

“Why whatever do you mean, mommy dearest?”

“Even though I told you that you were not to have sex with my son until after the wedding, you had to try to get him in bed tonight, didn’t you?”

“Is this place wired for audio?  How and hell do you know what I did or didn’t do?”

She just smiled and then said, “You really need to be more careful when you are trying to subvert my wishes.  You never know who might be watching you.  Now I am going to say goodnight.  You do remember the short way to your room, or do I need to have you escorted?”

“No, Mother, I can find my way.”

“Without any detours, one could hope.”

The Wedding Shower

The days turned into weeks.  A date was set for the wedding, and about two weeks prior, they threw a wedding shower in my honor.  Most of the neighbor women and all those that were family or distant family came and showered me with gifts.  I guess that is why they call it a shower.  Most of them were ordinary items, like diamond necklaces, sapphire earrings, ivory jewelry boxes, and the like.  But when we got to his sister’s present, everyone gasped when I opened it.  For there for everyone to see, she had presented me with a heavy wooden hairbrush and a small leather paddle.

Holding them up, with an embarrassed look, I am sure, I asked what they were for.

“Why, you do know that the women of this family practice domestic discipline, do you not?  Just wait until you open mom’s gift.”

And again, you could have knocked me over with a feather as I opened the next package and found a cat-o-nine tails and a heavy taws.

“You can’t be serious.  Do you actually expect me to use these on our son?”

“I not only expect it. I demand it.  My son needs discipline, and if you are going to be his wife, you will administer it.”

I thought of telling her to go to hell, but two things stopped me.  One was the million dollars that she had deposited in my bank account, and the second was her threat to pay half that much to a hitman.

“Don’t worry dear, I will guide you through the process.  Wielding a whip is very easy once you get the hang of it.  Properly tying your man is a little trickier, but I will show you using Harvey’s father as an example.  Would you ladies like to watch as well?”

I never heard so many excited voices saying how much they would like to see a man whipped.  One of those voices did not belong to me.  But when Carol stood and motioned for us to follow her, I did as I was told.

She led the way out to the barn, and I expected to find Harvey’s father hanging from a rafter, but she opened a trap door in the floor of one of the horse stalls and led the way down a wooden ladder.  It was in the large dungeon below the barn that Harvey’s father was hanging from the ceiling.  He was naked except for the cock cage.  I recognized what it was from perusing various sites on Tumblr.  He was blindfolded and had earplugs in his ears.  A large rubber ball had been forced behind his teeth and fastened with leather straps that went behind his head.

“Can I ask a question?”

She looked at me as if to say, is there any way to stop you, but she just nodded in agreement.

“Why do you have him blindfolded and deafened?”

“It adds to the total overall effect.  When he can’t see or hear, he cannot anticipate when or where the blow is coming from.  Of course, after the first one lands, he will tense up anticipating the next, but if you learn to wait until he relaxes, the next blow is also a surprise.  And then perhaps you can strike quickly before he expects it.  It is a wonderful game of cat and mouse.  Janet, would you like to go first since you are our main guest?”

“No, mom, I think I would just like to watch for a while.”  Actually, I wanted to run like hell, but I knew I would never reach the second rung of the ladder before she bull-whipped me to a stop.

“Alright, then who wants to give it a go?”  She made it sound like it was a ring toss at a carnival.

A young girl that I swore couldn’t be more than 18 raised her hand and started waving it back and forth.

“It looks like Suzy is ready to wield the whip.  Back up and give her plenty of room to swing.”  She then handed the girl a whip that looked exactly like the cat she had given me and stepped back to watch her work.

The girl hefted the whip and swung it a few times to test the weight, I guess, and then laid a hard lick across Harvey’s father’s ass.  I could see him jump, and his face muscles were trying to work, perhaps to scream, but no sound came past that rubber ball in his mouth.  His muscles were pulled together as tight as he could, and the girl not being the whip expert that Carol claimed to be swung the whip to soon.  He jumped but not nearly enough.

“That is fine, Suzy, just wait a little bit longer until you see his muscles go limp.”

The girl was a quick learner, and soon wide red marks covered the man’s ass cheeks.

Then the whip was passed to another woman.  She was a large-boned woman, probably weighing close to 200 pounds.  Carol handed her a riding crop instead of the cat.  “Edith here would kill him if she swung that heavy cat with all her strength.  “But she is a true artist with the crop.  She will leave a beautiful array of stripes on his back.  And I guarantee you that he will not anticipate even one stroke.”

I cringed as her first blow landed across the small of his back.  I swore I saw a small droplet of blood from where the crop landed.  Not until the man slumped being a dead weight on his arms, was he released and allowed to slump to the floor.

That is the end of tonight’s lesson.  I will send someone down to bathe his wounds and to make sure he is okay before they chain him up for the night.  Then she turned to me.

“One word of caution, you can string Harvey up so that his toes are just touching the floor, but only for a short period of time.  I like to do that to his father, leaving him hanging until his legs, arms, and back start to cramp.  But leaving him too long is dangerous, so never leave him unattended.  If he should drop with his full weight on his arms, the air to his lungs could be cut off, and if left too long, he might suffocate.  Of course, I can see by the look on your face that you have little heart for what needs to be done.  But you will do it on your wedding night unless you want to take Harvey’s place.  And the entire wedding party will be witnesses.  My look at the time.  It is almost past my bedtime.  Goodnight, everyone.”

I could hear the women excitedly talking.  I heard one say that she couldn’t wait to try hanging her husband on his tiptoes.  She thought that would add a new level of excitement to discipline night.  I was the last one up the ladder, and a young man met me at the top carrying a wicker basket.  I asked him what was in it, and he told me that it was a variety of healing ointments that he needed to use to close up the whip marks.  “She might be cruel, but she always tries to make sure he doesn’t scar.”

“Why does he put up with that kind of treatment?  Because of the money.”

“Oh, Lord, no, miss.  He loves the whip.  All of the men in this family do.”

I snuck down the ladder the next day, taking some coffee and a Danish with me in case he didn’t get anything to eat.  Hell, I didn’t know if she starved him as well as beat him, but it did not seem like it from looking at his well-toned muscles.

He was chained in the corner of the room.  A large amount of straw had been piled for him to sleep on.  He had neither blanket nor pillow, and I was sure that he must be dreadfully uncomfortable.

I walked across the room and noticed that once again, he was blindfolded and had plugs in his ears.  But the ball gag had been removed, and he was breathing normally.  I inspected his wounds and saw that the young man had done a good job of putting salve on them, and some of the redness was already dissipating.

I pulled the plugs from his ears and took the blindfold off.  He blinked even in the dim light, trying to get his eyes accustomed to it.

“You must be Janet?” He asked.  “Carol said that you would probably sneak down here and offer me food and drink.”

“And you must be totally mad to allow her to chain you up and whip you.  What in the hell is wrong with you?”

“You just don’t understand the way males are raised in our society.  I love Carol more than life itself.  On our wedding day, she introduced me to the whip, and I have been an addict ever since.  Carol tells me how much in love with you that my son is.  Please don’t discount our lifestyle until you have lived it for at least a year.  Do your wifely duty and discipline the boy.  Carol knows best, but I imagine he will need the whip at least once a week.  And thank you for the coffee and Danish, but please take them back with you.  Carol will bring me my own special diet in an hour or so.  She feeds and hydrates me twice a day.  Now replace my earplugs and my blindfold so that she doesn’t get angry with you.  Of course, she already knows that you are here.  Run along now and make my son happy.”

As I walked into the house, Carol looked at me with disdain.  “I hope it was worth it,c daughter.”

“Why, Mommy, I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Here, check your bank balance.”  She handed me the phone, and I dialed my bank and then followed the prompts.  I quickly discovered that I was one hundred thousand dollars short of the million I had the day before.  “Mommy giveth and Mommy can take away.”

“You understand I had to talk with him.  You can’t expect me to just accept that he wants to be beaten and tortured.”

“Did you find out what you needed to know?”

“Yes, I think I did.”

“Then it was worth the 100 grand.  Harvey is waiting for you to take you riding.  I suggest you use the solitude to talk out any misgivings you might have.  Your wedding is this Saturday, and you know what you must do before you consummate the marriage.”

“Yes, Mother.” And then I held out my arms so that she could move into them and give me a hug.  I may be stubborn but not 100 grand worth of stubborn.

The Wedding and Honeymoon

“The wedding is tomorrow, dear.” My future mother in law said.  “Perhaps you should have one last talk with Harvey just to make sure you are both on the same page.

So I took Harvey by the hand and led him out to the back porch.  “Are you positive that you want to marry me, Harvey?”

“I have never been surer of anything in my life, Mistress.”  He had begun calling me that right after he found out that I had talked with his father.  “Do you know when I knew that I was going to marry you?”

“I must have been pretty damn quick.  We only had two semi-dates before you asked me.”

It was that first night in the bar.  Do you remember?”

“Yes, but why don’t you remind me.”  Frankly, I had not a clue as to what the hell he was talking about, but I didn’t want to spoil the golden goose by admitting it.

“You were wearing a pair of black leather boots that came just below your knee, and they had a five-inch heel.  I couldn’t take my eyes off them.  Usually, when a woman catches me staring at their boots, they realize that I want to get down on my knees and lick them, and then they turn mean.  But you saw me staring and came over and was so nice to me.  I knew right there that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.”

“Yes, of course, I remember that, but it never entered my mind to be anything but kind to you.  Why should the fact that you like to lick boots, turn me against you?”  A cold shiver was going up my spine, and I no longer had any desire to allow him to share my bed.  “I think we should probably turn in, we have a busy day tomorrow.”

I went inside, and Carol was waiting for me with a big smile on her face.  I knew right there that she knew every word we had said on the back porch.

“You didn’t know, did you?  I could tell right off when he started talking that you didn’t have a clue why he fell in love with you.  Maybe now you will have fewer qualms about using the whip tomorrow night.”

I thought for a minute and thought about telling her that I wanted to hell out of this marriage.  I wanted to scream that her son disgusts me.  But then I thought about all the money she was offering me to go through with it.  She had taken me aside right after the night in the dungeon and offered me a huge sum of money to marry and discipline her son.  I have never seen as many zeros in my life.

“Have you tried on your dress, dear?”

“I have, and it is truly beautiful.  All I have to decide is what shoes to wear under it.”

.”May I offer a suggestion?”

“Of course, Mom, you know I love your suggestions.” I think it surprised both of us that there was no sarcasm in my voice.

“Why not wear your riding boots?  I think they will be especially apropos for the final part of the ceremony.”

“Are you sure?”

“I am.  And what will you have Harvey wear?”

“Can you have him fitted with a chastity device like the one his father wears in time?”

“I will have it done tonight.”

Then I think he should be naked, so when the minister says you may brand your husband, I will have my choice of bare flesh.  Did the blacksmith manage to get the electric branding iron made with my initials on it?”

“He did would you like to inspect it tonight?”

“No, I have seen other’s that he has made.  He does quality work.”

“If everything is set, then I think I will go to bed.  I have a meeting with one of the male staff.  It may take me until the wee hours of the morning to get all the details worked out if you know what I mean?”

“I know exactly what you mean.  Have a wonderful night.”

The next morning, I stood under a flower-covered arch with a hundred or more witnesses looking on.  Harvey was kneeling at my feet, totally naked except for the newly installed cock cage.  I had the keys around my neck, but I had no plans to ever use them.  I might give them to a male servant once a month so that Harvey’s cock could be properly cleaned.

The vows were read with Harvey promising to love honor and obey me.  For my part, I promised to deliver discipline as often as it would be needed.  Then the minister pronounced us woman and slave, and he said that it was time for the branding.   I had thought carefully of where I wanted to put the brand, and I had decided that it should be across both of his man breasts just above his nipples.  The brand was my initials and was the full width of Harvey’s chest.

I spit on the iron, and when it spit back at me, I knew it was hot enough.  Harvey screamed louder than anyone I had ever heard as I pressed the red hot iron to his chest.  I held it there for a long time, making sure that it burned completely through his skin and chest muscle.  I wanted to make sure that he would never be able to take his shirt off again without someone knowing that he was my property.  Harvey would have tried to stop me, but his hands were tied behind his back and then tied to his ankles.

There is just one more thing to be done before we proceed to the punishment horse, the minister announced.  I knew what he was talking to, and I made my way across the yard to where a series of wooden steps had been installed.  I raised my dress and pulled off the garter.  Turning around, I tossed the garter over my head and heard squeals of joy from the young woman that had caught it.  Then I raised my leg and set one booted foot on the second rung so that everyone could see what I was wearing.

“Crawl to your wife, slave,” the minister demanded as he cut the ties to his arms and ankles.  With his head to the ground, he crawled across the dusty ground.  I guess he should be happy that it hadn’t rained the night before.  It took him some time to cover the ground, and everyone was hooting and laughing every inch of the way.  Finally, he reached me and the dirty riding boot.  “Lick it clean, slave.”  My voice was cold and hard.

He didn’t hesitate immediately beginning with the toe of that boot and then working inch by inch.  I quickly tired of the activity, but before I called a halt to it, I tipped my foot up and told him to lick the soles clean.

I heard various voices asking if they were really my riding boots, and I announced for all to hear that they were and that I wasn’t too careful where I walked.

“I think I will wear my riding boots to my wedding,” I heard a young girl declare.  “Me too.” Announced another.  Before I knew it, almost every single woman in the crowd was planning on wearing boots of some type for their weddings.  I hoped that I would be invited to them all.

I waved my hand to indicate that I had enough of his bootlicking, and two young men came and tied Harvey’s hands together in front of him.  They lashed his ankles together so that he couldn’t walk and then dragged him across the gravel driveway to where the whipping table had been set up.

They tied him face down to the bench with his body along it and his ass hanging off.  His feet were pulled straight down and tied off to the ring at the bottom.  His arms were stretched out before him and tied off so that his body was in an L position, although the L went in an unnatural way.

Then his mother came to me and offered to be my whip holder.  That meant that she would hold the three different whips that I had chosen in advance.  I had picked a long horsewhip to start the fun with.  Once I had peppered his body all over with that, then I wanted the cat to do as much damage as I could.  I had refused to have him blindfolded and deafened because I wanted him to know that it was me wielding the whips, and I didn’t care if he tensed up or not.  I had practiced with those whips, and as I swung the cat, I loved the sound of the heavy smacks of those strands striking his flesh.  Finally, I told them to turn him over so that I could use the crop on his front.  I made sure to avoid his burned flesh, but I got as close to it as possible.  Finally, my arm was tired, and he was only semi-conscious. I indicated that I was through.”

Carol took the crop from my hand and pulled me in for a hug.  “Do you still want to fuck my son, dear?”

“Hell, no.  I don’t ever want to fuck the wimp.  I want a real man that knows how to use his cock.”

“Take him to the barn and chain him up alongside his father.  Horace, you can clean up his wounds, but don’t use anything on the brand.”

Then she turned to me.  I will have the male servants, naked, and waiting for your inspection in the hall.  Pick any one or two that you want and take them up to your room.  I can give you some ideas of which ones know how to use their cocks and which ones are adept with their tongues.”

“Why don’t you just send the three best up to my room?  And please tell the rest of my staff to not disturb me until tomorrow at dinner.  I think I have been celibate long enough, do you not?”

“I do dear, have a wonderful night.  I look forward to watching the tapes tomorrow.  And incidentally, your inheritance is added to your account, and I no longer have access to make changes.

“I love you, mom.”

“I love you too, daughter.

The end.

I hope that you enjoyed this book.  I would love to hear any feedback that you might have.  Please contact me directly at wandapeters1@yahoo.com

If you would like to check out some other books that I have written please visit my author’s page.  That link is:  https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

Below find some other books you might like:

 

My Latest Published Book

This is my latest book.  It was published by Amazon yesterday.  The price is $1.99 if you wish to buy it.  However, as always if you cannot afford the price and want to read it please send me an email and I will give you a free copy.  My email address is wandapeters1@yahoo.comttp://amzn.com/B0893JHZM3

A Free Erotic Book for You To Share With Your Friends

The Number One Reason You Should Cuckold Your Husband

 

He Takes you for Granted

 

Everyone knows that competition brings out the best in people.  If you watch sports, you realize that your favorite team plays better when they are up against the league’s best than they do when they are playing someone less talented.  So you might ask what does that have to do with marriage?

 

Well, think back to when you were dating.  How much effort did you put into pleasing the person you were going out with?  And how much effort did he put into pleasing you?  Obviously, if he had not gone the extra mile, you probably would have dumped him and gone looking for a replacement.

 

And why did he try that hard to make himself appear special to you?  Because he knew that you had choices.  He was not the only male on the planet.   If he wasn’t the best that he could be, you would simply move on to someone else.

 

But once you were married to him, that threat of rejection disappeared, or at least he believed that it did.  So little by little, the small things that he used to do for you began to wane.  Oh sure, when he was thinking of getting into your pants, he might put forth a little effort but not to the same degree as before he thought it his right to have sex with you.

 

So if you want him to try harder, you have to at least make him believe that he has competition once again.

 

Miranda T. writes in that regard.

 

When we first met, Jason was the epitome of the perfect man.  He was handsome, funny, and punctual.  That last quality was something that most of the men that I had dated lacked.  And it was something that was important to me.  I figured that if a man didn’t care enough about me to be on time, he didn’t care enough about me.

 

Never did Jason take me for granted.  He never showed up in my driveway and blew the horn for me to come running out to jump into his arms.  He came to the door and presented me with a flower or a box of chocolates, spent a few minutes with my parents, and then he would offer me his arm to lead me outside.  He never failed to open my door or to wait patiently while I buckled my belt before he would go around to the driver’s side and get in behind the wheel.

 

He never failed to compliment me on my appearance, either.  In short, he made me feel special and adored, and that is why I fell in love with him.

 

And I loved that type of attention.  The sad part is that it does not go on forever.  I don’t care how good of a man you think they are, at some point they begin to take you for granted.  With Jason, it happened in the middle of the first year of marriage.

 

The first time I noticed it was when we went out for dinner one night and when we got to our table, he sat down instead of holding my chair for me first.  I looked at him, but he was engrossed in something that was on his phone.  Not wanting to be a bitch, I let it slide.  We had a good meal, and he managed to carry on a conversation, but I could see that he was distracted.

 

Then when we left the restaurant, he failed to take my hand as we walked to the car.  That really pissed me off, but again I managed to hold my cool.  He did open my door for me, but instead of waiting for me to get buckled in, he simply walked around and got in behind the wheel.

 

That night when we got ready for bed, he slid in beside me and began trying to feel me up as if it was his right to have sex.  The problem I had was that I didn’t think he had earned the privilege, and I told him so.

 

“What are you talking about?  Since when do I have to earn the right to fuck my wife?”

 

I was flabbergasted.  Never before in all the time, that we had dated, had he ever used the “F” word with me.

 

I didn’t even answer him.  I just got out of bed, grabbed my pillow, and headed into the spare bedroom, locking the door behind me.

 

The next morning I had calmed down enough to sit across from him at the breakfast table, asking him why the change in his demeanor had come about.

 

“Do you know how exhausting it is trying to be picture perfect day in and day out?”

 

“I am not sure what you mean,” I replied.  “Since when is acting like a gentleman exhausting to you.  It wasn’t that tiring when we were going together, and you were trying to get into my pants.”

 

“There you go again.  Last night you threw that line at me, and now again this morning, you make it sound that having sex is something that has to be earned.  What do you do to earn the right to have me fuck you?”

 

I knew that I shouldn’t have said it, but I was so mad at that point that I just didn’t care.  “I don’t have to earn the right to have you fuck me, as you so callously put it.  I can have sex anytime with any man that I choose, just be showing up.”

 

And then I stormed out of the room, got dressed and got into my car to go for a drive and hopefully cool off.

 

I drove to a friend’s house and knocked on her door.  Julie opened the door, took one look at me and ushered me into her kitchen.  She sat a cup of coffee in front of me and urged me to tell her what was wrong.  So I related what had happened, leaving out the vulgar language that we both had used.

 

I saw a smile come to her face, and then she took a sip from her cup before answering.  All marriages go through this period at one time or another.  I remember the first time that Bill took me for granted and how badly I reacted then.  And like you, I tried to talk with him about his lack of attention, and I imagine I got a similar response as you did with Jason.”

 

“Well, apparently, you got through to him eventually because you seem to be the perfect married couple now,” I said.

 

Julie kind of chuckled.  “No, it wasn’t near that easy.  It never really is.  What your husband and mine wanted was to settle down to sex every other day or so and not have to put any effort into it.  I am not sure where they get the idea from, maybe it is from one of their friends, or maybe it is just bred into their psyches.   In any event, unless the wife takes action, she is destined to be ignored more each year until she dies old and bitter.  Many of us seek divorce as a remedy, but you have to remember that it is only a stop-gap approach unless you want to live alone.”

 

“What do you mean by taking action?” I asked.

 

“Well, I tried to ignore the situation at first, and eventually, like you, I decided to talk to someone about the situation.  In my case, it was Bill’s mother.”

 

But before I got to that stage, I decided to read all the advice columns on how to get and to keep a man.  Every one of them had some variation of the “Meet him at the front door, wearing only high-heels.  And I did try that, but deep down I knew that wasn’t going to solve the problem since Bill didn’t have any problem having sex with me.  In fact, he was convinced that it was his right to do so.  So following that advice simply set me back a few months.  Here we were, back to me, spreading my legs and him crawling between them.  So nothing on his part had to change.

 

 His mother and I had always been close, even in the early days of my dating her son.  So I went to her and told her basically what you just told me.  It is always the same, just shake up the details and roll them out, and you have the story.  And what she told me shocked me to the core.  She told me that Bill needed to believe that he had some competition, or he would just continue to ignore my needs.”

 

I thought about that for some time as we sat there sipping our coffee.  I wanted to hear more about the idea of competition, but I had to wrap my mind around how that would work.  Finally, I asked the question.  “What did she mean to make him believe he had competition?”

 

She suggested that maybe we should consult a marriage counselor before diving into the deep end of her pool.  So I did suggest it to Bill, and he completely nixed the idea.  ‘I am not going to some damn shrink just to have her tell me to compromise.’  I wondered how he knew that was what she was going to say, and it was years later that he told me a friend of his had warned him that I was going to ask him to go.  So that idea went by the wayside.  So back I went to his mother.

 

I asked her what she meant by making him believe that he had competition, and she told me to either have an affair or make him think that I was having an affair.  I could not believe that this advice was coming from his mother, and she could see the disbelief on my face.  ‘Believe me, you are not the first woman that ever encountered this problem.  I did, and so has every other woman that has ever been married to a man.  And until he finds out that you don’t have to rely on him for sex or companionship, he will continue to act like he owns you.  Some women find that acceptable, but I do not, and if I am right, neither do you.”

 

“So, what did you do?” I asked her.

 

“I waited for Friday night to come around, got dressed in my sexiest digs, and went clubbing. I had a ball.  It was a marvelous feeling having all those guys coming up to me, asking me to dance and buying me drinks.  Of course, I had no intention of letting any of them get past first base, but a couple of them did cop a feel or two.

 

I was feeling pretty good and a little drunk, so instead of driving home, I took a cab.  I had him drop me off a few houses down so that Bill would not know how I got home and walked from there.  When I came into the house, Bill was livid, demanding to know where I had been and who I had been with.  Then he made it a point to smell my breath and went off on me again about the dangers of drinking and driving.  I have no idea how I held my cool, but I managed to do so and just slid past him and went up to bed, locking the door so that Bill would have to spend the night in the guest room.”

 

She took a moment to put her thoughts in order, and I used that time to wonder if I could do anything even close to that with Jason.  As angry as he had gotten when I mentioned going out on him, how mad would he be if I actually did it?

 

“So, I assumed that once the dust settled, things worked out between the two of you?” I asked.

 

“Not exactly.  Oh, he straightened up for a while.  He would broach the subject of where I had gone, and I would refuse to tell him.  He would get angry, but then the next day, he would buy me flowers or some little gift and beg my forgiveness.  But then he would slide right back into his old ways.”

 

“So it sounds hopeless.  Nothing we can ever do is going to be a permanent fix?” I asked.

“Well, I guess you are partly right.  Nothing we do has a permanent effect, which is true.  But it does not mean that we should quit trying.  What do you say we go out and have a little fun tonight and let your man wonder where you are?”

“Well, I would have to go home and find something to wear.  Going out, looking like this wouldn’t accomplish anything.”

“Oh, hell, you and I are about the same size, and I have accumulated a huge wardrobe over the years.  Let’s go take a look.”

And she was right, she did have a huge wardrobe, and it was fun just going through it to see what I could wear that would be a man magnet.  Listening to her, I had already decided that occasionally I was going to have a little fun with the opposite sex and see if I could get my groove back.

Julie helped me select a blouse that was semi-see through, a skirt that came to just above my knees, and she even let me borrow a garter, bra and panty set that she had never worn.  Once I had the undergarments on, she sat me in the vanity chair and did my hair in a style that I never had before worn.  Then came the lipstick, eye shadow, and blush.  When I finally looked in the mirror, I couldn’t believe the change that I had undergone.  Then I finished dressing, and Julie handed me a pair of black heels to match the skirt I was wearing.  I felt like a new woman as we walked out the door.  Only then did I ask her where Bill was hiding.

“Oh, Bill has some assigned tasks that will keep him busy while we are out.  You don’t have to worry about that.”

I wanted to press the point but then decided not to.

The club was dimly lit and quite noisy when we walked in.  Julie seemed to know exactly where she was going, and so I followed without comment.  She waved at someone at the bar as we passed, and then she set her purse down under a table and indicated for me to do the same. 

“Won’t I need it to pay for our drinks?” I asked, but she just chuckled in reply.

We headed back towards the bar, but we had not gotten halfway there before a couple of guys intercepted us and asked if they could buy us drinks.  I was reluctant to accept anything from strangers, but Julie readily accepted the offer.

“You never turn down a free drink from a man, but you never drink anything that isn’t handed to you by the bartender.”  I thought about what she said and decided that she knew far more about the bar scene than I did.

The men asked if we would join them at their table, and Julie agreed, although she told them at the start that she was playing the field, and she might not be with them for the entire evening.  That didn’t deter their zeal, though.

As soon as the first song began to play, we were pulled to our feet and swept out onto the dance floor.  I would have preferred to dance to something slow, but this was a fast-paced number that required a lot of movement but little contact with my partner.  It did give me a chance to check him out, however, and I quickly discovered that he was light on his feet, but I doubted that he was light in the shorts.  I made it a point to move suggestively moving my hips not only side to side but back and forth as well.

He introduced himself as Angelo, and I could see a hint of his Italian heritage in his dark eyes and hair.  It was obvious that he spent some time in the gym because his arms were heavily muscled.  I wondered if he spent time doing crunches because the thought of tight stomach muscles turned me on.

As the music stopped and we parted, he simply turned and began walking away from me.  Well, that finished that segment of the night.  If I had wanted someone to ignore me, I could have stayed home with my husband. 

I was picking up my purse in anticipation of moving to another table when Julie returned with her partner.  “Is there something wrong?” she asked.  I leaned in and whisper what had happened, and she reached under the table and picked up her purse as well.  We didn’t bother with the drinks that we hadn’t quite consumed.

We found a spot that was a little too close to the dance floor, but most of the really good tables had already filled up.  We had barely sat down when the waitress came by and handed us a couple of tall drinks, the kind with umbrellas.  “Compliments of the gentlemen, over there,” she said.  We thank her and then looked across the way where two men were looking our way.  Julie motioned for them to join us, and it didn’t take them long to navigate their way through the crowd.  We thanked them for the drinks and offered for them to sit with us for a while if they wanted.  We introduced ourselves, but the names are not really important for this section of the story. 

When the music started playing, it was Julie that pulled her man up by the hand and headed to the dance floor.  The man that was leftover offered me his hand like a gentleman would, and I accepted.  This was a slow number, and as I settled into his arms, he brought me close to his body.  It had been a long time since anyone other than Jason, and I admit that I was a little nervous.  We started to move with the music, and it seemed only natural when he applied a little pressure to the small of my back, bringing me in so that his jean-clad hips brushed lightly against mine.  My breasts were mashed against his chest, and the thought struck me that it would be nice to feel his bare skin against mine.

He brought his lips close to my ear and whispered that I was extremely beautiful and that he would like the opportunity to get to know me better somewhere we could actually talk.

“That would be nice,” I replied and then mentioned that I had lunch each day at a little restaurant not far from here.  He said he knew where it was and that he would make it a point to be there one day this week.  I felt a little guilty after that, setting up a date with someone other than my husband, but then I thought it was just lunch, and nothing could possibly happen.  Besides, the odds were good that he wouldn’t show up. 

He offered me his hand as we headed back to the table, and I smiled.  This was already starting out better than the last meeting had been.  He also pulled my chair out, waited for me to sit down, and then helped me slide it back close to the table.  We shared a few more drinks and a few more dances before the lights finally dimmed to let us know it was the last call.

Julie and I thanked our companions for a lovely evening and then said our goodbyes.  Nothing was mentioned about the lunch date that we had semi-made.

It was 2 in the morning, and neither of us was in any shape to drive, so we split a cab, and Julie suggested that I stay the night with her.  “No sense in spoiling the illusion for Jason.  He might as well get the complete treatment.

I was a little apprehensive, but I really didn’t want to have to face him half-drunk and tired, so I agreed.

When the cab dropped us off at Julie’s house, I expected that she would show me to the guest room, but she said that I would have to share her bed unless I wanted to sleep on the couch.  I was totally confused since I knew that she was married, and she had mentioned that her husband was home doing some chores earlier.

“I don’t understand, won’t Bill be in your bed?”

“Not if he knows what is good for him, he won’t.  I will tell you all about it in the morning, but I am too tired to go into the whole story tonight.”

So without further explanation, we got ready for bed.  She handed me a new toothbrush that she retrieved from under the sink, and while I brushed my teeth, she found me a pair of silky pajamas to put on.  “Unless you would rather sleep in the nude with me?” She remarked.  “I declined her offer, but when we climbed into bed, I didn’t mind that she spooned with me.  It felt good to have someone in bed with me that didn’t demand entrance to my vagina.

When I finally opened my eyes and checked the clock, I was shocked to see that it was almost noon.  Julie was nowhere in sight, and I crawled out of bed, but I didn’t quite make it to my feet.  A wave of dizziness washed over me, and then my head began to pound like three elephants were tap dancing inside of my skull.

Forcing myself to stand, I took a few tentative steps toward the bathroom.  I splashed some cold water on my face and then opened Julie’s medicine cabinet and was happy to see that she had a big bottle of aspirin.  I shook two out into the palm of my hand and then added one more for good measure.  I noticed that Julie had left a paper cup that was still in its wrapper on the sink for me, and I used it to get enough tap water to down the pills with.

Then I finished my necessary task, hunted out one of Julie’s robes, and headed down to where the smell of coffee was coming from?”

Julie was sitting at the kitchen table, a big mug of coffee in front of her reading the morning paper.  I cleared my throat to announce my presence, and she looked up and gave me a smile.  I tried to return it, but even that little movement caused those elephants to begin to stomp again.

“You look like hell this morning.  I guess you aren’t used to imbibing as much alcohol as we did last night.  Sit down, and I’ll get you a cup of coffee.”

Then as I settled into a chair, she picked up a little bell and caused it to tinkle.  The next thing that happened completely shocked me.  Her husband, Bill, came rushing, or maybe I should say hobbling into the kitchen.  He was wearing a black satin apron with white lace trim and nothing else other than a pair of black pumps with 4-inch heels.

“Yes, Mistress?” He asked.  And then his face turned beet red as he noticed that I was sitting in his kitchen.  From his reaction, I was convinced that Julie had not clued him in that they had company.

“Pour, Mistress Miranda, a cup of coffee, and then you may go back to doing the laundry.”

“Yes, Mistress. How do you take your coffee, Miss Miranda?”

I could hardly suppress a laugh.  He looked so damned ridiculous in that apron and heels.  Normally I liked some flavored creamer in my coffee, but this morning I figured I needed it straight.  “Black will be fine.”   I didn’t add his name since I felt that there was some game going on here that I wasn’t clued in on yet.

Bill sat my mug down in front of me and then gave a little curtsy to his wife and me and minced out of the room.  This time I couldn’t hold the laugh in, and I knew that he heard me as he left the room.  “I really am sorry for my mirth.  I am afraid that I might have hurt his feelings.”

Julie reached across the table and patted my hand.  If I didn’t want him humiliated, I wouldn’t dress him like that.  You should see him when we have family gatherings.  Then he is required to wear a full maid’s uniform, complete with the little lace cap.  Are you up to hearing the story of how Bill became my slave?”

“Your slave?  Isn’t that against some law?”

“I suppose you could look at it that way, and if he didn’t have the right to leave anytime, he wanted I suppose it would be illegal.  But he is my slave because he prefers it that way.  You remember that I told you that I sought advice from his mother?  Well, here is what happened when I went to her for the very first time.”

I listened as she told me about going to Bill’s mother’s house to ask her how to get Bill to pay more attention to her.  She said that as she knocked on the door, she could hear strange sounds coming from the inside.  She said it sounded a little like someone was beating a carpet like they used to do in the old days to get the dust out.  When no one came, she rang the doorbell, and finally, Bill’s father came to the door.  She said he had tears in his eyes, and he was rearranging what appeared to be a skirt.  She was so shocked that she almost turned around and left, but then she heard Mom’s voice asking who was at the door. 

“Julie Mistress.”  And now she was completely confused.

“Well, show her in.  We will continue your discipline session later.”

Julie turned to me, “You can see how confused that I was that first day.  But I learned something from when that door first open.  Some women could actually control their men, and I was determined to learn how it was done.”

Bill’s father had stayed long enough to ask if Julie needed anything and when she said no, he left, and a few moments later, Julie heard the vacuum start up.

Bill’s mother then told her that she hoped that Julie wasn’t totally shocked by what she had just seen.   “I usually allow him to hide his position in the household, but I was in the middle of his weekly discipline session, and I was a little worked up from the exertion, so I sent him to the door thinking that it was the mailman.  If I had known it was you, I would have come myself, but then you had to find out sooner or later.  So what was it that you wanted to talk about?”

“Oddly enough, what you have accomplished with Bill’s father.  Or at least that is what I think I want to talk about.  You see, your son has started to ignore my needs, and frankly, I am fed up with his attitude.  I think he needs a discipline session, so can you tell me how to get him over my knees?”

“Well, it would take far more time than we have today for me to fill you in on the whole story.  But the crib version is, you need to find out what your husband wants most and either take it away from him or use it as a carrot to get him to do what you want.  Now in Bill’s case, I can be of some help there.  You see, I have known for a long time that Bill has a fetish for women’s high heels and particularly high heel boots.  Have you ever noticed that he is more attentive to you if you are wearing heels?”

Julie told her that she had never noticed that and then asked how she could use that knowledge to her benefit.

“Well, as much as I hate to admit it, my son is a total pervert when it comes to women in boots.  Remember when you first started dating him, how attentive he was to you? Of course, you do because that is what you want to get to, isn’t it?”

Julie told her that was exactly right.

“Well, what you probably don’t remember was that during that time, you were putting in the extra effort too.  Once in a while, you would come over wearing casual clothes, but most of the time, you were all dolled up and the vast majority of times, you would have on heels and occasionally high heeled boots.  Those would be the times that Bill was the most attentive, I would bet my last dollar.”

Julie said that she should have known that, but somehow it had completely gone over her head.  But at that point, she knew exactly how to get Bill under her thumb, and she set out to do it starting that very day.

“Come on, girl,” I said.  “Don’t keep me in suspense.”

“The first thing I did was to stop off at one of the fancier shoe stores, on my way home.  I knew exactly what I was looking for, but it took me a couple of different stores before I found it.  But when I walked in my front door, I had on a pair of black, leather, knee-high boots with a four-inch heel.  But they were not just any boots, these had super sharp toes and designs running down the outside of each shaft.  I had also purchased a big can of Kiwi black polish.”

When Bill saw me wearing those boots, he was mesmerized.  ‘Do you like my boots, dear’ I asked him.  He had trouble answering, but I knew the answer from just looking at his face.  I raised one foot and flexed it tightening the leather around my foot.  ‘Come over and take a closer look.’ The words came out as an order rather than an invitation.  The next thing I knew, he was on his knees, caressing the leather of my boots.  ‘Why don’t you show me how much you like my new boots’ I told him.  And then I lifted my foot and put the toe of my boot to his lips.”

I must have gasped or something as she stopped her narrative and looked at me to see if I was okay.  “I am sorry, I just never knew that men could be controlled just by using an inanimate object like a pair of boots, but please go on with your story.”

“Well, I asked him what he would do for me if I allowed him to worship my boots.  And then I showed him the can of polish.  He reached for it, but I pulled it away from him.  ‘You haven’t earned the right to polish them yet.  Answer my question, what would you do for me if I allow you to worship my boots.  And bear in mind how much I wear them depends on how much you are willing to sacrifice.’

‘What do you want me to do?’ he asked me.

‘That is not how this works,’ I told him.  ‘You are the one that has to offer me something, and then I decide if that is a good enough reward for letting you satisfy your deviance.’  I made it plain that what he wanted to do with my boots was not something that I desired but was something that I would put up with depending on how much it benefited me.

He just couldn’t bring himself to name the price he was willing to pay.  I finally gave up waiting, although, in retrospect, I should have held out.  An old salesman told me one time that you ask someone to buy, and then you shut up.  And the next person to speak loses.  Well, that also applies in marriage negotiations.  If you are the next person to speak, you let your mark off the hook.  If he is the next person to speak, he might give you some objection, but you will eventually get the sale.

But I wasn’t thinking that clearly that day and so I said ‘how about you doing all the housework for a week?’  When I looked at his face, he had a look of relief, and I knew that I sold the deal too cheaply.  But when he agreed to my terms, I couldn’t go back on my word.

So I made him a list of what I wanted to be done that day, and it was a long list.  He was busy working when I decided to head to bed.  But before I left him, still cleaning the refrigerator, I took off my boots and set them by my bedroom door, with the can of polish on top of them.

When I got up the next morning, not only was everything I had listed been done, but those boots shone so brightly that I could almost see my reflection in them.  I slipped them on and admired how nice they looked.  Bill had slept in the guest room, not wanting to wake me in the late hour that he went to bed.  But he was already up working in the kitchen, coffee was prepared, and he offered me a cup.

He looked and saw that I was wearing the boots he had labored so hard to polish, and a huge smile came to his face.  ‘Do you like my new boots, dear?’ I asked him. 

‘I love them.  Are you satisfied with the polish job?’

‘You did a nice job, it is too bad that I am only going to get them dirty again.’

He didn’t say anything, but I knew he was hoping they would get dirty very soon.  And then I knew how I was going to extend his week into months and years.  I just wouldn’t wear them outside until his week was up, and then I would drive a tougher bargain.  And I knew what the final bargain would be.  I would wear those boots while he did his perverted cleaning and polishing if he would agree to be my permanent slave.  And here we are today.  By the way, the shoes that you wore last night have already been licked clean and polished as have mine. 

“Well, I don’t know that Jason has a boot fetish, but I am sure that there is something that he desires that you can use as a bargaining chip,” Julie told me.  “The first thing you need to do is to get a look at his computer and check the history.  Unless he is more careful than most men, he will not have erased the browsing history, and you will find what it is that gets his juices flowing.  In the meantime, you just need to keep him on edge.  When you go home today, he is going to demand that you tell him where you have been and who you were with.  Don’t tell him.  No matter how angry he gets, you need to keep your cool.’

I had finished my coffee, and my head had let up so that only one elephant was gently walking up there and so I figured I needed to go face the music.  I made my way up to the bedroom and found my own clothes.  I was surprised to find they had been freshly laundered and ironed, and even my shoes had been cleaned.  I quickly dressed and went down to say goodbye to Julie.  She called Bill in to say goodbye so that I could get one more look at him in his apron and heels.  Say a proper goodbye to my guest, slave.” She demanded.

John settled to his knees in front of me and planted a kiss on the toe of each of my shoes.  Goodbye, Mistress, drive safely.”  He didn’t get off his knees until I had left the room.  I couldn’t wait to find Jason’s trigger.

The Confrontation

I knew that things were not going to be easy when I pulled in the yard, and Jason was at my car door before the engine had stopped turning.  He opened my door for me but not in the way a gentleman would.  He opened it so that he could confront me even before I got out of the car.  He demanded to know where I had spent the night, but Julie’s word came back to me, and I refused to tell him.  I knew that I would have trouble getting out of the car with Jason standing by the door and so I simply sat with my hands in my lap waiting for him to get tired of ranting and raving and standing on the cement sidewalk.

And eventually, knowing that I was not going to relent and tell him what he wanted to know, he turned and left me sitting in my front seat.  I gathered my purse and got out of the car, hitting the lock button on the clicker as I walked towards the house, and what I knew was going to an uncomfortable confrontation with my husband.

I hung my purse in the hall closet and then went into the kitchen to see what I could prepare for dinner.  I was rummaging around in the food cupboard when Jason came in and stood watching my every move. 

“As long as you are going to hang out here with me, why don’t you help me figure out what to fix for dinner?”

“Why don’t we just order a pizza so that we can talk?” he replied.

“If that is what you want, go ahead and give them a call.  Get one with everything on it and maybe order a large bottle of soda as well.”

So no longer having to figure out what to cook, I went in and sat on the sofa to await Jason to come in and begin playing 20 questions.

In just a few minutes, he came in and sat down across from me in the big armchair that both of us recognized as his seat. 

“It appears that you took the time to launder your clothes before coming home.  Were they in that bad shape?”

“I don’t know what you are driving at, but I can assure you that I did not launder my clothes.  When did you get to be such a laundry expert?  I don’t remember you ever doing a load of wash.”

He looked at me for a long time.  “Really Miranda, do you not think I notice the clothes you wear.  You aren’t the easiest woman on clothes, and there is no way that you could have gone all last night and then come home today wearing the same clothes but without a wrinkle in them.  I really didn’t expect you to lie to me.”

I had to wait a few seconds to reply until I calmed down. Otherwise, Julie’s advice to keep my cool would go out the window.  Finally, I answered him. “Jason, be very careful when you are accusing me of being a liar.  I promise you that I have not lied to you, and I will not lie to you.  I may refuse to be interrogated by you.”

Again he looked me over, but he held his tongue.  “Okay, then let’s allow the clothes thing to rest for a while.  Where did you spend the night?”

“I don’t think you have earned the right to ask me that,” I answered him.

“Are we back to that?  Where did you get the idea that I needed to earn anything from you?  You are my wife, and I have a right to know where you are and who you are with.”

“So being married to you is paramount to being your slave, is that it?”  I managed to keep my voice low, but there was a hard edge to it.

“I didn’t say anything about me owning you as you implied.  It doesn’t make you my slave just because I want to know where you are.  Don’t you think that I worry about you?”

“I think that you have forgotten that we are equal partners.  Most of the time, I would allow you to know where I am.  Not because it is your right, but because normally we share our experiences.  But I do have the right to go somewhere without asking your permission.  Of course, you have the right to ask me where I have been.  I also have the right to refuse to tell you.  And so I believe this is what they might call a Mexican standoff.”

I could see by the redness of his face that he was working himself up for another tantrum.  Fortunately, the doorbell rang, and he got up, reached for his wallet, and went to the door.

I went to the kitchen and got out two plates and a couple of tall glasses that I filled with ice.  Jason brought the pizza and soda in and set them on the counter.  While I poured the soda into the glass, he piled two pieces of pizza onto each of the plates and carried them into the living room.  I soon followed with the soda and handed Jason a glass and accepted a plate for him.

I kicked off my shoes and brought my legs under me as I sat on the sofa.  We ate in silence, and then Jason turned the television on to the news.  I picked up a magazine from the coffee table and leafed through it as I had little interest in the world’s state of affairs.  I figured there was nothing I could do to change the world, so I would concentrate on changing my marriage.

We both had our own computers, so I had to figure a way to get a hold of his and then to find a way past his password.  I didn’t think that would be likely with my meager computer skills, so I would have to be a little more devious than that.

                An Unexpected Meeting

The rest of the weekend went by without a major confrontation.  It was as if we had decided on an uneasy peace.  Several times, I had tried to get to Jason’s computer, but each time he almost caught me, so I gave up the quest for the time being.

 

I returned to work on Monday morning and was fairly successful in forgetting about my marital problems until lunch, that is.  I had completely forgotten that I had mentioned to a total stranger where I ate lunch each day.  But as I walked into the little restaurant, one of my usual servers pointed towards a booth in the back.  He says you are expecting him.

 

With a little uneasiness in the pit of my stomach, I slowly walked back to where my mystery man was waiting.  As soon as he saw me approaching, he stood up, and when I reached him, he reached out, took my hand, and touched his lips to the back of it.  He then stood to the side as he pulled out a chair, and when I sat down, he helped me pull it to the table.  Only then did he produce a single red rose, which he handed to me.  I thanked him, and then he sat down across from me.  That surprised me a little bit because it made it more difficult for him to make a pass, which I was sure was why he was there.

 

“I suppose we should at least introduce ourselves.”  He said.  “My name is Raymond, but most everyone just calls me Ray.”

 

I told him my name but neglected to mention that some people call me Randy.  At least my husband does.

 

“I really didn’t expect that you would show up,” I told him.

“Really, why not?”

 

“Well, to be honest, I am not very sophisticated in the dating scene.  I was enjoying myself with you, and when you mentioned you wanted to get to know me better, I mentioned this place.  And then I figured what you said was just a pickup line, and when we didn’t end up together at the close of the evening, you would just forget all about it.  May I ask, why did you come today?”

 

“I meant what I said.  I wanted to get to know you better.  There is something that is special about you, and I wanted to explore that a little more.”

 

“Special?  What do you mean?”  I know that it sounds lame like I was fishing for a compliment, but I really wanted to know what this man saw in me that was different from other women.

 

Ray seemed to be searching for the right thing to say.  “It is hard to put into words.  For one thing, I knew that you would not be going home with me or any other man that night.  You didn’t put out that vibe to me.  It seemed like you were there looking for something other than sex.  I just don’t know how to put it any better than that.”

 

“So if you knew that I wasn’t going to be going home with you, why did you invest the time and money in me?”

 

“Now, I don’t want to mislead you, Miranda.  If I had thought there was any possibility that I could have taken you home, I would have pushed that for all it was worth.  You are perhaps the most alluring woman that I have met in a long time, and one of the most beautiful women I have met in my life.  And it would have been fantastic if I could have shared a bed with you.  But there is a mystery about you that I just find to be fascinating.”

 

I found it difficult to meet his eyes because I almost felt that I had given him the wrong impression.  I wanted to tell him that I was married, but I didn’t want to spoil this moment.  So we did the small talk, dance for the next 20 minutes as we ate our lunch.  When he told me that he was single and not in a committed relationship, I finally got up the nerve to tell him that I was married.  I figured that would be the end of the mystery for him, but he surprised me when it was time to leave by asking if it would be alright if he came by again tomorrow.

 

I had thoroughly enjoyed his company, and so I told him that I would look forward to it.

 

When I walked back into the office, several people remarked that there seemed to be something different about me and then finally one woman saw the rose that I carried in my hand and she gave me a strange look.  “Is Jason courting you again?”

 

I know I blushed as I quickly walked away without answering her question.

 

Every day, Ray would show up to have lunch with me, and every day he would bring me a rose of a different color.  He told me that he was a computer programmer, and evil thoughts immediately came to mind, but of course, I had no idea how to broach the subject of hacking my husband’s computer. 

 

Finally, Friday came, and I just tossed out a question that I hoped he would not interpret for what it really was.  “Suppose that I forgot my password for my laptop, how could I retrieve that?”

He looked at me and cocked his head slightly.  “Your password or your husband’s?’

 

I hung my head in shame and with a red face, looked back up to see a smile on his face.  “Am I really that easy to read?”

 

“Not in most regards.  In fact, I still find you very mysterious.  But I will give you a piece of advice.  If you are ever questioned by the FBI, don’t try to lie to them.  You have a tell.”

 

I am not a poker player, but I had watched enough television to know what a tell was.  “Really, please explain.

 

“When you are trying to avoid a subject or stretch the truth, you bite your lower lip.  And when you asked about the password, I am surprised that you didn’t draw blood, you bit it so hard.  Do you want to clue me in on why you want to get into your husband’s laptop, or do you want me to help you without knowing?”

 

“You would do that?  Even if I didn’t tell you the reason, you would still help me?”

 

“Yes, I suppose that I would, but I would rather know that you weren’t trying to steal his bank information.”

 

“I really want to tell you, but it would take far longer than we have for lunch.”

 

“How about I take you out for dinner, then.  We can have a nice meal in a quiet restaurant, and you can fill me in on all your felonious ambitions.”

 

“Are you sure that you aren’t a cop, hoping to entrap me?”

 

“Cross my heart and hope to die, I am not in law enforcement of any kind.  That doesn’t mean that I wouldn’t like to put you in handcuffs.”  And then it was his turn to blush, and I knew his tell.

 

“I would have to meet you at the restaurant.  For obvious reasons, I can’t have you picking me up at my house.  And I need to leave before Jason gets home.”

 

“Mmm, I like the sounds of the intrigue.  Shall we say 7:30 then?”  He took out a pen and a pad of paper and wrote the address down and handed it to me.  I recognized the name of the restaurant and was surprised that he could get us in on the spur of the moment.  I had heard that it took months to reservations for the most exclusive restaurant in the City.

 

Another Date Night

 

As I returned to my office, I immediately went to my supervisor and asked for the rest of the day off.  She looked at me and then replied, “Does the reason have anything to do with all the roses you have been accumulating?”

 

I hesitated, and she smiled at me.  “You don’t have to answer that question.  Of course, you are entitled to some time off.  And you are entitled to a secret or two as well.  I just hope you know what you are doing.”

 

I as well, hoped that I knew what I was doing, but somehow I was sure I was getting in way over my head, and I hadn’t even learned to swim yet.

 

I left work and went immediately to the mall to buy something new to wear.  My first stop was to get some new lingerie, although I had no intention of displaying it for Ray.  I just wanted to feel sexy, and nothing makes a woman feel sexy more than to dress the part.  I also bought a skirt that was shorter than what I was used to wearing and a blouse that was sheerer than I was used to wearing.  And then I treated myself to a new pair of black leather pumps with a four-inch heel.  I knew they would make my legs look longer and firmer than they actually were.

 

Looking at my watch, I hurried home.  I had to shower, do my hair, dress, and get out of the house before Jason got home from work.  Otherwise, I would have to make us some excuse as to why I was going out dressed like a high priced call girl.

 

I arrived at the restaurant a few minutes early, and I saw the long line waiting to get in, and I began to worry since Ray had not told me exactly how we were going to hook up.  I got in the back of the line and had stood there for a few minutes when I felt a hand on my arm.  I looked to my left, and there was Ray holding another rose and with a huge smile on his face.

 

He offered his hand, and when I took it, he urged me out of line.  He offered his arm, and I put my hand in the crook of his elbow and allowed him to lead me up past dozens of people, all of which gave us dirty looks.  When we got the entrance, the doorman simply opened the rope and waved us through.  He called Ray by his last name, and that was when I learned that it Thomas.  That name seemed to ring a bell, but I couldn’t pull the memory out of my mind.

 

When we got inside, I expected that Ray would go up to the podium to announce his presence, but instead, he just led me straight past and through the many tables seated with happy diners.  When we got to the very back of the restaurant, Ray pulled open a curtain and ushered me in to what was a dining room that only had one table set up.  “I thought you might like some privacy tonight since we are going to be conspiring with one another.”  And then he held my chair for me just like he always did anytime we shared a table.

 

Those words shocked me until I looked at his face and saw that he had a huge smile.  “You know I am still not convinced that you are not a cop trying to get me to commit a crime so that you can add to your arrest list.”

 

“Trust me, a cop couldn’t afford to eat here.”

 

That statement confused me as well.  This was the first time that he had let on that he might we well to do.  Surely computer programmers didn’t make the kind of money that he was throwing away on me.

 

I was just about to broach the subject when a waiter came in and asked if we would like some wine before we ordered our meal.  Ray looked at the wine list and ordered a full bottle.  Later, when I did some research, I discovered the bottle of wine cost more than I made in a week.  And when I really dug into the restaurant, we were at, I found that the meal we shared was the equivalent of a month’s salary.

 

Our wine arrived almost immediately, and the waiter held the cork for Ray to sniff.  I never could figure out exactly what that was supposed to tell, and I sure was not going to show my ignorance by asking at that point in time.  Then a small amount was poured into Ray’s glass, and he took a small sip and let it roll around on his tongue before swallowing and nodding to the waiter that he found the wine acceptable.  He then filled both glasses half full and left us alone.

 

I asked that we not be disturbed for a few minutes before we order.  But if you are starving, I can summon the wait staff.

 

“No, I am fine.  Wine always makes me think that I am not as hungry as I really am.  So I suppose that now is when you want me to tell you all my sordid secrets.”

 

“No, I have thought about this for most of the afternoon, and it is my opinion that you should have some secrets from even me.  Just tell me that you aren’t trying to cheat your husband out of his grandmother’s inheritance, and we will be fine.”

 

“I can promise you that what I want has nothing to do with money.”

 

“And you didn’t bite your lip, so I guess we are good to go.”  He then handed me a sheet of paper with detailed instructions on how I could find the IP address of my router so that he could access it remotely.  He said that I would have to be online, and so would my husband.  He would then do something to side-load a password onto my husband’s computer.  If I wanted to check what my husband was surfing, I could just enter that password and then check the browser history.  “Of course, if he is paranoid, he will have erased his tracks, but there is a detailed way for you to recover that as well.  I hope you find what you are looking for.  Now, let’s talk about something more interesting, you.”

 

And we did before the night was over he knew almost everything about me, including my favorite color, the type of music that I liked, my favorite authors and what television shows I liked to watch.  It was the best meal that I had in a long time, and I hated to see the night end when we had finished.

 

“Are you okay to drive home?” he asked. 

 

“I will be after a few cups of coffee.”

 

“I don’t want to sound like I am preaching, but coffee doesn’t make you sober, it just makes you a wide-awake drunk.  How about we take a stroll along the river until I am sure that you are okay.  And besides, it will give me an opportunity to hold your hand.”

 

How could a girl refuse an offer like that?  I didn’t notice that the waiter had brought a bill or that Ray had stopped to pay or left any money on the table.  We just walked him slightly behind me until we left the restaurant, and then he took my hand and began leading me down a ramp to the river walk. 

 

I felt more pampered than I had in a long time, and I had a warm feeling that was spreading out, causing my happiness meter to pique.  There was a gentle breeze, and I shivered a little, caused more from my emotions than by the cold.  Ray immediately noticed and removed his coat and draped it over my shoulders.  “Maybe we should go back if you are getting cold.”

 

“Thank you for the use of your coat, so I am fine unless you want to return.”

 

“That is the last thing that I want to do.  There was a carnival going on a little way down, and Ray suggested that we go in and have a look.  I hadn’t been to a carnival since well before Jason and I had married, and it sounded like it would be a great time, so I agreed.  Ray asked me if I wanted a candy apple or something else from one of the vendor carts, but I assured him that I had already had enough to eat to last me for several days.

 

“I hope that will have worn off before our lunch meeting on Monday.”

 

I couldn’t believe that we had not even concluded this date, and he was already looking forward to our little lunchtime meets.   “Oh, I think I will have worked it off by then.” And I squeezed his hand as a form of reassurance.

 

Ray led me up to one of the carnival games where people threw darts to try and win a stuffed animal.  He paid his money and offered the darts to me.  I laughed, knowing that he had just wasted his 75 cents.  I couldn’t hit anything with a dart if my life depended on it.  But being a good sport, I gave it a try and surprised myself when I popped one balloon out of the three it would have taken to win.

 

Ray then handed the man another set of quarters, received his darts, and carefully inspected them.  He took one dart between his thumb and forefinger and, with little effort, straightened the curve that had purposely been put in it so that it would not fly straight.  Satisfied that all three darts were now to his liking, he began throwing them with precision accuracy.  He chose a small bear as his prize and handed it to me.  “We could trade that in for a chance to win a bigger prize if you want, but I have something more deviant in mind.”

 

“You have deviant thoughts?  I can hardly wait to find out what they are.”

 

“Then let me escort you fair maiden.”  He offered his arm, and I readily accepted.  I leaned in a little closer to him as we walked, and he took the hint by extracting his arm and then putting it around my shoulders.”  Looking back, it surprises me that I did not feel even a twinge of guilt at allowing such an intimate gesture while my husband was home stewing about where I might be.

 

He went to one of the cages and bought some ride tickets and took me immediately to the Ferris wheel.  He paid for our rides with his tickets and then handed the operator something, but I couldn’t quite make out what it was.  As the operator closed the bar to our car, he said to Ray.  “Enjoy your ride, sir.”

 

“I am positive that I will,” Ray replied.  The car moved slowly up, allowing passengers to get into the cars behind us.   Ray had immediately put his arm around my shoulders and had brought me in close to him.  I almost hoped that he would take the liberty of letting his fingers brush my breast, but he made no attempt to do so.  We made one complete rotation before the operator allowed the machine to pick up speed.   Around and around we went making me have a little queasy feeling in the pit of my stomach, and then we came to a complete stop at the very top of the wheel.

 

Ray reached for my face and gently turned it toward him as he brought his lips to mine.  He pressed them firmly together but made no attempt to force his tongue between my teeth.  Moisture was forming in my nether region, and I betrayed my feelings by allowing my tongue to gently move against his lips.  He rewarded me by allowing my tongue entry, and I almost fainted from the emotions that were washing over me.  And at some point, Ray stopped being the complete gentleman and allowed his hand to settle on top of my breast, bringing a low moan to my lips.    I don’t know how long it before the Ferris wheel started up again, but I was thoroughly wet between my legs by that time.

 

I was completely sober by the time we had returned to where I had parked my car.  “I was not going to ask this, but you have me so hot that I feel I have to.  Is there any possibility that you would consider spending the night with me?”

 

It took all of my will power to tell him that I couldn’t cheat on my husband.  If I was ever going to sleep with him, it would have to be after I told Jason that it was going to happen.  I know that if he had pressed the point, I would have relented, but he simply said, “Until Monday, then.”  He waited until I was buckled up and had started the motor and had started driving away before he left his spot and headed to get his own car.

 

It was one in the morning before I pulled into my drive.  Jason was again waiting up for me, and he demanded an explanation of where I had been dressed like a floozy.  I tried getting past him so that I could avoid an argument, but he refused to allow me to pass.  “I asked you a question, and I expect an answer.”

 

“Expect and be damned,” I replied.  “Now get out of my way, or I swear I will make you the sorriest SOB that has ever lived.”

 

“And just how do you expect to do that?”  I showed him by kicking him squarely in his balls. As he doubled over in pain, I pushed him out of the way and then said as I walked by, “Just like that.”

 

I entered my room and locked the door.  Just then, my phone chimed, alerting me that I had a text message.  “I hope you had as good a time as I did tonight.  Sleep well, dear one.”

 

I held the phone to my breast as I thought of how to reply.  What I wanted to say was to beg him to come and pick me up, and I would spend the night with him after all, but all I said was, “Thank you for a wonderful evening.  See you on Monday.”

 

Saturday dawned bright and sunny, and after doing my morning ablutions, I slipped on a pair of white shorts and a tank top, adding low heeled sandals.  As I entered the kitchen, I noticed that the coffee was made, but Jason was nowhere to be found.  I poured a cup, added a generous dose of creamer, and took the mug into the living room.  I started to sit down and then decided to check the garage and driveway to see if Jason’s car was here.  It was no place to be seen, so instead of the living room, I went into the den.  Sure enough, his laptop was sitting on the desk.  The lid was not totally closed, and so I lifted it and ran my hand over the mouse and waited to see if it would come to life.  Of course, I was disappointed that it had shut down, requiring a password to get into it.

 

Madam Detective

 

I spent the day working in the yard, pulling weeds and pruning my roses.  The latter task made me think of Ray and the rose he brought me each day.  I thought of giving him a call and arranging to get together with him, but I didn’t trust myself not to cheat on Jason.  I had promised myself that I wouldn’t do that, but it took a lot of will power not to make that call.

 

I had eaten a light dinner by the time that Jason wobbled through the door.  He was clearly inebriated, and I wanted to avoid the scene that I knew would be forthcoming.  So while he stumbled into the downstairs bathroom to relieve himself, I quickly climbed the stairs and locked my bedroom door behind me.  It took just a few minutes before he was pounding on the door, threatening to break it down.

 

“I swear you will regret it if you come in here before tomorrow morning.”

 

“What are you going to do, bust my balls again?  I will be ready for that little trick this time.”

 

“Will you also be ready for the golf club that I have in my hand as well?”  Fortunately, he couldn’t see me chewing on my lower lip, and he took the threat seriously.  He did call me a fucking whore before finding someplace to sleep off his drunk.

 

I waited until I was sure that Jason wouldn’t be returning to break down the bedroom door, and then I brushed my teeth and crawled into bed. 

 

It took me a while to fall asleep, but once I did, it was a peaceful sleep with wonderful dreams of soft lips and brown eyes.

 

I awoke early on Sunday morning.  I listened carefully to hear if any pots and pans were banging around or anything sounding like it was being broken.  Then I reasoned that Jason had been drunk enough the night before that he might still be sleeping.  After the usual ritual that everyone needs to do when they awake, I slipped out of the door and made my way to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee.  But the closer I got to the kitchen, the more I knew that coffee was already made from the aroma making its way to my nose.

 

I thought some of returning to my room to get dressed and leaving the house, but then I refused to be intimidated into changing my entire way of life.  So I continued on into the kitchen.  Jason was nowhere to be seen, so I grabbed a mug, poured it full of coffee, and added a splash of creamer.  I then went to see if I could sneak another look at Jason’s computer, but when I got to the den, I saw that the door was closed, and I figured that Jason was in there and probably surfing the net.  So I quickly retrieved my own computer from the living room and took it up to my room.  I opened the top and waited for it to come to life so that I could enter my password.  Once I was online, I dialed Ray’s number hoping that he would be available.

 

 

“Hello, beautiful,” his wonderful voice came over the earpiece. 

 

“Hello yourself, I have a selfish reason for calling.”

 

“Any reason for me to hear your voice is okay by me.  I assume Ray is on his computer?”

 

 “I believe that he is, although I am not positive.  He is in the den with the door closed.  The only time he closes the door is if he wants privacy from his wife’s prying eyes.”

 

“Are you online?”

 

“I am, and here is the router’s IP address.”

 

“Give me a few minutes to do my magic, and I will call you right back.”

 

My hands shook as I opened my email and read a few of the messages.  Most were from news websites that I had signed up for and never could figure how to get rid of once I discovered they were more spam than news.  I thought I might ask Ray for help in that regard as well.  After all, what good is a man unless you can fuck him or use him?  I was almost ashamed of that thought, but then I thought perhaps in Ray’s case, I might be able to do both.  With that thought on my mind, my phone rang.

 

“You were right, he was online, and I planted the back door for you to get in the next time that he leaves the machine for you to get hold of.   I hope you still have the sheet of instructions I gave you.  I was able to snoop a little myself, and I think you may be shocked when you see what he is looking at.  I turned on his camera just to be thorough.  I don’t suppose you would like to know what he is doing while surfing?”

 

Now, I was a little nervous.  “You could see what he was doing?”

 

“Yes, you have to be careful when you have a camera on your computer.  I put a piece of tape over the eye to mine when I am not using it.  But Jason doesn’t know that trick or doesn’t know that his camera can be activated remotely.”

 

“Is there any way that you can capture the images of what he is doing?”

 

“Already done, sweetheart.  I was just waiting for your permission to send them to you. I have to caution you that you can’t show them to him, though.  You could get us both in trouble.”

 

“Okay, send them to me, and I promise not to blackmail him with them.”  And then I gave him my email address and waited.

 

It was only perhaps a minute later when my you have mail message popped up.  I opened the file and saw the paper clip that told me to check the attachment.  What I saw shocked me enough that I gasped out loud.  There was Jason, surfing the web, wearing one of my bras that I had been missing for some time and little else.  The camera didn’t show what was happening beneath the desk where his right hand was busy, but it took little imagination to figure out that he was not clipping his toenails.

 

I decided that I needed to force a showdown, although I wished I wasn’t restricted from using my best ammunition.  So I went down and began knocking on the door to the den.  “Jason, what are you doing in there?  We need to talk about your attitude.”

 

I could hear movement coming from the other side of the door.  I imagined that he was busily trying to hide my bra and get some clothes on.  I hoped that I had knocked before he had a chance to orgasm, but if not, he was going to have another problem with cleaning up his mess.  Even if he was successful in that regard, I would probably be able to smell his musk.

Acting impatient, I knocked loudly again.  “Open this door, Jason, I can hear you in there.  What are you trying to hide?”

 

“Nothing, I am just finishing up some work.  I will be right out.”

 

I waited and, for some reason, took the stance that I remember my mother taking with my father when she was impatient with him.  I had my left hand on my hip, my body slightly bent in that direction, and my right hand up as if I was about to use it.  I forced the sternest look I could muster on my face.  It wasn’t too difficult since I was a little-disgruntled, knowing that he was using my bra as a sexual aid while he masturbated.

 

Jason finally opened the door.  I noticed that his buttons were out of order on his shirt as if he had hurriedly fastened them and had started with the wrong one.  The side of his shirt was hanging loose as though he had not had time to adequately tuck it in.   I looked down at his feet and noticed that he had his shoes on but no socks.  I don’t think I had ever seen him look so out of sorts before.

 

“Do I need to check to see if you have some floozy in there?  It kind of looks like you didn’t have enough time to get dressed after you stuffed her in the closet.”

 

“Don’t be ridiculous.  I just didn’t have access to my clothes this morning.  You may recall you locked me out of my own bedroom.  Now, what was so important that I had to abandon my work to come out here and be insulted by you?”

 

“I am getting sick and tired of your attitude.  I have a good mind to go out and buy myself a whip and use it on you.”

 

I was amazed at the change in his stance.  Instead of coming back with some snide remark, he got a puppy dog looked on his face and began to apologize to me.  “I am really sorry if I have acted badly.  It is just that I worry so much about you when you go out without letting me know where you are going.  But I don’t want to fight with you.  Can we get past this?”

 

“That depends on how much effort you want to put into our marriage.  It is time that you started acting like my husband and not some Neanderthal.  And if you really want to get back into my good graces, you might want to take on some of the household chores.  For instance, you have been promising to fix the vanity in the guest bedroom for months.  Maybe you could start with that.”

 

“I need some parts before I can do that.”

 

“I believe that Home Depot is open today.  If you hurry, you can get your parts and have the vanity fixed before dinner.  You might want to put some socks on before you leave, though.”

 

“Yes, Ma-am.” He said sheepishly.

 

I smiled to myself as he headed upstairs to finish dressing.  This was going to work out just fine.  I knew that it would take him at least an hour and a half to drive across town, pick up his parts, and get back.  Since I had interrupted him in his deviant act, he might not have erased his tracks on his laptop, so I would have more time to check out his websites.  I was dying to find out what he would be looking at wearing my bra and playing with himself.

It only took a few minutes for Jason to come back down and go out the front door.  I walked to the entranceway and watched from the door side window to make sure that he backed completely out of the drive.  Then I locked the door figuring that would give me the extra time I might need if he came back before I expected him.

 

Going into the den, I opened his laptop and urged it to life.  Sure enough, the password that Ray had given me worked like a charm, and I gained access to Jason’s deepest secrets.  I opened a web browser and was surprised when I got the message that it had not closed down properly and asking if I wanted to restore the last session.  This was going to be easier than I thought it would be.  So I clicked yes, and I got the shock of my life. 

 

One website was called “Mommy Discipline.”  Page after page of men being taken over a woman’s lap and being spanked with various instruments, ranging from slippers to ping pong paddles.  No wonder his attitude had changed when I mentioned buying a whip to use on him.  Sometimes you just get lucky.

 

I clicked on another tab that was open, and now it was “Mother’s Feminizing their Sons.”  Here the pictures were of what appeared to be grown men that were being put into frocks by older women.  Some of the women were dressed in nurse’s uniforms; others looked like school teachers.  The men were dressed in what would appear to be a young girl’s clothes.  But in each case, their cocks were out and hard, and some of the women were using a ruler on those erections.  And then I hit on the tab that might be the most important site for me to use.

 

Page after page of women in leather came onto the screen.  They were in various stages of undress, but in every instance, they had high-heeled leather boots and some type of whip.  I carefully wrote down the web addresses for each of these web pages so that I could continue to explore them at my own leisure.  The last thing I wanted was to be caught looking at Jason’s perversions, at least until I was better prepared to confront him with them.

 

I carefully shut down the machine without properly closing the browser.  I didn’t know if Jason would remember that he had not shut down the browser, but I was sure he would not suspect that anyone had been into his secret life unless I did something that would be out of the ordinary.  When he got the error message, he would remember being interrupted and would assume he had not taken the time to properly shut down the machine.

 

Shortly after that, I heard his car in the drive, and I quickly went and unlocked the door.  No sense in giving him the idea that I was snooping and had locked the door to avoid detection.

 

Jason went straight to the guest bathroom with his bag from the home improvement store.  While he was doing that, I checked out a few websites of my own.  They were more along the line of actual advice sites that covered male fantasies.  I checked out transvestism, remembering that Jason had been wearing my bra and had visited sites about forced feminization.

 

I wasn’t totally unsophisticated, so I had a good idea that most men that cross-dressed were not homosexual.  But I did want to understand the fetish a little better, and I found a ton of information almost all of it reinforced what I already knew that these men were straight, but that didn’t mean that I wasn’t going to call Jason queer when we finally got to that discussion.

 

Perhaps more troubling was his fascination with being punished by a mother image.  I made it a point to visit his mom and ask her about that aspect of their relationship.  We had never talked about parental discipline since we didn’t have any children, but my curiosity was aroused.

 

Then I checked some information on masochism, and that was a little more confusing for me.  One common thread seemed to be that men who want to be whipped by their wives or girlfriends had either had strict mothers or had low self-esteem.  I wanted to explore that idea further, but I heard Jason coming down the stairs, so I closed my computer, making sure that I properly shut it down.

 

Then I realized that I had not wiped the history, but I really wasn’t too worried.  I planned to keep Jason busy so that he wouldn’t have time to snoop inside my machine.  And besides, he probably was not dating a computer expert.

 

We had a light supper and then retired to the living room to watch a little television.  Jason started to sit in his chair, but I sternly told him that I wanted him to sit beside me like he used to do before we were married.  I slipped my shoes off and went he sat down beside me and tried to put his arm around me.  I moved down and put my feet in his lap.

 

“A good start at getting back into my good graces would be a nice foot massage,” I said in a stern voice.

 

I could feel his cock start to rise, and I knew that it was going to be easier to get him under my thumb than I had originally thought.  As he worked on the soles of one of my feet, I kept telling him what I wanted him to do.  The more I gave him instruction, the more I could feel his cock swelling

 

“You really like massaging my feet, don’t you?”

 

“I love massaging any part of your body.” He replied.

 

“Then why do you sit all the way over there instead of sitting beside me?” I asked.  “You can’t reach me from over there.”

 

“I didn’t realize that you wanted me to be close to you.  I thought you had gotten tired of my attention.”

 

“What I have gotten tired of is your lousy attitude.  From now on things are going to change around here, do you understand me?”  I wanted to put a ‘young man’ at the end of that declaration, but I was afraid that would be too much too soon.

 

“Yes, ma-am.”

 

“Now work on my other foot, and when I am satisfied, you can massage my legs, and then we will go up to the bed, and you can work on my neck, shoulders, and back.”

 

I thoroughly enjoyed the rest of the evening.  I am not sure that Jason was as happy with his since he was hard for the rest of the night, and he didn’t get any relief when I finally told him that he had done a good job.  I gave him a little peck on the cheek and then rolled over and went to sleep.  Of course, it was possible that he relieved himself once he was sure that I was sound asleep.

 

I arose earlier than usual the next morning.  My job required business dress anyway, but I put on a skirt just a little shorter than I normally would and put on a pair of heels that were just a little taller than normal.  And of course, I made sure I had my sexiest underwear underneath.  And I topped off the illusion with a touch more makeup and a touch brighter lipstick.

 

I found Jason in the kitchen, fixing breakfast.  I could see mixed emotions on his face as he saw how I was dressed.  But he didn’t comment on it except to say, “You look particularly nice today.” 

 

I gave him a little smile without offering an explanation for the special primping I had done.  I poured a cup of coffee and made two slices of lightly buttered toast to go with it.  When I finished, I pulled my compact out of my purse and checked the damage to my lipstick, right there at the table.  Then I applied a fresh coat, got up from the table, and walked out the door without offering Jason a kiss.

 

The office was just coming to life when I came through the door.  I received several compliments on my appearance, and I knew that some people were speculating about who I was dressing this way for.  For my part, I had no doubt about who this was for.  It was for me.

 

Lunchtime came, and I was almost afraid that Ray might not show up.  But there he was waiting to help me with my chair and this time handing me two roses.  I looked at him curiously.   He didn’t offer an explanation, and I didn’t ask.  What I did do that was different was before I sat down, I gave him a little kiss on the lips.  Now it was his turn to look at me with a question mark on his forehead.  I just smiled and let him seat me.

 

As soon as we had ordered our food, he asked me what I had learned.  “How much did you see other than Jason in a bra with his right hand hidden under the desk?” I asked him.

 

“Well, I did see that he was into some pretty kinky stuff.  How much leather do you own?”

 

“Not near enough from what I saw.  I am not sure that I can afford the outfits those women had on.  I am not sure I can even afford the whips.”

 

“Oh, I know a little leather shop down on Canal Street.  I am sure that I could get you a good discount if you want to allow me to go shopping with you.”

 

“Really, are you into the leather scene as well?” I asked, cocking my head to one side.

 

“Every man likes to see some leather clothing on a woman.  I think Jason takes it to a little extreme, but I would love to see you in a leather vest, skirt, and high boots.  Just don’t try to use the whip on me, though.  I bruise easily.”

 

“Should I be worried about you having kinky fetishes too?”

 

“We all have some kink.  Are you telling me that every thought you have is as pure as the driven snow?”

 

“If you knew the thoughts I had while we were stalled at the top of that Ferris wheel, it would likely cause your hair to go white.”

 

“You realize that my thoughts were exactly “pg” rated either, right?”

“Mmm, I would love to hear about them, but perhaps it would be better if we are in a more private setting before we share them.”

 

“How about letting me pamper you for an entire weekend?  Have you ever been to Paris?”

 

“Paris, France?”

 

“Well, I wasn’t thinking about taking you to Paris, Texas.  If your passport is up to date, I can get the jet for this Friday night.  We can spend the entire weekend in the City of Love.”

 

“Oh God, are we really going to jump off this cliff, this fast?”

 

“If you weren’t already married, I would be asking you to jump off a much bigger cliff with me.  Miranda, I have fallen hopelessly in love with you, and I want to spend the rest of my life trying to make you happy.”

 

A huge lump formed in my throat and a few tears formed in my eyes because I had fallen in love with Ray as well.  And I regretted the fact that he couldn’t ask me the question that he wanted to.

 

“I can’t promise you that I will go with you this weekend, but I promise that if you are patient with me, I will set things right so that we can be together.”

 

“That is all I can ask.  Can we seal the bargain with a kiss?”

 

For once, I didn’t wait for Ray to pull out my chair.  We were both on our feet at the same time, and we came together in a rush.  Our lips locked together, and both of our tongues tried to fight for the right to enter the other’s mouth.  I allowed him to win the first round as I greedily sucked every drop of moisture off of his tongue.  And then he allowed me to win the second round, my tongue exploring every inch of the inside of his mouth.  I could feel one of his hands on my ass cheek and the other exploring the curve of my breast.  It was everything that I could do to not tear his zipper down and pull his now fully erect cock out of his pants. 

 

Finally, the cheering and clapping brought us back to reality and faces red with embarrassment we paid our check and left the restaurant.

 

I said goodbye to Ray at the door to my office building.  I quickly checked my lipstick and discovered that it was completely gone.  I knew that I could repair the color, but trying to fix the puffiness that proved that I had been locked in a passionate kiss would not be so easy.  Only then did I discover that I had left my two roses on the table.  And the strange thing was that was what was mentioned by my supervisor when I ran into her in the hall.  “What no rose today?  Is the bloom wearing off the vine?”

 

“Trust me, the bloom is just getting started.”

 

Moving Forward

 

I could hardly concentrate on my work for the rest of the day.  I couldn’t stop thinking about Ray’s offer of a weekend in Paris and the intimation that if I had not been married, he would be asking me to be his wife. 

 

I had planned to take it slow with Jason, but now I knew that I had to move forward at a much faster pace.  I didn’t have time to do research by talking with his mother.  I had to take a chance that I knew what Jason wanted from me.  I wished that I had taken the day off to go shopping for a whip, but I figured that I could get away with something that I already had.

 

I arrived home a few minutes before Jason, and I went up and got one of his wide belts.    I dug out a pair of old glasses that I had from a part in a play in high school.  They had clear glass as I didn’t need prescription glasses, but they did make me look a little like a school teacher.  I remembered the look that some of the women had when they were disciplining the men in those pictures.   

 

 I didn’t bother changing my clothes, but I undid the top two buttons on my blouse and reached in and pulled my breasts up slightly so that they would bulge out a little more than normal.  Then I took a seat on a high kitchen stool and laid the belt on my lap.

 

When Jason came through the door, I was the first thing that he saw.  His mouth dropped open just a little bit as he took in the way I was dressed and how I was positioned on that stool.  “I think it is time we started a new routine.  I told you the other day that I was going to buy a whip to use on your bare bottom.  Well, I am a woman of her word.  I haven’t had time to go shopping for a whip; in fact, I think that should be an assignment for the man whose ass is going to be bruised by it, don’t you?”

 

I waited for him to reply, and he simply said, “Yes, ma-am.”

 

Then I held up the belt.  “But until I get the real thing, this will have to do.”  I stood up and doubled the belt and pulled hard on both ends, making a snapping noise.  “Get out of your clothes and bend over this stool.  And don’t keep me waiting, or your punishment will be more severe.”

 

His clothes were off and discarded in the corner in less than a minute.  He bent over the stool, grabbing onto the rungs with his hands for balance.  I then slapped the belt hard on the kitchen table, making a loud noise, which caused him to jump.  The next time the belt came down, it was across his ass.  He let out a yell, apparently not realizing how bad that belt was going to hurt.

 

“Do I have to gag you so that you don’t alert the neighbors?” I asked.

 

“No, Mistress.  I will try to be quiet.”

 

I was surprised that he had used the term that Julie’s husband had used when referring to her.  Apparently, it is the term most used by submissives when they speak to their female dominants.  I brought the belt down again, this time a little closer to the crack where his buttocks merged with his upper legs.  The next blow was higher, just below his waistline.  I kept moving the strokes around, not wanting to hit an area where the nerves had been deadened.  I kept whipping him until he finally was bawling like a baby.   Only then did I put the belt on the counter and allowed him to get up.  What I found amazing was that his cock was standing straight up in the air as hard as I had ever seen it.

 

“Maybe I should have continued to whip you judging from the fact that you have a hardon.  Obviously, I didn’t do a good enough job.”  I then picked the belt back up and swung it with all my force bringing it down on the head of his cock.  That time he screamed from the pain and tried to cover up with his hands.

 

“Don’t you dare try to avoid your punishment, young man.  Get your hands behind your back now.”

 

He obeyed, and I again whipped the head of his cock, and after two more strokes, he lost his hard-on.  “Do you know what a chastity device is?” I asked him.  I knew that he did because they were prominently displayed on the web sites he visited.

 

“Yes, Mistress.”

 

“Buy one, get it fitted onto your penis, (I would never again refer to it as his cock) and then give me the key.  Once a month, I will unlock you for 15 minutes so that you can relieve yourself.  And then you will be locked back up for another month.  Is that acceptable to you?”

 

“Yes, Mistress, I will get one tomorrow along with the whip you wanted.”

 

“I have made a list of chores that I want you to do.  You can get started on them while I get dinner.”  And then I took him in my arms and gently patted him on the back of his head, the way a mother might comfort her child that had received punishment for a bad deed.

 

I had lunch again with Ray the next day.  This time he gave me three roses.  “You know people at my office are beginning to wonder if I own a flower shop,” I said with a smile.

 

“I will buy you one if you like.”  He shot back.

 

This time the kiss waited until he walked me to my office door, and then in full view of everyone coming or going, he pulled me into a tight embrace and gave me an even longer kiss than the day before. 

 

“Someone shouted, get a room.”  And I wished that we could.

 

That night Jason called to let me know that he was going to be a little late getting home as he was going to stop to get the items that I had requested.  I took the opportunity to look through some more of Jason’s computer.  But I knew that I had enough to accomplish my task. 

 

While I waited for Jason to get home, I prepared a light supper and poured myself a glass of red wine.  I was sipping it contentedly when he walked in the door.  I noticed that he was having a little trouble walking, but I did not mention it to him as I figured that he was wearing his new cock cage, and it was probably rubbing against his skin.

 

We had dinner, and then I told him to clean up the kitchen and then join me in the living room.  I asked if he had got the items that I had requested, and he assured me that he had.  “Show me then!” I demanded.  He went out into the hall and came back carrying a large paper bag.  He handed it to me and then began removing his pants.  The bag was quite heavy, and my curiosity got the better of me as I reached in and pulled out a whip that had multiple tails.  From watching old pirate movies, I knew that it was called a ‘cat-o-nine tails.’  I hefted it and found that although it was indeed heavy, I could wield it with little effort.  I admired the whip, thinking about how nice it would mark his back, legs, and ass before looking up to inspect the other item that I had requested that he get.  I was a little disappointed that his cock cage was made of plastic instead of metal as I realized that if he really wanted to get out of it, a pair of diagonal cutters would do the trick.  But then I recalled someone saying that locks are only good for honest people anyway.  A thief will always find a way to get into your house, whether you lock the doors or not.  I thought the same applied to chastity devices, but I didn’t mention that as I demanded the key from him.

 

“Are you going to whip me now, Mistress?”  He had a pleading tone to his voice, and it suddenly came to me that he had set this whole scenario up just to get me to dominate him.

 

“I think this is called ‘topping from the bottom,’ is it not?” I asked him.

 

“What do you mean, Mistress?”  He had a guilty look on his face that said much more than any words he could have used.

 

“You know exactly what I mean.  You wanted me to dominate you, didn’t you?”

 

He hung his head, trying to avoid my look.  But, I was having none of his nonsense.  I reached out and pulled his hair, forcing his head back up so that he was looking directly at me, and then I slapped him as hard as I could across the face.  “Now, answer my question or get the hell out of my sight.”

 

“Yes, Mistress.  I have a fetish of being dominated by my wife.  I guess I spent too much time surfing the web and all those leather-clad women got into my brain.”

 

“So, it wasn’t me that you needed to dominate you so much as any woman would do as long as they whipped your ass when you needed it, is that the case?”

 

“No, Mistress, I fantasized that those women were you.  And then I started chatting in some dominant-submissive chat rooms, and someone suggested that if I acted up with my wife, you might get tired of it and decide to punish me.”

 

“So, you admit to manipulating me into becoming a bitch?”

 

“I guess that is true.  I am truly sorry.”

 

“Do you realize how your actions hurt me?”

 

“I guess I didn’t consider that.”

 

“Well, you should have.  Now your actions are going to hurt you more than you had hoped for.  Go get my phone and bring it here.”

 

He had his head down in shame as he walked out of the room to retrieve my phone.  When he returned, I dialed Ray’s number and then put the phone on speaker. 

 

“Hello, beautiful.  I was hoping you might call me tonight.  Is there anything special you want to talk about, or did you just miss me?”

“I miss you every minute that we are apart.”  I looked to see Jason’s reaction, and I saw torment in his expression.  “I have Jason on speaker.  Does your offer for this weekend still stand?”

 

“Absolutely, I will order the jet to be ready to take off at 7 o’clock.  Do you want to meet me at the airport, or should I pick you up at your house around 5?”

 

“You can pick me up at my house.  Somehow I imagine you already know where I live.”

 

Ray chuckled softly before he answered.  “You are getting to know me pretty well.”

 

“Not as well as I will know you by the time next weekend is over.  I guess I will have to take a day off work to buy some new clothes for our trip.”

 

“No, just pack an overnight bag.  I will buy you a completely new outfit on Saturday, in Paris.  You won’t need many clothes Friday night in any regard.”

 

“Until Friday night, then.”  And then I added, “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Jason was crying as I hung up the phone.  “Are you really going to spend the weekend with that man?”

 

“If things go well, I may spend the rest of my life with that man.  Was your little ruse worth what it is going to cost you?”

 

And then I walked out of the room, leaving him with his pants off, his cock caged and his ass unstriped.

 

                                     The Beginning of the Rest of My Life

 

Friday seemed to take forever to arrive.  But precisely at 5 in the afternoon, my doorbell rang.  I opened the door, and there was Ray holding a dozen roses of various colors.  “Madam, your chariot awaits.”

 

I looked out and saw a long black limousine in the drive and a uniformed chauffeur waiting by the side of the vehicle.   I reached out and grabbed Ray by his lapel and pulled him to me.  His lips were warm, moist, and passionate as we came together.  My head was reeling as his tongue found mine, and we began to swap spittle.  Finally, Ray broke the clinch.  “There will be time for that when we get on the plain.”

 

As he picked up my bag and offered me his hand, I wondered about what he had just said.  And then it dawned on me.  He had told me that he was going to order the jet to be ready, not that he was going to get tickets on a jet.

 

The chauffeur took the bag from Ray, held the door for both us to climb into the back.  Although the seat was wide and deep, I didn’t move far from the door as I wanted to be as close to Ray as I could get.  His left arm curled around my shoulders, and he pulled me in for another kiss, this one that I could have let go on for the rest of my life.

 

After the longest kiss I had ever experienced, Ray produced a bottle of Champagne and poured two glasses, handing me one.  I took a sip, not so much because I wanted the alcohol but more because my mouth felt dry after having Ray suck most of the moisture from my tongue.  The bubbles tickled my nose, and I giggled just a little.

 

“Are you happy, Miranda?” Ray asked

 

“More than you can imagine.”

 

“If you are half as happy as I am, this should be a great weekend.”

 

I took a sip from my glass and offered my lips to Ray.  He accepted the mixture of my saliva and the Champagne and then took a sip from his glass and offered it to me.  We were like two little kids that had never before played spin the bottle.

 

We had not finished the alcohol in our glasses when the limo pulled up to a private gate at the airport.  A long sleek two-engine jet was waiting with its turbines already spinning.  A flight attendant waited at the steps and greeted us as we made our way up the incline.

 

The inside of the plane was huge, having a seat for about 20 passengers, although they were not arranged in rows the way a normal plane’s seating would have been.  Ray led me to two plush leather-clad seats near one of the windows of the cabin.  He urged me to take the seat near the window, and I gladly accepted.  Being a novice flyer, I wanted to experience everything, including watching the ground go by as we taxied.

 

Ray held my hand but did not attempt to distract me with his kiss, although I would have gladly forgone the sights just to feel his lips locked to mine.  The plane stopped at the head of the runway, and then the pilot gunned the engines and faster than any plane I had ever ridden on; we were airborne.  It wasn’t quite dark, but I could still admire the lights of the city as we left it behind. 

 

Once the plane leveled off, Ray unbuckled his belt, urged me to do the same, and then led me to a large couch against the opposite bulkhead.   We had no sooner relocated than the flight attendant arrived with two glasses of Champagne.  “Will you require anything else, Mr. Thomas?” she asked.

 

“No, thank you, Eve.”

 

“Then I will leave you two alone.  Have a pleasant flight.  She pulled a curtain across the aisle, leaving us in relative seclusion. 

 

“Would you like to join the mile high club, my love?”

 

I flushed with embarrassment because I knew what that was.  But then I turned and reached for what I had been thinking about ever since we had met that night in the bar.  He was already fully erect, and getting his huge cock out of his pants would have been difficult if he had not offered to help.  And then his hands were busy elsewhere, undoing the buttons of my blouse.  I moaned as his finger reached into the cup of my bra and began to manipulate the nipple of my left breast.

 

Our lips met again, and my head swooned again.  I wondered if I would ever be able to kiss this man without getting light-headed.  I prayed that I would not.

 

I am not sure exactly how all of our clothing disappeared.  I was so caught up in feelings and emotions that it seemed they just magically were removed.  Ray helped me lay back and from somewhere produced a pillow that he put under my head.  Later as I slept on it, I would marvel at how comfortable that pillow was, but at that moment, I had other things on my mind. 

 

Ray extricated himself from my embrace and turned my legs slightly so that they hung off the edge of the sofa.  He spread them without any resistance from me, and before I knew it, each leg was draped over one of his shoulders.  I had experienced cunnilingus before many times, but this was different than any other experience I had known.  Instead of diving right in, he spent what seemed to be hours nibbling at my thigs with his teeth, each nip bringing me exquisite pleasure.  I was so wet and so hot that I could even smell my own lust.  And then he replaced those wonderful teeth with his tongue, licking first the inside of my knees and then slowly, exasperatingly slowly moving towards the spot that I knew both of us wanted him to reach.

 

“I can’t wait any longer, I have to taste you, Miranda.”

 

Instead of replying to him, I grabbed his hair and pulled him to my wet, steaming vagina.  My movement had been so violent that his nose ended up buried in the entrance of my cunt.  He didn’t try to pull back but instead moved his face up and down, giving me wave after wave of pleasure.  Finally fearful that I might smother him, I released my grip, and he pulled back but only slightly.  “You smell heavenly.  I could stay here and breathe in your musk for the rest of the flight.”

 

I laughed a little and then said, “Don’t you dare.  You started something now you better finish it.  And finish it he did with his nose, his tongue, and his teeth.  Every tiny bit of the inside of my slit was covered in kisses, licks, and nips.  I was going crazy, but then he began concentrating on my clit, and within seconds my whole world exploded in the most intense orgasm I had ever experienced.  Later I wondered how I managed not to cause him serious injury as I bucked against his face.

 

He stayed in place, licking my juices from my thighs until I reached down and urged him to come back up to lay beside me.  I pulled his face to mine, locking my lips to his, again, experience the wonderful light-headed feeling.  I sucked my juices from his tongue, and then I allowed my tongue to lathe his lips and his face cleaning all of my wet sex from it.

 

“Would you like me to reciprocate, lover?” I asked, meaning did he want me to suck his cock.

 

“Maybe another time, right now, I want to be inside of you.”

 

I rolled onto my back and spread my legs and urged him to climb into the saddle.  He expertly positioned his cock to my entrance.  I was still wet, and so I didn’t need any preliminaries as he pushed inside of me.  He only went in an inch or so, and then he stopped allowing my body to become accustomed to his girth.  It was me that pushed forward hard enough to bury his cock all the way until our pubic hair was mashed together.  Then he started a slow fuck, there is no other way to describe it.  Slowly he would pull out until he was almost out and then push back in again.  I was moaning with pleasure, and if I had been in my right mind, I would have worried that the flight attendant would hear and know what was happening behind the curtain.

At some point, the plane hit some turbulence, or perhaps it was just that we were fucking so hard that we caused it to sway from side to side.  I vaguely heard the Captain mention that we had run into some weather, and perhaps we should buckle our seat belts.  But Ray did not seem to get the message as he continued to saw in and out of me until I had at least three orgasms, each one better than the one before.  And then finally, as my nails bit into the flesh of his back, he allowed his hips to tighten, and I felt a huge jet of white-hot cum hit the very back of my vagina.  I cried out, and Ray covered my lips with his own, maybe to quiet me maybe because he loved kissing me as much as I loved kissing him.

 

Finally, he lay still on top of me, supporting most of his weight on his elbows.  When both of our breathing had returned to normal, he got up and retrieved our clothing.  He kissed me gently on the lips and then nuzzled my neck a little.  “Shall we save the encore for Paris, love?”

 

I had never been so sated in my life, and I had no need for more lovemaking at that moment, so I agreed.  We moved back to our seats, and Ray summoned the flight attendant to bring us more Champagne, but I asked for a soda instead.  I wanted to keep all my senses alert for the rest of the flight.  ‘The best-laid plans of mice and men’ someone had written in days gone by.  The excitement, nerves, and the mind-blowing orgasms won out over my desires.  I was fast asleep in moments.

 

Ray woke me as we began our descent to Charles De Gaulle airport.  I came quickly awake as I saw the lights of the Eiffel Tower in the distance and the unbelievable beauty of one of the world’s loveliest cities coming toward me.

 

I won’t bore you with the details of that weekend.  I just want you to know that Ray showed me things that I had never experienced before, and he showed me the City as well.  I fell more and more in love with him each minute that we shared. 

 

At his villa, on Sunday afternoon, he asked if I would like to stay a little longer in Paris, and I told him that if I was with him, I would stay anywhere he wanted for as long as he liked.

 

It was a month later that Ray’s lawyer helped me draft my divorce papers and have them served on Jason.  It was a year later that Ray and I stood in front of a preacher and said our vows.  And just 10 months later that our baby girl was born.

 

As for Jason, I have no idea what he is doing.  I don’t really care.  He was only my cuckold for that one weekend because after that I never spoke to him again.  I didn’t even go back to that house to collect my things as Ray replaced everything I had left behind with newer and more elegant belongings.

 

There is just one more thing that I want you to know.  Ray and I have been married now for five years, and not one day has gone by that I didn’t receive a rose.

 

The end.

 

I would like to thank you for reading this book.  I would love to hear your feedback.  My email address is:  wandapeters1@yahoo.com

 

If you would like to check out some of my other books, please visit my author’s page:  https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

Thanks for reading

 

I want to thank everyone that took the time to read one of the free books that I have posted here over the past couple of months.  If you have a desire to look at my author’s page on Amazon here is the link: https://www.amazon.com/author/wandapeters

I also have stories that are free to read on the asstr site.  Here is that link: https://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Wanda_Peters/www/

And of course if you missed any of the free posts feel free to let me know and I will be glad to repost them or to send them to you by email.

A Free Sex Story

An Interview with an Erotic Writer

 

My name is Phil Wilder.  I write mostly erotica, but I have a few stories that are published that are milder fare.  But what attracts most people to my work is the kinky sex and sometimes-brutal violence that is displayed in my works.  Most writers seem to want to give their readers a happy ending, but I just don’t find that realistic.  That is not the way life works.  Oh, sure occasionally a fireman will arrive in time to save a child or an adult from a burning building or automobile, but I believe those are the exceptions, not the rules.

 

And so today, the local book critic, Angela Hayward, is interviewing me.  I am not sure why I agreed to the interview.  I am quite sure that she is going to try to paint me as a monster and to discredit my work.  But, there is an old saying that bad publicity is better than no publicity.  So I figured even if I came off looking bad in the interview, my name would still get out to more people.

 

I guess we are getting ready to start as her assistant is heading my way.  “Mr. Wilder,” she starts.  “Please follow me and we will get you miked up and a little makeup to soften the glare.  She seated me on a tall stool and shortly a technician came and clipped a microphone on my collar and had me test it.  At the same time, someone was applying powder to my cheeks and forehead.

 

When they were satisfied, I was led over to what appeared to be a living room on the set and seated in a plush leather chair.  I did not have long to wait, before Angela came in offered her hand.  I took it and shook it gently.  I immediately noticed that she wore a wedding band.  We exchanged pleasantries and then she sat down across from me.  The chairs were arranged in an intimate setting so that there was just room enough between us at an angle so that if one or both of us crossed our legs we would not bump into the other person.

 

Angela then asked if there were any ground rules that I wanted to layout.

 

“Like what?” I asked.

 

“Well, are there any subjects that you are uncomfortable discussing with me today?  Is there anything that you want off-limits?”

 

“Well, if I told you all the things I am uncomfortable discussing, this would be a very short interview.  I have a feeling that you have a lot of questions that will disturb me.  But, no, you can ask me anything and I will try to answer you to the best of my ability.  Only if you get into some area that might get me into legal trouble will I decline.”

 

“Ok, then, this is not a live interview so if something comes up that you do not want to discuss, the tape can be altered later.  So then let’s begin.”

 

The cameras were started and the microphones turned on and the action signal was given.

 

“Good evening, America, my name is Angela Hayward and I am here tonight with best selling erotic author, Phillip Wilder.  He has graciously agreed to discuss some of his more controversial works.”

 

“Mr. Wilder, let me ask you why you write in the style that you do?”

 

“Could you be a little more specific, Angela?  What style are you referring to?”

 

“Well, it seems to me that the main characters in your books do not fair too well.  For instance in Addicted to High Heels or a Slave to My Wife’s Boots, you left us with the impression that the male lead was going to live a life of misery and again in Cruel Wife, Slave Husband there was little doubt that the husband was going to be totally destroyed.”

 

“Well, thank you for spoiling the suspense for my readers.  But if you want happy endings perhaps you should be reading fairy tales and not my books.  I don’t believe much in happy endings.  I write dominant-submissive books for the most part and there are plenty of other authors that write about willing submissives without me joining in the ranks.  Personally, I find nothing exciting about a man that willingly submits to being abused by his wife.  I don’t even believe that is realistic.  Sure, there are probably some men that would not mind being a cuckold and some women that would do it just to please their husbands, but to me, that is simply not exciting.”

 

“Let me understand you,” Angela breaks in.  “Are you saying that you write to be realistic?  If that is the case then perhaps I can take this interview in a different direction.”

 

“I don’t know how realistic some of the things, I write about are because I have never experienced the vast majority of them.  Some of the milder things do come from my own experiences but even those have been spiced up.  If all I wrote about was things that happened in my life, my readers would be bored to death and I would not be able to pay my mortgage.”

 

“Fair enough, but I doubt your life has been that sheltered.  But let’s talk about realism.  In Internet Sex Slaves and Cruel Wife, you have whipping scenes.  Have you ever whipped a woman or yourself been whipped?”

 

I smile at Angela and hesitate to form my reply.  “No, I have not, but I would like to.  Would you like to volunteer?”

 

“Lord, no and this interview is not about me, but about you.”

 

“Well, that seems hardly fair.  Haven’t you ever wanted to know what it is like to be tied up and disciplined?”

 

“Frank, stop the tape.  “Mr. Wilder, please refrain from asking me questions.  This interview is about you and your books not about me and my life.”

 

“Look, you asked me a question about my real life.  I understood that this interview was about my books and writing style, so if you are going to ask questions about my real life then I think it is only fair if I can do the same with you.  And what is the big deal, you already told me that you can edit out what you want from the tape so why not be a little honest with me?”

 

“I can edit out what is on the tape, but you do realize there are real live people in the room.  Such as the man who runs the camera, the sound people, makeup people, and stage crew.  Maybe I don’t want them knowing my private life.”

 

“So it is ok if the entire world knows about my life, but yours has to remain private from a few?”

 

“I can see that this is not going to work out.  I am sorry if we wasted your time but I think we might as well pack up our equipment and call it a day.”

 

“I am sorry you feel that way.  I think we were just getting acquainted with one another. May I offer a suggestion?”

 

“Sure, go ahead,” Angela, replied.

 

“Why don’t you do the interview with just the two of us.  You can have a recorder running and later you can edit out what you don’t like.  That way I can get a better idea of what it is that you like or dislike about my books and you can paint me in any light that makes you happy.”

 

“That might work if this was radio, but it is television.  No one wants to sit through a segment with me just talking about what we discussed.  They want to see you and your reactions to the questions.”

 

“You mean they want to see me squirm, don’t you?  Is there going to be a happy ending for me in this interview?”

 

She laughed and said, “Probably not.  I really wish there was some way that we could complete this.  I have a feeling that you are a very interesting man.”

 

“Well, why don’t you just start over where you left off?  If, I ask you something you don’t like, just refuse to answer it or do what all women do, lie?”

 

“Wow, you do have a low opinion of women, don’t you?”

 

“I have a low opinion of humans in general,” I said.

 

“Ok, Frank go ahead and roll the tape from where we left off.  Mr. Wilder to answer your question, no I have never had any desire to be tied up and whipped.  But you say that you do have the desire to whip a woman, why?”

 

“Well, I think it would be interesting, no that is not the right word, stimulating is more like it, to be able to inflict pain on someone and to know that only I can grant them mercy.  Not a good answer perhaps but it is an honest one.”

 

“Then would you like to be whipped, like some of the men in your books are whipped?”

 

“Oh, tough question.  I don’t know if I would like it.  Those women in my books are so doggone cruel.  I am not sure that I could survive what they do to their men.  But, yes, I would like to have a woman tie me up, gag me so that I was helpless and whip me?  Do you know anyone that would like to volunteer for that duty?”

 

“I am sure there are plenty of dominatrices that you could hire.”

 

“Ah, but see that is one of those legal areas we talked about earlier.  I am sure that would be viewed as solicitation of prostitution services.  And besides, that is just play-acting.  If I was going to go through the pain and recovery, I would want it to be real.”

 

I could see her skin flush and I knew deep down that she was imagining what it would be like to mark a man’s back and buttocks with a whip.  Even her breath was coming a little bit faster and I wondered if the audience could sense the change as well.

 

“I think we need to move on to another area.  A lot of your books have the act of licking boots in them, why is that?”

 

“Ah, this should be truly humiliating for me.  I guess that is my greatest fantasy.  I have always been fascinated by women’s high-heels and boots.”

 

“You say always, how far back does that go?”

 

“Wow, another tough question.  The first time I can remember being attracted in that way to a woman’s shoes was when I was about 5.”

 

“I don’t even want to go there, but do you actually lick women’s boots?”

 

“Yes, every chance I get, which is not nearly as often as I would like.  When I was married, my wife indulged me in that perversity but after she left me, I haven’t found anyone that shares that interest.”

 

“I am amazed that you have not caught some deadly disease from that practice.  Don’t you worry about where the woman has walked?  Or do you only lick shoes that have not been worn outside?”

 

Let’s take your first assumption that I should have caught some type of deadly disease for ingesting something from a woman’s boots.  I am not sure which comedian it was that said that his immune system was improved because he swam in the East River, which at the time was little more than a sewer.  Well, maybe my immune system has improved from the practice of licking boots.

 

And as far as sticking to boots that have not been worn outside: “Oh, heavens that would spoil the entire experience.  Part of the excitement is not knowing where she has walked.  What fun would it be to lick a pair of clean boots?  For instance, the pair you are wearing are too highly polished for my taste.  Of course, the soles probably would be dirty enough to give me pleasure.”

 

Her face flushed a deep shade of red and I am sure if she had held a whip at that moment she would have used it on me.

 

“Well, another subject that went off in the wrong direction.  Let’s talk about cuckolding.”

 

“All right then, another of my favorite subjects.  Do you also find that to be fascinating?”

 

“Of course not but it is a theme in almost every book you write so I figured it held some special meaning for you.  I don’t want to embarrass anyone else so I am going to refrain from asking about your personal experience, but why do you write about it in the way you do?  Most other authors that broach the subject, it is always the male’s idea and the wife is reluctant.  But in your books the wife always uses it as punishment, why?”

 

“Again, it goes back to the idea of happy endings.  I suppose there may be a few isolated instances of a husband encouraging his wife to sleep with another man where it ends up happily for both of them.  But, I doubt that happens very often.  Some women have casual sex and form no other attachment than physical.  But, I assume that for the majority if they had sex more than a couple of times with another individual they would form some emotional attachment to him.  She would then have to decide as to which man she liked better.   And there is the other aspect, which is respect.  I believe it would be very hard for a woman to respect a man that would willingly share her with another person, male for female.”

 

“So then you would not want a woman to cuckold you?”

 

“Absolutely not, I would hate it with every fiber of my being?”

 

“Then why do you write about it?”

 

“Because it is exciting.  My readers get off on it.  A lot of people are cruel by nature and they want to read about someone having their life torn apart.  They want the guy to be destroyed.  And truthfully that excites me as well.”

 

“Wow, you really do have a sadistic side, don’t you?”

 

“Of course, I do.  One subject that you have not broached is that of betrayal.  I absolutely love the idea of people betrayed and hurt by those they love most.  In Tales of Betrayal, you will notice I have included the very dearest of relationships to tear apart.  A wife betraying her husband, a husband betraying his wife, a woman betrayed by her friend and mother-in-law, and a man betrayed by his entire family led by his mother.  I loved writing those stories because frankly, it is almost impossible to be able to find stories like that.”

 

“Oh, I almost forgot, in Cruel Wife, Slave Husband you introduced the idea of chastity.  Have you ever been subjected to that practice?”

 

“No, but I have done the two ring system for keeping an erection.  It really works but it is extremely painful.  I don’t recommend it to others but I found it to be wonderfully painful.  My only problem was that I had the opportunity to take it off whenever I wanted and so I did not get the complete effect.  Of course, maybe that was better since I have no idea how long a man can keep an erection without having permanent damage done.  As far as the chastity idea, I can see the fascination.  I know being excited and not being able to touch myself is extremely pleasurable.  I have never tried a chastity tube but that I think might be different.  If you cannot fully attain erection it might not be as satisfying.”

 

“So are you working on any other books at this time?”

 

“I am kind of in-between ideas right now.  I am always swirling ideas around in my head and I imagine something will pop out eventually.  There are so many topics that I would like to write about but seem to be off-limits to society today.”

 

“Really, like what?”

 

“Oh, I never write about actual rape, although it fascinates me.  I just don’t know how much of my audience would go along with my idea that the woman could never enjoy the act.  I hate it when someone writes about a woman being attacked and her body always betrays her and she gets all wet and has multiple orgasms.  Maybe I will write a story about a rape counselor so I can get to hear all the horror stories direct from the woman’s mouth and I might even throw in a twist where the counselor gets excited by making the woman believe she was to blame for the attack.

 

And then there is incest.  I love that topic but it is pretty taboo with the mainline press. And of course, women with animals would be a great subject but again hard to get published.”

 

“Dear God, you are truly disgusting.  Aren’t you afraid that you will lose your readers from this interview?”

 

“No, quite the opposite.  I think they will flock to see what added degradation I can dream up.”

 

The interview was over and I was escorted off the set. Angela did shake my hand but she did not have much enthusiasm in doing so.  I could tell that she had not found our exchange of ideas to her liking.  But as I left I did catch several of the female employees following me with their eyes.  I did not know if that was because deep down they had some desires that related to my books, or if they just wanted to make sure they recognized me so if we ever met again they could avoid me.

 

I went back to writing and did not give much thought to what had transpired with Angela or her crew.  I was somewhat anxious to see what the interview would do to my sales once it aired.  What I did not consider is how others I knew would react.

 

I was informed about when the interview would air but I did not bother to watch it.  I figured that Angela would paint me in the worst possible light and watching it would not change anything.

 

After the Interview

 

It wasn’t hard to tell exactly when the interviewed aired on television.  First I received a call from my ex-wife complaining that I had aired our dirty laundry, or in this case dirty boots in front of the entire world.

 

“What in hell were you thinking telling the whole world that I let you lick my filthy boots?  Do you have any idea how bad that makes me look in front of my friends?” she asked.

 

“Quite the contrary.  I figure that since all you hang out with are feminists that you should be even more attractive to them.  I am sure they love the idea of you forcing your former husband to his knees.”

 

“When I had you on your knees I should have used the opportunity to stomp your worthless balls into dust.”

 

“Oh, dear, it makes me hard just thinking of it.”  And she slammed the phone down.

 

I decided to go out for the evening and get a few drinks to see what other reactions I might get.  The bar is dark as I open the door.  Most bars are poorly illuminated.  I always figured that was because people preferred to do stupid things in low lighted areas but in actuality, it is because someone scientist did a study on rats.  Yes, I said rats.  It seems that he found that rats would drink more in low light than in brightly lit areas.  So owners of establishments that served alcohol figured that they could get their customers to follow the example of rodents and lowered the amount of light.

 

I studied the room carefully looking for a place to sit.  It was a Friday evening and so the bar was quite crowded.  I really preferred to sit at the bar as occupying a table all by myself seemed to be counterproductive.  I had almost given up when I noticed a young couple rise from their seats.  As the man put a few bills on the bar and started to leave with his companion, I made my way to that location and took the seat he had vacated.

 

It took a few minutes for the bartender to get to my location and I spent the time surveying the room.  There was a small dance floor, pretty much in the middle of the room, but only two couples were utilizing it.  The pool tables in the far corner were all occupied.  The jukebox was bellowing out something about friends in low places and I figured that I would fit right in.

 

When I got the opportunity I ordered a bourbon and ginger ale and took a small sip.  I really did not want to get hammered but I definitely wanted to feel a little buzz.  As I sipped my drink, I checked out the women, not so much in the hopes of finding someone to hook up with, but more because I just love to look at women.  As my eyes scanned the room they came to rest on the most alluring pair of boots I have seen in a long time.  I guess you could describe them as knee boots although they came slightly above the bend of the knee.  They were made of black leather but they were not smooth.  The leather had been tooled so that diamond designs covered the sides.  And a wide leather strap came across the top of her insteps.  But it was the heels that really grabbed my attention.  They had to be at least six inches tall and came to a pencil-thin point.  For some reason, I could just imagine the pain that she could inflict upon my body if I was stupid enough to lie down in front of her.

 

I guess my eyes lingered a little too long for before I could look away she had caught me in the act of staring at her boots.  I quickly turned back to my drink and tried to find something else to attract my attention when I heard the unmistakable sound of high-heels clicking on a wood floor.  I tried to keep from turning her way but soon I felt the gentle tap of a hand on my arm.  I knew who it was even before I turned to face what I was sure was going to be an embarrassing situation.

 

Turning I found myself looking into a pair of very dark and very serious eyes.  And those eyes belonged to an extremely beautiful woman.  You are probably thinking that I should have already known how beautiful she was, but I had noticed very little about her other than her boots.

 

“Pardon, me,” she began.  “But I could not help but notice that you were staring at my boots.  I was just wondering if there was something wrong with them?  Perhaps something has been spilled on them that I did not notice.”

 

“Ma-am I am truly sorry if I caused you any discomfort.  I really did not mean to stare but those are perhaps the most exciting pair of boots I have seen.  Please accept my apologies and I will take my leave so I don’t embarrass either one of us again tonight.”

 

“So you find my boots to be exciting?  That seems like a strange way for someone to describe a pair of boots.  You must be a very strange man.  Tell me what exactly would you like to do with my boots that you find so exciting?”

 

By this time I noticed that she had attracted quite a crowd all trying to get closer to see what she was going to do to the loser that had been caught staring at her boots.

 

I had no idea how I was going to extricate myself from this situation but I figured that flight would be better than fight.  So I started to rise from my barstool but she moved into my space enough so that was not possible without brushing her out of the way.

 

I said, “Ma-am again I apologize for my crass behavior.  But I think it would be best for everyone if I just take my leave.  I really do not want any trouble.”

 

“There won’t be any trouble as long as you answer my question.  Now once again, what is it that you find exciting about my boots?”

 

How do you explain that to a woman you have never met before?  “They are just different than what I normally see.  For one thing, the heels are considerably higher than most.  I think it takes a very special and very coordinated woman to walk in them.  And the tooling on the uppers is quite exquisite.  And the straps across the tops make the whole package most appealing to the eye.”

 

“It seems you are quite adept at describing my boots, but you still have not answered the question.  If you had said that my boots were beautiful, what you just said would have been sufficient, but you said they were exciting.  Are you talking sexually exciting?  Are you going to leave here tonight and end up jacking off to the thought of my boots?”

 

And with that, I swore I heard someone in the crowd gasp.  I did not dare look around to see who it might have been as I knew that my antagonist would use the distraction to her advantage.  I wanted to tell her that yes, I would probably end up masturbating to the thought of her boots but that would take me only deeper in the abyss of shit so I tried to ignore the question.

 

Just then the bartender came to my rescue.  “I don’t know what is going on here,” he started.  “But I really don’t want any trouble in here.  How about everyone going back to their tables.”  And then he turned his attention to me.  “And I think it would be best if you settled up your tab and called it a night.”

 

I reached for my wallet and pulled out a 20-dollar bill and told him to keep the change.  As carefully as I could I stood up and squeezed past the woman and started for the door.  I breathed a sigh of relief when I was finally outside and headed towards my car.  I could not believe how badly things had escalated from my fascination with a pair of women’s boots.  And while I knew that I had escaped from a bad situation I also felt remorse that I had not been able to give her the answer that she wanted.  Had there been less of a crowd maybe I could have let her enjoy humiliating me.  I know that I would have enjoyed being humiliated by her if it involved sinking to my knees and worshipping those boots.

 

As I reached my car and hit the fob to unlock the door I noticed that I would not be going anywhere for some time as the driver’s front tire was flat as a pancake.  I bent down and took a closer look and determined that someone had jabbed a sharp object into the sidewall so even the fix-a-flat that I carried in the trunk would not do me any good.  I was just pulling my cell phone out of my pocket to call my auto service when I heard that familiar female voice behind me.

 

“You really did not think that you were going to get away that easily did you?”

 

“Look, I admit to acting like a damn fool back there, but don’t you think you are carrying this a little too far.  There are laws against vandalizing property.”

 

“Ok,” she said.  “I will fess up.  I know that you are Philip Wilder, the erotic writer.  And I will admit that I came here tonight because I was told that you would be here.  This whole thing has been something of a setup.  And don’t worry about the tire. I have already called to have it fixed.  I just wanted to make sure we had a chance to finish our conversation.”

 

“I don’t understand; why would you go to all this trouble just to try to humiliate someone you have never met?”

 

“I told you, you were set up.  Someone wanted me to play with you a little bit.  They even offered to pay me for my time, but when I found out who it was I volunteered for free.  Now, aren’t you at least curious as to what this is all about?”

 

“Oh, I am curious all right, but I am also a little apprehensive as to what I am getting myself into.  You know who I am but I have no idea who you are or who is behind this little charade.  I don’t even know your name.”

 

“Fair enough, you can call me Mistress Darla if you like.  All things will be revealed in time but only if you throw caution to the wind and allow me to give you a ride to a little private party.  Why don’t you take another look at my boots before you decide?  In fact, why don’t you take a much closer look at them?  Perhaps if you were to get down on your knees, you could properly inspect them.”

 

I knew it was stupid.  Who in their right mind would get down on his knees in the parking lot of a bar because a woman asked him to?  Well, then whoever said I was in my right mind, but at least I was hesitating.

 

That is until she did something that I had not even considered.  She kicked me square in the balls.  I doubled up in pain and sunk to my knees, which is where she wanted me in the first place.  “I told you to get on your knees and inspect my boots.  I think I have been quite patient up to this point but it is time you learned to obey when I tell you to do something.  Now, as much as I like the idea of you groveling in front of me right here, I really do not want to be disturbed with what I have in mind.”

 

She then dangled a pair of handcuffs in front of my face and demanded that I put my hands behind my back and fasten them in place.  I hesitated and was rewarded for my dalliance with another kick this time to my buttocks.

“You may think that you have some chance of holding your own with a mere woman, but I can assure you that you do not.  If you keep resisting, then I am going to have to severely punish you.  So far I have aimed these boots into the soft tissue, but if you do not behave, I am going to start aiming for harder areas.  Maybe a broken rib or two would help you to understand.”

 

I reached behind me and fastened the cuffs onto my wrists.  I tried to ratchet them down just enough so she would hear them close but not so much that with a little effort I could get my wrists free.  She then put a cloth bag over my head and told me to stand up.  I was just on my feet when I felt the cold steel of those cuffs closed tightly about my wrists and I realized that my ruse had failed.

 

She then guided me across the asphalt for an indeterminable distance.  I heard a car door open and I was shoved roughly inside the vehicle.

 

“Now be a good little boy,” she said.  “We only have a short distance to go and then you will understand everything.”

 

A Second Interview

 

She was telling the truth about the length of the drive.  It seemed like only a very few minutes and the car came to a halt and the engine turned off.  I heard my door open and then she said, “I am going to help you out of your seat.  Please do not do anything that I might interpret as a hostile move.  I don’t mind hurting you but it might be easier getting you inside if you are able to walk.”  I then felt her hand on my elbow and she was guiding me out of the car.

 

I had no idea where we were going but I was grateful for her steady hand on my arm, guiding me to the destination.  After we had traveled a little way she pulled me to a stop and announced, “There are two steps directly in front of you, so please step up but be careful.  Very carefully I raised my right foot and felt for the step.  You would be surprised how difficult it is to take just two small steps when you cannot see.  It gives you a whole new appreciation for what the blind go through.

 

I heard a loud click and then the scrape as a door was being opened.  She not so gently pushed me through the opening and then closed the door behind us.  Only then did she remove the bag so that I could again see.

 

I now realized that I was in what appeared to be some kind of a studio. In the center of a stage-like area was a fake living room set up.  A leather sofa adorned one side and two leather chairs were set on angles facing the sofa.  There was no coffee table in the center but two end tables were set between each chair and each end of the sofa.  A walking space was left open between the two chairs.  There were four video cameras positioned around the layout so that every possible angle could be taped.  A large boom microphone hung over the entire layout making individual mics not necessary.

“I am sure that you have seen your interview with Angela,” my captor explained.

 

Before she could go on, I broke in and told her that no I had not seen the interview although I was there when it was taped.

 

“Well,” she started.  “We are going to continue that interview tonight but this time we are going to give you a little more incentive, to tell the truth.”

 

She then crossed the room to a door that when opened revealed a variety of what I could only describe as sadomasochistic toys.  From my limited viewpoint, I could clearly see a variety of whips, paddles, and taws.  What other delightful items were hidden from view I could not say.  But I had a terrifying feeling that I would find out eventually.

 

When my jailor returned from the closet she held in her hand a small harness in her hands.  I was not sure that I had ever seen one before but from its size and construction, I had a feeling what part of the body it was designed to fit.  She also carried what I knew for a fact was a butt plug, except that his one was not made of plastic but rather appeared to be made of copper or bronze.

 

She then steered me underneath a hanging hook in the center of the fake living area.  She brought the hook down and fastened it to the chain of my handcuffs and made a motion to some invisible entity.  And then the hook began to rise and I was pulled uncomfortably into a semi hanging position, bent over at the waist.

 

She then began to open the buckle of my belt and pulled it free from my jeans.  Next came the top button and a yank on the tab and my zipper was lowered.  She then pushed my jeans along with my shorts off and over my hips.  She then told me to step out of my shoes, which I did with much trepidation.  I was then ordered to remove my socks by taking the big toe of one foot and hooking it into the top of my sock on the opposite foot.  This dear readers is much more difficult than it sounds.  By the time I had successfully managed this feat, my shoulders felt as if they had been dislocated.

 

Darla then stood back and closely examined what she had so unceremoniously unwrapped.  “Not much to look at there is it?  I hope this harness can be drawn up small enough to encase those little tiny stones without them falling out.  She then took a metal ring and forced my testicles through it one at a time.  Then she bent my still flaccid penis in half and forced the foreskin through the ring as well.  Then by pulling on my foreskin and shoving on the ring she soon had it nestled quite uncomfortably at the base of my testicles and against my pelvis bone at the top of my cock.

 

She then took the leather harness and inserted my cock through a hole in the center and fastened it securely behind my scrotum.  Then with no lubrication, she pushed the copper phallus into my rectum and rammed it home.  It was so constructed that it flared out at the base so that it was held in place without any other means of support.  This gave me great cause for concern as I was sure when it came time to take it out something would have to tear in the removal process.

 

Darla then went back to the closet and this time when she came back she had a series of wires attached to a small metal box.  The box was then hung from somewhere on the bottom of the metal harness and the wires were attached in some fashion to the ring around my cock and balls and also to the metal butt plug.

 

“There now let’s just make sure this thing works before we continue.”  She then produced an object from her pocket and depressed the little red button at the top with her thumb.  Despite my best efforts to control my reaction, I screamed as the voltage hit first my cock and balls and then traveled into my rectum.  If I had not been suspended I know that I would have lost my balance and been forced to my knees from the intense pain.

 

“Hmm, that seemed to work quite well.  Do you think you can be a good little boy if I take the hook off of your cuffs?”

 

“Yes,” I said.  And then she depressed the button a second time and held it a little longer.

 

“Yes, what?” she spat.

 

“Yes, Mistress Darla,” I replied.

 

She then made a downward motion with her hand and the hook began to lower and the pressure on my arms and shoulders began to lessen.  When all the pressure had been relieved she removed the hook from my cuffs and allowed me to stand upright.  But that was not to last.

 

“On your knees worm.  Let’s see how well you can crawl.  Crawl to the sofa and sit facing it.”

 

I tried to wobble on just my knees but I was not making much progress.  So I flopped down onto my side and began to try to push myself across the floor with my feet.  I was grateful that the floor was made of hardwood and not carpeted as the smooth surface made the going a little easier.

 

“Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, what a pathetic little worm you are.  Here let me see if I can help you along.”  And with that, she put the sole of her boot against my ass cheek and began pushing me across the floor.  With the two of us pushing I eventually got to the area of the floor where she wanted me.

 

She then grabbed me by the hair of the head and began pulling me into a sitting position directly in front of the sofa.  She then sat down in front of me and crossed her legs so that the toe of her right boot was only inches from my mouth.  “Hmm, I really like you on your knees in front of me.  How is it for you?”

“It is fine, Mistress Darla.  But you know you did not have to go to all this trouble just to get me on my knees in front of you.  I would have been more than willing to do that if you had just asked me.”

 

“Yes, but then what fun would that is?  I think you yourself said that if the man is willing it takes all the pleasure out of it.”

 

“Maybe so,” I started.  “But how are you going to make me unwilling when obviously I am exactly where I want to be?”

 

“Perhaps but as the evening progresses we will see how willing you are.”  She then brought the toe of her boot and wiped it across my lips.  “Would you like to stick out your tongue and lick my boot?”

 

“Yes, Mistress, Darla, may I please?”

 

“All right then, just a little around where the sole meets the upper.”  And she shoved the boot firmly against my lips.

 

With as much grace as I could manage in that position, I stuck my tongue out and began licking as much of her boot as I could reach.  But I would only take a few swipes with my tongue and she would inch her foot back away from me so that I would have to strain further on the front of my knees to get back in contact with it.  And then it happened; I lost my balance and fell clumsily onto my face on the floor.  With no way to break my fall, my nose and mouth took the most of the punishment and I felt a trickle of blood began to seep from my nose.

 

Darla quickly got up from her seat and moved around to my side and delivered a sharp kick to my exposed side just below the ribs.  “Look at what you have done you clumsy fool.  Now you have got blood on this nice floor.”  She then grabbed a rag from the end table and threw it in front of my face.  “Pick it up in your mouth, worm.  And clean that floor before it sets into the wood.”

 

I did the best I could but with my nose still bleeding I was not making a lot of progress until she finally took pity on me and jammed some Kleenex up my nose to stop the bleeding.

 

“You are truly pathetic.  If I had known how uncoordinated you were I would never have taken this assignment.  Now turn over onto you back.”

 

I did as she asked although it caused my hands to be trapped between my body and the hardwood floor with caused me great pain.  She then took the sole of her boot and pushed it down hard against my bruised mouth and told me to get to licking.  I stuck out my tongue but could not make much headway as the pressure of her boot was keeping my mouth from moving.

 

“You are not even any good at the one thing that you said you enjoyed.  You cannot even lick my boots worth a damn.  Here just hold your tongue out and I will help you.”  And with that, she roughly pulled the dry sole of her boot across my tongue.  This caused it to stretch out from my mouth and I thought it would tear from its’ anchor at the back of my mouth.  She then put a little more pressure onto my tongue and began to grind her foot from side to side.  I couldn’t scream because my tongue was pinned under her boot but I would have otherwise.

 

“That is enough for now.  I am bored with this activity.  And besides, there are so many other wonderful things for you to experience tonight.  I do want you to know, however, that there was a little accident in the ladies’ room earlier tonight.  One of the toilets overflowed and the sole that you just licked got quite soiled with the filth. So not only did you get some of that in your mouth but that open sore on your lip probably got infected as well.”

 

I had no comment for that and so I just kept quiet and waited for whatever would occur next.

 

“As much as I like to have you at my feet, that position does not afford you the best view for the next segment of the show.  So if you would not mind see if you can pull your hands down below your hips and pull your legs out so that you can move your hands in front of your body.  I guess I could just unlock your cuffs but what fun would that be?”

 

With a little effort, I found that it was fairly a simple maneuver to accomplish what she requested.  She then instructed me to stand up and place the chain of my cuffs over the dangling hook.  Then with a wave of her hand upward, the hook began to rise until I was stretched with my arms above me and just the tips of my toes on the hardwood floor.

 

“Now I seem to recall that you had expressed the desire to whip a woman or to be whipped by one.  If you would keep your eyes on the screen to your left, please.  I think you will be very pleased with what you are going to witness.”  Because of the way my body was hung, it was a fairly easy task to be able to rotate in any direction that I wished.  And so I tiptoed around until I was directly in line with the screen she was talking about.  When I had settled into that position, I saw the screen begin to rise and slowly ever so slowly the naked body of a young woman came into view.  Like me, she was suspended from the ceiling, although a leather harness supported her body so that not so much of her weight was on her arms and legs.

 

She had a leather mask covering her face but there was something vaguely familiar about her.  I reached into the depths of my memory to try and drag out what my eyes were not revealing, but I could not quite grasp who it might be.

 

As Darla walked towards the bound, helpless woman, I noticed that she carried a riding crop in her hand and was gently tapping it against the side of her skirt as she walked.  When she was right next to her victim, for surely that was what this helpless waif must be, she began gently running the whip slowly against the bare skin of her buttocks.  I could hear a small gasp coming from the bound girl’s lips but I was unsure if it was because of fear or anticipation.

 

“Now, worm, you had said you would like to whip a woman.  Well, unfortunately, we cannot allow you to be untied so all you can do is witness the rise and fall of the whip.  But we did want you to feel a little of what this young lass is going through and so we found a way to make your harness respond to loud noises.  The louder the noise the higher the voltage that will be dispensed.  So the sound of the whip striking flesh may cause you some discomfort, if our toy here should feel the need to scream, then I imagine your harness will cause you considerable pain.  So then shall we get started?  Oh, I almost forgot. I am sure you would like to know the identity of the person that is here because of you tonight.”

 

With that, she stepped up and unbuckled the leather mask and pulled it from the woman’s head.  And as the golden blonde tresses fell to the shoulders of the woman in front of me, I recognized the face of my younger sister, Andrea.

 

“God, no!” I screamed.  “You cannot do this to her.  Whip me instead.  Please I am begging you, let her go.”

 

“Why you pathetic little hypocrite.  You said you would like to whip a woman and so we thought you should get a chance to see what that entails.  After all, any other woman we chose would have been somebody’s wife, daughter, mother, or sister.  Why should it not be someone that you love?”

 

And with that, she raised the whip and brought it down with all her force onto the right buttock of my sister.  As the whip landed with a dull whap, I felt a slight discharge of electricity into my body but when Andrea screamed at the top of her lungs I felt the most intense pain I had ever had to endure before.  Again the whip was raised over Darla’s head and again it was brought down only this time on the left buttock.  I did not even have time to feel the small pain before the large one threatened to burn my insides into ashes.

 

Darla looked at me with a huge smile on her face and asked, “How do you like it so far?  Is it living up to your greatest expectations?”

 

“You cruel heartless bitch,” I screamed.  “I am going to kill you when I get loose from here.”

 

“And just why do you think you are ever going to get loose?  Once I am finished with your pretty little sister, I may just decide to use the whip on you.  It will be interesting to see which is worse, the pain of the whip or the pain of the electricity that you cause by your screams.  But that last jolt to your balls almost caused you to pass out and I do not want that to happen until I have finished with Andrea so I am going to turn off the voltage to your harness.  That way you can just hang there and enjoy the show.”

 

With that, she walked over to me and reached down and disconnected the box from my harness.  “There now you can really enjoy the show.”

 

She returned to my helpless sister and inspected the damage that her whip had done so far.  “Wow, you are going to have some nice bruises there if you are still alive when I finish with you.  I have been told that whipping a woman on her buttocks actually can be pleasurable.  Is that the case my pet?”  When she did not receive and answer she decided to inspect for herself.

 

She then reached between my sister’s legs and began running her fingers up and down her slit.  “My, my,” she exclaimed.  “You are enjoying this.”  And she pulled her fingers out and held them up towards me.  Even from this distance, I could see them glisten with moisture and I knew that the whip had indeed caused my sister to become excited.

 

“Well, we certainly cannot have you getting all wet and dripping.  So I am going to concentrate my strokes somewhere other than you pretty little ass.  I hear the tops of the legs can be excruciatingly painful when whipped.”

 

She then brought the whip down again with force but this time just below Andrea’s buttocks.  Andrea not only screamed this time but also threw her entire body away from the blow.  Because of that, her feet came off the floor and she began to swing back and forth.  Before she could come to rest the whip again struck.  This time the target was an inch or so lower than the one previous.  The scream had barely left her mouth when the whip struck again, just a little lower yet.

 

I was begging and pleading and the tears were running down my face.  But none of my pleas were answered.  It was not until Andrea slumped fully into her harness that Darla set the whip aside.

 

“That was so much fun.  I so love all the endorphins that a little whipping action brings out.  I am so disappointed though that you did not enjoy it more.  I was sure that your small excuse for a cock would have gotten hard watching your sister abused that way.

Perhaps the next act will bring out a better reaction.”

 

She approached me and removed the leather harness from my cock and balls but left the metal ring and the butt plug attached.  She then produced a smaller ring and put it over my flaccid fore-skinned penis.  Grabbing my shaft she began working the hard metal ring down until it nestled solidly against the base of my cock.  “Now if we only had some way of getting you hard.  I know perhaps you would like to lick my boots for real.  Would that get you excited, worm?  Just imagine the smell of the leather or how your tongue would feel snaking across all that dirt and grime.  Imagine where those boots have walked today and all the other days since they were new.”  And pulling on a pair of leather gloves she reached down and gave my awakening penis a gentle squeeze.  “Yes, I can see that idea does excite you.  All that wonderful blood is beginning to seep into your tube, but the ring is going to keep it from flowing back out.”

 

And she was right.  I was experiencing the beginning of an erection and I knew that from past experience there was no way that I would return to a flaccid state until someone decided to remove the smaller ring.  And already I was beginning to experience some discomfort as my cock grew bigger and bigger.

 

“Oh, that is so lovely.  What a nice shade of purple you are turning.  I imagine shortly that it will turn black and then what?  Do you think the blood will begin to clot in there and maybe you will have that woody until it finally falls off?  And now are you ready for the next act?”

 

“I have no idea why you are doing this but please just end this now before someone dies.  My sister needs medical attention.  Do what you will with me but let her go, please.”

 

“Oh, your sister is fine.  We administered a little ammonia under her nose and she came right around.  In fact, she is so well that we are going to use her in this segment as well.  Keep your eyes on the screen.”

 

And once again the screen started to rise, but this time I did not see Andrea’s legs but instead the base of some kind of padded bench.  When the screen had reached where Andrea’s hips would have been before I saw that she was there but this time-strapped down to the bench face up and her legs spread and secured to a pole that ran between her ankles. Her hips were just off the end of the bench but because the spreader bar was suspended from the ceiling she did not drop below the padding.   And then a very large naked man stepped into view.  He was obviously excited as his giant member stood straight up away from his body.  It was so long that if he bent his head only slightly downward he would be able to give himself fellatio. It was also so thick that I was sure it could not possibly enter any normal woman’s vagina no less my small innocent sisters.

 

I wanted to yell and scream but by now I realized that it would be pointless to do so.  So I just closed my eyes and tried to avoid what I knew was inevitable.  And then I heard Darla say, “Open your eyes damn you and watch what is going to happen.  If you try to avoid it I swear I will make this much harder on Andrea.  And it is obvious from your condition that you find it to be exciting in any regard.  Andrea, look at the screen over your head and notice how much your big brother really hates this.”

 

And then my eyes were drawn to the huge screen that was hung above the bench where my sister was tied.  And of course, you guessed it the main attraction was my fully erect black penis.  I could have explained that it was not because of her situation but it would have fallen on deaf ears at that juncture.

 

And then with a shaky voice, Andrea spoke.  “I did not believe it when these people told me what a perverted man you had become.  But, now I can see for myself.  What a magnificent hard on you have achieved and all because someone is about to rape me.  I suppose when this is over you will write a book about how excited you got watching a giant pole being rammed into my cunt.”

 

“Andrea, please believe me this has nothing to do with you.  I can’t lose my erection because the blood is trapped in my shaft by two metal rings that are cutting off the blood flow.”

 

“Phillip shut the fuck up.  Nobody here is ready to believe your lies.  You might just as well enjoy the show.  Do you think he will tear me asunder with that huge cock of his?”

 

The man then stepped up between her legs and began rubbing the tip of his gigantic cock up and down her slit.  Even though I am sure she hated what was happening to her I could hear a gentle moan escape her lips when it brushed against her clit.  And then something absolutely terrifying happened.  I actually began to be stimulated by the sight and my already engorged cock strained even harder against the ring holding the blood in.  What Andrea said really was true.  I was excited by the fact that she was about to be impaled by something much larger than had ever been inside her before.

 

While that thought was still burning a hole in my conscience he began to place the head of his cock against her vaginal opening and began to push with his hips. Because I was directly behind him my view was blocked somewhat but then I changed my vantage point to the screen above the action.  I was actually pleased to note that the camera angle was perfect to allow me to see every inch of that magnificent tool.  He had only managed to insert the head and already I could see that she was being stretched much farther than anyone should be able to endure. But she was not screaming out in pain but rather the microphone was clearly picking up the sounds of coming passion.  Inch by what must have been painful inch he forced himself inside of my sister.  When he was only about a fourth of the way to his goal he stopped and allowed himself to recover.  Apparently, the tightness of that pussy was causing so much friction against his sensitive member that he was in danger of discharging his load.

 

And then he started again.  I watched from the back as those powerful muscles in his buttocks clenched and shoved and then I watched from above to see the progress his cock was making.  He was now halfway there and still, she did not cry out.  And then I heard her voice, “Please, dear Lord, I can’t take anymore.  You are going to split me wide open.”

 

And then Darla spoke, “Don’t listen to the slut, fuck her.  Shove that rod of yours all the way to the hilt.  She will stretch a mile before she tears an inch.”

 

And he clenched his ass and pushed with all his might.  I watched on the overhead screen as he started steadily sliding towards her pubic hairs and then he was all the way inside.  He stopped fully imbedded and let out a sigh of contentment.  “God, she is tight.”  And then he pulled almost all the way out and drove in one motion back in.  I saw her hips rise up and I did not know if that was to give her some relief or if she was trying to draw him even deeper inside of her.  Again he withdrew and this time held himself quiet with just his head still inside and then again drove his cock to the hilt.

 

“Oh, dear God, fuck me,” Andrea begged.  “I have never felt anything like this in my life.  Drive that magnificent piece of meat in deeper.”

And he obliged.  He picked up the pace and I could see her hips matching his rhythm.  And with each stroke, I could hear her moan and beg for more.  It seemed like hours passed as I watched him piston in and out before, I saw his ass clench and he drove deep and held it as spasm after spasm passed through his body.  And then finally he withdrew completely walked around to her head and placed his dripping wet cock to her lips. I was stunned when she willingly opened her mouth and took as much of him in as possible.  She sucked for only a little while when he pulled out and wiped his cock with her hair and then walked off the stage.

 

Only then did I return my attention to my own problem.  I had been trapped in those rings for so long that I felt like my cock was an ice cycle.  And then I heard a familiar voice call out from somewhere backstage.  “Darla, let him down and put him on the bench.”

 

And as she obeyed and was leading me towards the bench, I saw my ex-wife emerge and head my way.  “My, Phillip,” she said.  “I don’t believe that I have ever seen your wienie that engorged.  I do think this may be the first time that I ever might be able to use that thing and actually orgasm.  Lie down like a good little boy and let Darla fasten you in.  This may well be the ride of your life.”

 

I did not even argue.  I gladly got up on that bench and lay down face up.  I did not, however, leave my ass hanging over the edge.  It was a good thing too, as my ex-wife climbed on top of me and unceremoniously lowered her dripping cunt onto my frozen shaft.  “God, that feels so good,” she said as she fully impaled herself on it.  “I wish I had known about this sooner.  Maybe, I would have kept you around for an occasional fuck when Donald was out of town.”  And then she began to grind her hips from side to side more than up and down.  And while the heat of her body should have been warming me up, the friction against my painfully stretched skin was an agony that no one would ever associate with the act of fucking.

 

She rode me like a bucking bronco for the longest time.  She had no reason to worry about me ejaculating as nothing could escape the confinement of those rings.  As she got more and more pleasure, I got more and more pain.  And I could see from the look in her eyes she knew how much she was hurting me and she was enjoying every second of it.

 

When she was finally done, she rose off of my cock and repositioned her hips above my face.  And then she reached down and spread her cunt lips and slowly lowered herself to my mouth.  “It is too bad that you could not orgasm as it would have been more pleasurable to have you eat your own cum.  But never the less I am sure you can give me one more orgasm before we are through.”  And she began to grind her wet slit against my mouth.  And despite my better judgment, I stuck out my tongue and allowed her to ride it to orgasm.

 

When she was through, I thought they would just let me lay there until my cock petrified and fell off.  But that was not to be.  Darla approached me and with her still, gloved hand reached out and grasped the small ring that encircled my cock.  With a not so gentle tug, she managed to get it moving towards the tip and it soon slid all the way off.  What should have been a huge relief actually was a cause for more pain.  As the blood started to flow anew all of my nerve endings came back to life.  Darla then removed my restraints and allowed me to get to my feet.  I was so light-headed at that point that I thought I might pass out and had to reach out and steady myself against the bench.

 

“Ok, you have been such a great sport that you can now have a little reward.  Come on over and get on your knees in front of the sofa.  I am going to let you finish licking my boots and you can spend as much time at it as you like.”  I settled down on my knees and willingly lowered my head towards her boots only to feel her hand grip me under the chin and pull my head away.  “I said you could lick my boots but there is something I want you to do first.”

 

“Anything you want,” Mistress Darla.

 

“Good boy.  Now I want you to jack off and spurt all that spent up cum onto my boots and then you can lick them clean.  I am sure that your wife and sister will enjoy the show.”

 

That may have been the single most embarrassing thing I had ever done but I followed her instructions to the letter.  And after all of the pent of sexual tension I had gone through I spurted a lot of cum.  She instructed me to rub it all over the uppers of her boots and then to make sure I got every bit with my tongue.

 

I both hated and loved every stroke of my tongue on her boots.  I even lovingly cleaned the filthy soles of her boots and then thanked her for the privilege.

 

When I was finally through and asked for permission to rise I heard a loud round of applause from somewhere off stage.  And then my sister, my mother, my ex-wife and

Angela Hayward emerged from the shadows.  They were all high fiving each other and laughing and clapping there hands.

 

Andrea was the first to reach me.  She pulled me into her arms and gave me a big hug.  “Well big brother did you enjoy this day as much as we did?”

 

“You mean you were in on this whole thing?” I asked.

 

“In on it,” she laughed.  “I orchestrated it.  Do you not even realize what day this is?”

 

I tried to think but it was not coming to me and then the light bulb went on. ” Do you mean?” I started only to be interrupted.

 

And then they all shouted in unison “Happy Birthday, Phillip.”

 

The End.

 

 

If you enjoyed reading this story as much as I enjoyed writing it please take the time to stop by Amazon.com and leave a short review.  And if you did not like the story, please write to me directly and let me know what I should have done differently.  Your criticisms would be welcome, as I always want to strive to improve.

 

Here is my direct email address: wandapeters1@yahoo.com

 

 

And if you find the theme of this story to your liking here are some others you might enjoy:

 

Addicted to High Heels or A Slave to my Wife’s Boots    http://amzn.com/B00JHPKFEA

 

 

So after a while, I broached the subject.  “Mary how come you never wear your heels, anymore?” I asked timidly.  “You know how much I enjoy seeing you in heels.”

 

“And do you also know how uncomfortable those things are?  Have you ever tried doing housework in heels?  Is that why you married me because I wore high heels?”

 

“Of course not, dear, but I do enjoy how they make your legs look.  And no, I have never done anything in high-heels.  Men don’t wear high heels.”

 

“Well, maybe they should and then they would realize what we women go through to please them.  And don’t think I don’t know what you are doing when I am not around.  My shoes and boots are never where I leave them.  And as much as I appreciate how well you polish them for me, I do sometimes wonder what else you are doing with them. In fact, I had a little talk with my friend Jennifer and you know what she told me?  She said you were probably a closet bootlicker.  Would you like to tell me more about your little foot fetish?  Do you kiss my shoes the way you kiss my feet when you are rubbing them?  Or maybe you let your tongue caress them the way you tongue the bottoms of my feet.  Well, speak up, do you?”

 

I looked down at the floor, trying to avoid looking her in the eyes, but she was having none of that.

 

“Look at me, damn it, and answer my questions.  Are you licking my shoes behind my back?”

 

“Yes,” I whispered.

 

“What did you say, I couldn’t hear you.  Speak up, when you answer me!”

 

“Yes, ok, yes I do sometimes lick your shoes.  It is not as if I am some kind of a pervert.  I just have a fetish for heels and boots.”

 

“All heels and boots, or just mine?” she demanded.

 

“Just yours,” I replied.  “I am attracted to them because you have worn them.”

 

 

That was not the complete truth but I am sure you can see that I did not want her to know that.  I figured I was in enough trouble as it was without having her go all jealous on me.  And at that point, I just wanted to slink away and hide.  I was hoping that she would let the subject drop.  But my hopes were not to be realized.

 

“So is this fetish of your sexual?  Do you jack off your little weenie when you are licking my footwear?  And speak up this time, don’t whisper.”

 

I am sure that my face was as bright red as a cherry.  I wanted to crawl in a hole and die about then.  But I could tell by the stern look on Mary’s face that she was not going to let this drop until I had confessed every sin I had ever had.  So I steeled myself up, but as much courage in my voice as possible and confessed to her that yes I did jack off while I licked her shoes and boots.

 

“Really, this I have to see.  Go get your favorite pair of my shoes and boots and bring them into the living room.”

 

I went into her bedroom and found her knee-high leather boots.  I thought of just taking one of her pairs of pumps as I would get the agony over but then I figured, in for a penny, in for a pound.  I might as well have one good time before she kicked me to the curb.  So I raised my head high and took her boots to her.  When I arrived she was sitting in what was usually my high-backed chair with her shoes off.

 

“I see you brought the boots, alright then get down on your knees in front of me and put them on me.”

 

Wow, this was over and above what I had expected.  I figured she would just watch me lick them a little and then tell me to get out of her sight.  But the thought of actually licking her boots while she had them on.  That was truly a dream come true.  I guess I was not fast enough in following her orders.

 

“Well, what in the fuck are you waiting for?” she spat at me.  “I said get down on your knees and I mean right now.  Or are you so fucking stupid that you don’t know how to get down on your knees when I am in the room?”

 

Well let me tell you, I have never been as humiliated as I was that day.  But I had never been as excited either.  Having my wife treat me as a common servant was over the top of any fantasy I had ever had.

 

I got down on my knees in front of her and started to put her foot into one of the boots.

 

She jerked her foot away from me at that point and said, “No you don’t. Do it right.  Kiss my foot before you put the boot on.  And make it a good kiss, use your tongue.”

 

 

 

I am telling you, I was lucky I did not cream my pants right there.

 

Feeling totally subjugated, I followed her instructions.  I bent my head, gave her foot a long kiss, and breathed in her aroma.  I then picked up the boot again and looked up for her approval.  She simply nodded and I placed her foot into the boot, gently drew the boot up her leg, and pulled the zipper up.  I then repeated the process on her other foot.  I was not completely sure how to proceed at that point.  Should I just raise one of her boots to my lips or should I get down on my belly and start licking them while they were planted on the floor?  And so I looked up at her to see if she had any other instructions.

 

“What are you waiting for?”  She asked.  “Get out of your clothes and get back on your knees and start licking.”

 

“You want me to undress?” I asked.

 

“Of course, I want you to undress.  You can’t very well jack off with your pants on.  Now, get with it before I get bored and decide to call this whole thing off.”

 

Well, you never have seen anyone get out of his clothes as fast as I did.

 

My wife took a few seconds to look me over and then laughed.  “My this does excite you doesn’t it?  Why I don’t think I have ever seen your little weenie as hard as it is now.  Why if I was to let you fuck me, I might even feel it brushing the sides of my cunt.  But, that isn’t going to happen anytime soon.  Right now I want to see what a good little bootlicker you are.  Turn to the side a little bit.  I want to be able to see your tongue cleaning my boots.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Internet Sex Slaves   http://amzn.com/B00JKTXNH4

 

“Get out of your clothes slut”, Jenny demanded.  “I want you naked in less than 60 seconds or you will be very sorry.”

Noticing the look of pure evil on her friend’s face, Mary hurried to comply. “Why are you doing this Jenny?” Mary asked.

“Because I can bitch.”

When Mary had removed the last of her outer garments she hesitated.

“The bra and panties as well.  You don’t think you deserve to have your tits and cunt covered, do you?  After all, those are the parts that are going to get the most use.  Now, get down on your hands and knees.”  Then Jenny threw her a large dog collar and demanded that she put it on.  Once it was secure Jenny walked across the room and snapped a long lease to the ring in the collar.  “Now let’s go for a little walk, shall we?”

Mary, not understanding Jenny’s meaning started to get to her feet.  A hard slap with the end of the leash against the right cheek of her ass brought a quick halt to that notion.

“Bitch, you will stay on all fours, like the good little dog you are.  Now heel!  If you are good I have a surprise for you.  I might even let you cum.”

 

 

The Stranger   http://amzn.com/B001OI2VXQ

 

 

This was the first book I ever published.  It is the story of a man, William Anderson, who while his wife is away visiting her sister decides to stop at a bar on the way home.  He encounters a man that seems to have a strange control over him and a woman that claims she went to school with him.  Both of these people entice and try to lure him into things he knows are wrong.

 

This is one of the few books that I have actually enjoyed reading several times.  So obviously I think it is pretty good.  I would like to hear your opinion.

 

 

Dirty Jokes or at Least Politically Incorrect Ones

 

 

http://amzn.com/B00JWX9N86

 

These are jokes I have heard throughout my life.  Some are pretty funny, some are disgusting and some are offensive to almost everyone.

 

Cruel Wife, Slave Husband  http://amzn.com/B00JV81D2G

 

“Damn it, Sandy, tell me exactly what you want from me.  I know that you are just trying to punish me for not paying enough attention but acting out like this is going too far.”

 

“And exactly how am I supposed to get your attention?” I screamed.  “All you think about are your video games, your jack off sites on your computer, and your drinking with your buddies.  Oh, and once in a while putting in an appearance for a weak fuck with your wife.”

 

“What do you mean a weak fuck?” I asked.

 

“Look, maybe we need to drop this before your feelings really get hurt,” I stated.

 

“Too hell we will,” He spat.  I swore a little bit of his spittle flew across the room towards me.  “I want to know exactly what you meant by that last remark.”

 

I don’t know why but for some reason at that particular moment I wanted to hurt him and so I said.  “You never were particularly good in bed.  That little bitty weenie of yours just doesn’t reach all the places a real man’s cock would.  But at least in the beginning of our marriage, you were willing to spend a little time with your tongue.  You don’t even do that anymore.  Maybe I should lock it up in a cage the way some of the women on your dominant sex sites do to their men.  Would you like that, having your cock locked up so that only I could allow you to cum?”

 

And then I looked at his face and saw the truth of what I had just said written all over it.  “You would, wouldn’t you?”  I asked.  “Tell me the truth right now.  So you want me to put you in a chastity device?  Answer me, damn you?”

 

Don hung his head, trying to avoid my blazing eyes.  “Yes, I would like to try having you control my orgasms.”

 

Dear God, this was way better than anything that I had imagined.  He actually wanted me to lock his cock up.  And I had read countless websites where they swore that once a man was safely locked away they would do absolutely anything to be allowed out long enough to achieve an orgasm.

 

And it just so happened that one of the things I had purchased at the sex party was a nice sturdy metal cock and ball harness with a small padlock.  It was made with a curved metal tube that his cock would fit in and then was secured behind his ball sack and locked in place.  Once it was on he would be able to achieve a semi-erect state but would not be able to do anything about it.  And another thing I found amusing was because of the shape of the curve he would have to sit down to urinate. And my evil mind could conjure up all kinds of humiliating images.

 

“Well, my dear misguided husband.  You and I are going to have a wonderful little experiment starting this very day.  You can pour me a big cup of coffee then fix me some bacon, eggs, and toast and then we will take a little ride and I am going to make all your dreams come true.”  “Or at least all of mine,” I thought.  For his, it might just be the start of his worst nightmare.  I don’t know why that thought was causing my juices to flow.  Thank the Lord; I had a thick terry robe around me.  And for some reason, my hangover had completely disappeared.

 

Tales of Betrayal   http://amzn.com/B00K10F4NC

 

This book contains four stories of men and women betrayed by those that should have loved them the most.  But be warned, they contain scenes of graphic sex, intense violence, bondage, discipline, whipping, cuckolding, and many more kinky acts.

 

Once again, I would like to thank you for taking the time to read my humble attempts at sexually stimulating stories.

A free erotic book

The Hot Wife Club

Chapter One:  Laura and Her Mother

It was early in the evening when Laura walked into the private gathering with her mother.  She had no idea why they were there as Phyllis had told her it was a surprise for her before her upcoming wedding to the man of her dreams.  As she gazed around the room, she was shocked to see how underdressed the vast majority of the women were.  And she was also surprised that the only men in the room seemed to be carrying trays of food and drink and serving it to the females present.

“Just what kind of gathering have you brought us to?  If I didn’t know better, I would think this was a male strip club except that these men are not dancing but rather serving.  But they definitely did some stripping at some point since they are wearing practically no clothes.”

“So, are you telling me that you do not enjoy the view?  Take a close look at the tall, dark-haired male across the room.  Now that is a real piece of meat.”

Laura’s eyes did follow the direction her mother was pointing.  Her mouth dropped just a little bit as she noticed the bulging biceps, triceps, and pectoral muscles.  Her eyes followed downward and noticed how tight his stomach muscles were giving a slight rippling effect.  She could not help but wonder if she could get a look under his loincloth if another muscle might be as hard and tight as the others.  She felt a slight flush come to her face, and warmth spread throughout her body as she thought about how she might get a peek.

Her mother looked at her and gave a slight laugh.  “So you are alive enough to notice a good piece of man meat when you see one.  I might be able to arrange a private meeting between the two of you a little later if you are interested.”

“Mother, have you lost your mind.  You do remember that I am getting married to Roger in just two weeks.”

“No, I don’t think I have lost it.  I may have misplaced it, but I am sure I will be able to locate it again at some point.  However, just because you have decided to saddle yourself with one male, doesn’t mean that you cannot enjoy a little romp with another if the opportunity presents itself.”

“Really, and does Daddy share your view of extramarital activities?  I bet he would be out of his mind with anger if he knew where we were right now.”

“Your father knows perfectly well that he is not man enough to satisfy me.  He knows exactly where we are.  If I didn’t have his little cock locked up in a chastity device, he would be wanking off to the thought that another man might be filling me with his hard cock right now.”

A gasp came from Laura’s mouth.  “Mother, I don’t believe what you just said.  If I had said anything remotely like that, you would be dragging me into the restroom to wash my mouth out with soap.”

“Laura, you are not some little child anymore that I have to reprimand for the way you speak or the way you think.  If you are grown up enough to decide to get married, then you are old enough to make other decisions about your life as well.  But I will give you a small piece of advice.  It is free and is probably worth exactly what you pay for it.  Once you are married to Roger, tell him you want one night a week to spend with the girls.”

“Really, why do I think there is more to your life lesson?  Come on, spill it what else?”

“Don’t waste the night out on the girls.”  Her mother said.  “Come on, let’s take a table and order a couple of drinks.  The evening’s entertainment will begin shortly.”

As Laura settled into a seat, she shook her head in amazement.  She wondered if perhaps aliens had captured her real mother and left this clone in her stead.  This could not be the same woman who had insisted on her leaving the house wearing clothing that completely covered any skin above the knee and had warned her about the evils of premarital sex.  But here she was suggesting that perhaps she should take a tumble with some muscle-bound man she had never met before.

Chapter Two:  The Meeting Begins

Laura took a sip from her drink as a tall, shapely brunette made her way to the podium.  The woman took her time looking over her audience before she began speaking.  Good Evening Ladies and Welcome to our monthly meeting of The Hot Wives Club.  It is indeed gratifying to see so many faces out there in the audience.  I remember not so long ago when we held this meeting around a table set for four, and two of those settings went unused.  Most of you have been here before, so my next remarks are for the new guests with us tonight.  You may well hear some very private stories this evening.  It is imperative that they remain private, so please do not share them with anyone outside of this room.  We call ourselves The Hot Wives, although there are some of you that are not wives at all.  Not everyone would agree on what the definition of those words might be.  If you try to look it up, you may find something like “a married female swinger or a wife that has sex with men other than their husbands with the husband’s consent.”  And yet if you talk to other members of the audience, you may well find those definitions do not fit their lifestyles.

For instance, how many of you are having affairs without your husband’s knowledge?  Indicate by a show of hands, please.”  Laura looked around her and noticed that perhaps a dozen hands were showing.

“Quite a number, I see.  Now could I have a show of hands of how many are having affairs with their husband’s knowledge?”

Again Laura looked to see how many hands were now raised and was surprised to see more hands raised than the first time.

“And of the last group, how many of your husbands suggested the idea of you having an affair?

Almost everyone that had responded to the second question in the positive raised their’ hands again.

So apparently there are two different groups of women here connected only by the fact that they are having sex with someone other than their husbands.  So by a show of hands, how many of you classify yourselves as Hot Wives?

This time almost every hand in the room went up with the exception of Laura and one other woman who was seated across the room from her.

Laura turned to her mother and asked, “Why on earth would so many women stand up and admit to having affairs?  And I noticed you were one of the first to raise your hand.  Daddy would be mortified if he knew you were openly admitting to cheating on him.”

“Obviously, you weren’t paying close enough attention when Monica asked how many of us were having sex outside of marriage at the urging of our husbands.  That was one of the times I raised my hand.  Now be quiet so that you do not disturb the meeting.  We can talk later.”

Laura was completely stunned.  Finding out that her mother was having sex with someone other than her father was bad enough, but being told she was doing it with not only the consent but with the urging of her father was just too much.  Without another word, she got to her feet and walked away from the table and towards the exit.

Chapter Three:  Rita, the Writer

Rita Talmadge was equally torn.  The woman at the podium was her closest friend.  She had suspected for some time that Monica was having an affair, but she had no idea that she belonged to a group of like-minded women.  But now that she knew she was here to get the complete story not only from Monica but also hopefully from as many of the other women as would agree to talk with her.  For Rita smelled a best selling novel coming out of this group.

Just then, she heard Monica start to speak again.  “Ladies, we are going to break from convention a little bit today.  I am going to introduce you to a woman who I have come to call my best friend for a lot of years.  She is not a hotwife, at least not yet anyway.  I am hoping to convince her of her misguided ways.”  A smattering of laughs giggles, and guffaws interrupted Monica. “In any event, Rita is an up and coming young author, and she thinks there might be a best selling novel hidden somewhere inside your stories.  Of course, she has agreed to keep your identities secret and change any information that might lead any of her readers to be able to identify you.  Participation in this project, of course, is strictly on a voluntary basis.  So without further ado, I will turn the meeting over to my friend, Rita Talmadge.”

Rita walked to the podium and took her time looking out over the audience before her.  She was somewhat amazed at not only the number of women present but also the diversity of them.  She would have been the first to admit that she was not a great judge when it came to age, but it appeared that the youngest in the group might be 18 and the oldest in her sixties.

Seeing that her audience was waiting for her words, she began to speak.  “Ladies, it is indeed a great honor to be invited here to speak with you today.  I have been fascinated for some time with the topic of cuckolding.  I have read several books on the subject, but almost all of them were written from the viewpoint of the male cuckold or, in some cases, with what they refer to as the bull.  What struck me as odd when I read those books was that the husband always seemed to be not only happy but sexually aroused by seeing his wife being intimate with another man.  I was talking with Monica about that asking her if she believed that would be the natural reaction of a male finding out that his wife was having sex with another man.  And that was when I got the real surprise as she told me that was not how her husband reacted when he learned that he was being cuckolded.  And so as I listened to her story, it made me want to find out more about this particular lifestyle and hopefully from the viewpoint of the wives involved.  That was when she recommended that I come and speak with you, folks.  I want to assure you that I will do my best to conceal your identities if you decide to share your stories with me.  And now, I am going to relinquish the podium and move to a private room that has been set up across the hall.  Any of you that would like to share something with me, please come and join me.  I have an open bar set up in that room as well, so if you feel you need something to loosen your tongue, feel free to do so.”

Chapter Four:  The Private Interviews

Rita smiled as she walked into the room, satisfied that everything was exactly as she had requested.  The bar stood to the left of the entrance, well-stocked and manned.  Across the large room, the meeting area had been set up exactly to her instructions.  One chair was set into the wide opening at the front facing the large leather chairs forming a complete semi-circle with just enough room in the middle for the women’s legs to stretch out if they wished.  There were seven chairs in all, but Rita doubted they would need that many.  True, there were more than seven women attending the gathering, but she knew from past experience that most people preferred to avoid actually speaking about their lives, especially when their lives involved secrets that they might not want to come out.

Each chair was positioned so that the wide arms were touching each other.  The arms were wide enough, however, so that each woman’s elbows would have enough space to rest without necessarily touching her neighbor.  Two drink holders were built into the end of each chair arm separated so that if both women reached for their drink at the same time, they would not knock knuckles.

Rita walked to the bar and ordered a large glass of cola.  Had she been one of the participants rather than the moderator, she might well have ordered something alcoholic, but she wanted to keep her wits clear so that she could absorb the mood of the women that she was there to talk with.  She walked back to the meeting area and put her recorder and notepad down on the seat of the lone chair marking it clearly as her place to sit.

She took a small sip of her drink as the first woman came into the room.  She noticed that her first guest was slightly older than she expected, probably in her late 30’s or early 40’s.   She did not immediately make her way over to introduce herself, as she wanted each woman to be able to make the first move and not feel threatened by what was going to be discussed.

Shortly a second woman entered the room and headed directly to the bar.  She was somewhat younger than the first, but the way she carried herself gave the impression that she was more mature than she appeared.  She was a striking beauty with long blonde hair that came well down below her shoulders, and Rita could not help but muse how much trouble hair of that length was to take care of.  The woman wore leather from her neck down, including the tall high-heel boots that adorned her feet.  In Rita’s opinion, this woman was the classic dominatrix that she had heard so much about.  Rita closed her eyes and envisioned a man crawling on his hands and knees, preparing to worship her boots.  This had never been one of her fantasies, but for some reason, she felt a small amount of moisture beginning to form from the walls of her vagina.  She shook her head vigorously to clear the thought away just as she felt a hand touch her shoulder.

“Where were you?”  Monica asked.

“I am sorry,” Rita responded.  “I did not see you come into the room.”

“Obviously.  It is difficult to see much of anything with your eyes closed.  If I did not know better, I would think that you were deep into some sexual fantasy.”

“Yes, well, maybe I was a little bit.  Perhaps some other time, we can have a conversation about it, but today is for other people’s stories.”

Monica looked around the room and shook her head.  “It looks as if you only have a couple of stories to be heard.  I thought for sure that more of our members would like to share their stories with you.”

“Well, I still have not heard your story, so if you are willing, that will make three.”

“I have a much better idea.  Instead of me telling you my story, why don’t you come over to the house tomorrow for dinner, and you can get a first-hand view of how a dominant wife marriage works.”

Rita looked at her friend and cocked an eyebrow in an inquisitive look.  “Are you sure that is such a good idea.  Won’t Roy object to your airing your laundry in public?”

Monica broke out with a belly laugh.  She had just taken a drink from her glass, and a small amount of wine was expelled from her lips.  Grabbing the napkin from under her glass, she quickly wiped her lips, trying to control more laughter that threatened to cause her to spill her drink.

When she had finally gotten control of herself, Monica again spoke to her friend.  “Roy really has no say in what I decide to share, and in any event, it would not be my lingerie that would be aired out.  Trust me; you will want to see this first hand, and don’t worry about Roy.  He is very well trained.  How about you come over a little early say around 6, so we can talk before dinner?”

“If you think it is all right, I will be there.  Are you going to hang around here and listen to the other tales?”

“No, I think the girls will be more willing to open up if the setting is smaller and more intimate.  Why don’t you let me help you move a couple of the chairs so that you are facing them head-on instead of off to the side?”

Chapter Five:  Carmen and Linda

Linda crossed her booted feet as she looked from Rita and then to Carmen.  “So Rita, tell me how this is going to work.  Exactly what would you like us to tell you?”

Rita addressed the leather-clad goddess.  “I am interested in anything you can tell me about how and why you became interested in the hot-wife lifestyle.  I don’t need all the sexual details but more of the feelings that caused you to seek sex outside of the marital unit.”

Carmen sat forwarded a little in her chair.  “Perhaps, you wouldn’t mind if I started.”

Linda shrugged her shoulders and nodded her approval.

That would be fine by me.”  Rita replied.

“Well, when you mentioned sexual details, it made me think about my situation.  I can honestly say that I thought it was sex I was after, but in fact, it was really the excitement of something new I was looking for.  Think about back before you were married and were dating.  Was it really the sexual act that made you happy, or was it everything else that went with the whole idea of courting?”

“I don’t think I have ever considered that,”  Rita replied.

Linda, however, smiled and nodded her head.  “I know exactly what you mean.  When I was single, every new person I met held some mystery.  Every guy I met was new and fresh.  It was exciting interacting with them, not knowing whether there was an attraction or not.”

“That is exactly right,”  Carmen stated.  “And some of that continues for a while after you are married.  Even for a few years, you are still feeling each other out to really get to know your partner.  And for a while, both of you are on your best behavior trying to please the other person.  How long have you been married, Rita?”

“Almost five years, why?”

“So tell me how often do you do something new with your husband?  When you go out for dinner, is the conversation still stimulating?  Or do you find yourself sitting staring off into space more and more each time?”

Both women looked intently at Rita as she pondered how she might answer that question.  Rita looked down at her feet, giving her enough time to form the correct words.  And then she decided that the best course would be to just toss the ball back in the other court.  “So are you saying that you weren’t really looking for sex in the beginning, you were looking for companionship?”

“I like the way you deflected my question,” Carmen said with a hint of a smile.  “But to answer your last question no, I doubt if any of us were looking for companionship when we started on this adventure.  I will bet that almost every woman in that room tonight started out because of some fantasy that their husband had, and they either found out by accident, or he was stupid enough to tell them about.  Do you agree or disagree, Linda?”

“No, I don’t disagree, although I am not so sure that most of them began with a husband’s fantasy.  I am sure a few of the ladies just decided they wanted some fresh cock.  But even that does go back to the idea of being bored with some aspect of their marriages.  But, now Carme, you have my interest peaked.  Why don’t you tell us what fantasy your husband had that led you to become a hot wife?”

“All right, I will try to give you the cliff notes version.  Otherwise, we will be here until midnight, and I will never be able to hook up with my lover.”

She said that in such a matter of fact way that Rita was actually surprised at her candor.  “Please include as much or as little as you like.  I am fascinated already.”

Chapter Six:  Carmen’s Story

“I am sure you have noticed that I am somewhat older than you two.  The reason I mentioned that is because my generation typically took their marriage vows more seriously than many do today.  I was married in a church and took standard vows.  ‘Do you promise to love, honor, cherish and protect him, forsaking all others and holding unto him, for as long as you both shall live?’  When I said I do to that, I meant it and had no intention of ever sleeping with another man.  And I have to tell you that I was exceedingly happy with that arrangement for the first 15 years of my marriage.”

“So, I guess I need to ask what changed?” asked Rita.

“I guess we both did to differing degrees.  Now it was true that sex with Herb became less and less enjoyable.  Looking back, it is easy to put my finger on the reasons, no pun intended.” She gave a little giggle.  “When we were dating, and the first few years of marriage, he worked really hard to make sure that I was satisfied sexually.  He would spend hours massaging my feet, legs, and back while gently planting soft kisses over various parts of my body.  At first, his ministrations relaxed me from head to foot, and then he would use those same hands to arouse me, first my breasts and nipples and then between my legs.  And he was a master at giving oral sex.  My God did that man know how to use his tongue.  By the time he got around to penetrating me with his cock, I was so wet and hot that I was ready to explode with orgasm before he had even taken a full stroke.”

“Wow, that sounds like it would have been heaven.  In fact, I am a little jealous.  I have only been married for five years, and I have never experienced anything like that with my husband.”

“Really,” Linda chuckled.  “Perhaps we will have a new member of the Hotwife’s Club shortly.”

“Yeah, well, I would not count on that anytime soon.  I don’t find sex to be the most important part of being married.”  Rita pointed out.

“And what is it that makes you think that sex is the driving factor for the people in the other room?” Asked Linda.  “I am sure it plays a part in their lives as it does in mine, but not the largest or most important part; I would bet.  Carmen, why don’t you continue with your story?”

“Well, as I was saying, in the beginning, he spent a lot of time making sure that I was completely satisfied in the sex department.  And while that was going on, my emotional needs were being met as well.  When he would come home from work, the first thing he would do would be to take me into his arms for a big hug and a kiss, and he never left the house without kissing me goodbye.  Everywhere we went together; we held hands.  And he never forgot any of the special occasions, birthdays, anniversary, or Valentine’s Day.

Carmen paused and took a sip from her drink.  “But then things started to change, little things at first like forgetting to kiss me goodbye before he left for work.  And then he started walking a little behind or in front of me, not holding hands.”

“And I bet the sex changed as well, did it not?” asked Linda.

“Of course, if he was no longer as interested in the small intimate things that made us so close emotionally, then he no longer cared as much about making me happy in bed.  The massages got shorter and shorter until they disappeared altogether.  His oral ministrations became nonexistent, and my orgasms became few and far between.”

“Did you try talking with him about it?” Asked Rita.

“Sure, and do you know what he told me?  The honeymoon can’t last forever.”

“So was that when you decided to seek sex outside of marriage?” Rita asked.

“No, that was when I decided to try even harder to get my husband’s attention.  But I am afraid that the story will have to wait for another time.  My new lover is waiting for me in the bar.”  As she turned to leave, she handed Rita a business card.  “Give me a call sometime during the week.  We can set up a time for you to come to the house and interview Harold.  I am sure he will love to tell you how it feels to be a cuckold.”

Chapter Seven:  Meanwhile at Rita’s House

“Please don’t do this, the bound blonde begged.  This is practically incest for Christ’s sake.  You do know that if Rita ever finds out about this, she will cut off your balls and feed them to you, right?”

“Perhaps, but how is she going to find out.  I am not going to tell her, and I doubt that you will either, so shut up, bitch. You knew what was going to happen when you agreed to come over here while your sister was gone.  If I weren’t planning on shoving my cock into your mouth, I would gag you with one of my old socks.  Now let’s see what we have to work with down here.  Ah, this old desk should work well for a fuck bench.”

Ray grabbed hold of the pretty nude woman’s bound hands and began pulling her toward the old desk.  He forced her legs tight against one end and quickly bent down and secured her ankles to the legs of the desk with some clothesline that he had brought just for such a purpose.  He stopped to look around and was fortunate enough to espy an old doormat that was used to scrub the dirt off of shoes and boots.  The bristles were long and stiff and would work perfectly as a pad to put between the top of the desk and his sister-in-laws’ tits.  “I don’t want you too comfortable while I am fucking you.” He said as he placed the mat onto the desk before forcing her naked body down on top of it.

Attaching a long piece of clothesline between her bound hands, he pulled her body as tight against the mat as he could get it before tying the other end off to the far legs of the desk.

“Please, Ray,”  Charlene begged.  “That damned mat is like sandpaper against my nipples.  Please remove it.  The bare metal top of the desk would be less painful than that mat.”

“Yes, I know that is why I put it there.  I want you to remember being fucked by me for a very long time.  And just thinking about how you are going to have to deny your husband the use of your tits is going to keep me hard enough that I might even be able to fuck your sister.”

“You are such a cruel bastard, do you know that?”

“I do, and you knew it before you decided to come over her.  It is my cruelty that you cherish above everything else.  Now would you rather I use the paddle with the holes in it, or would you like the tawse better?”

“I don’t care, just please hurt me,” Charlene begged.

Ray smiled as he moved between her legs and inserted the tip of his cock into her entrance.  Picking up the tawse, he brought it down hard on her shoulders as he plunged himself deep inside her.  “You know the rule, no pleasure without pain.” He laughed maniacally.

When he was finished, her shoulders were black and blue, and her nipples were almost raw from being rubbed against the stiff fibers of the mat.  And her cunt was filled with his thick white cum.

Ray released her from her bonds and helped her upright.  He spent several minutes inspecting first the back and then the front smiling at his handiwork. “I assume you will not be undressing in front of your husband anytime soon,” Ray told her with a smile on his face.

“Is it really that important to you that I deny my husband his marital due?”

“Not only is it important, but it is also imperative.  You need to make a choice.  You can either fuck me or fuck him, but you cannot do both.  If we are to continue seeing each other, I want you to convince him to wear a chastity device, and I want to hold the key.”

“You realize that you are out of your mind.  Jason will never agree to me putting him in chastity.  And even if he did, he would never agree to your holding the key.”

“Well, then I guess this is goodbye.  I really enjoyed our little sessions.  Now get out of my house.”

Chapter Eight:  Linda’s Story

Linda walked to the bar to refill her glass as Carmen took her leave.  The stacked bare-chested barman smiled at her as he took her glass.  Linda smiled back and licked her lips, her eyes moving down to the loincloth covering his private parts.  Seeing a slight tent beginning to form rewarded her.

“What can I get for you, Mistress?”  He asked.

“Right now, another Margarita.  Perhaps a very large piece of meat later if you have such a thing.”

The barman smiled and reached down and pulled the loincloth away from his body, allowing his gigantic cock to spring free.  “Would this suffice, Mistress?” He said with a large smile on his face.

“What time do you get off work?”

“A few minutes after you folks finish with the room.”  He answered.

Linda wet her lips again and then handed him the key to her room.  “Room 407.  I will expect you naked and on your knees when I come up.”

“It will be my pleasure, Mistress.”  He said as he handed the refilled glass to her.

Linda was chuckling a little to herself as she returned to her seat across from Rita.

“I guess you made a new friend,” Rita remarked as Linda sat down.

“Dear Lord, you should see the size of his cock.  I may have a little trouble walking in the morning, but it will be well worth any discomfort he causes me tonight.”

“Aren’t you afraid of catching something?”

“Not at all.  All of the males who work here are tested regularly, and I insist that they use condoms.”

Linda noticed that Rita shook her head slightly.  “You do realize that you will not get many interviews if you insist on judging our lifestyles?”

“I really apologize and beg your pardon.  It is just that this is so new to me.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, why did you decide to write a book about something you obviously have no first-hand knowledge of?”

“Writers do not need first-hand knowledge of a subject to write about it.  They just need to do the research.  For example, a writer does not have to be a serial killer to write about one.  But talking to a serial killer might be helpful.”

“So, I guess I am your serial killer for the moment?  Where would you like me to start?”

“Why not tell me about the first time you decided to take a lover and why?”

“I think I need to go back a little further than that for you to completely understand what I am about to tell you.  Before I was married, I was what you might call sexually active.  I wasn’t easy, but I could be had if a boy put in the effort.  I don’t think I enjoyed the sex as much as I enjoyed having boys pursue me.  Being wined and dined was the ultimate flattery, and I adored it.

And then Ronald came along, and I got that warm fuzzy feeling that people call love.  He was cute, funny, and had enough money so that he could take me out in style.  After a few months of exclusive dating, he asked me to marry him, and I willingly accepted.  I thought the honeymoon would go on forever.  But that is not a realistic expectation.

Within just a couple of years, boredom had set in for both of us.  We were still having sex two or three times a week, but neither of us was putting any real effort into the act.  Finally, Ron came up with an idea called “Date Night.”  He would take me out to a bar and drop me off.  He would then wait in the car or drive around for a while before coming into the establishment and try to pick me up as if we were both single.

The first night we tried this idea, he only waited a few minutes before coming in.  I barely had time to get a seat at the bar before he was there, offering to buy me a drink.  Needless to say, it was a less than satisfying endeavor.  But after a few drinks, we decided to go home.  I pretended that he was a total stranger and fucked his brains out.  I think at that point, I knew what I really wanted out of a date night.  I just had to get Ronald to agree to it.

So I waited for him to make the next move and sure enough, he suggested we do it again the next Friday night.  I told him that I would, but I thought to spice it up a little bit; he should pick out my outfit for me to wear.  In fact, I thought it would be especially nice if he would go out and buy me a whole new outfit, including the lingerie.

He looked at me like I had two heads, but I insisted that if he did not want this bad enough to suffer a little humiliation, then it wasn’t worth my time to do it.”

“Wow!”  Rita exclaimed.  “Did he agree to that?”

“Not only did he agree.  He bought the lingerie, a short sexy dress, a very sheer blouse, and a brand new pair of fuck me pumps for me to wear.  On Friday night, he even suggested that he be allowed to bathe me and dress me before we went out.  And just to make sure he really had the complete picture, I made him trim my pubic hair before he dressed me.  He agreed, although I could see it really made him uncomfortable.  His hand shook slightly as I handed him the shears, and I had to admonish him not to get any of my skin caught along with the hair.  But with each snip of the scissors, I felt a slight warm glow from within the folds of my pussy, and moisture started to form as they started to swell from the excitement of watching my husband trim my bush, possibly for another man to enjoy.  Of course, I did not have any concrete plan to take a lover at that point.  But the idea was unbelievably exciting to me.”

Linda stopped her discourse at that point to take another drink and to gather her thoughts, but Rita did not interject any ideas or ask any questions.  She was completely absorbed into the account of Linda’s story, and she did not want anything to get in the way of it continuing.

Linda drained her glass and held it up as a sign for the bartender to come with a refill.  She had no doubt that he would remember exactly what it was she was drinking or that he would love to serve her by bringing the drink to her seat.  She smiled to herself as she watched him walk across the room to her, not even trying to hide the large tent in his loincloth.  “I see you are looking forward to our meeting,” Linda said as she moistened her lips with the tip of her tongue.

“Very much so, Mistress.  I hope that I may serve you in very special ways later.”

“I am sure you will.”  She then turned to Rita.  “Do you care for anything from our servant?  I am sure he would be happy to serve you as well.”

“I am fine for now.”  Rita did her best not to dwell on the double-entendre.  But not being totally blind, she had noticed the bulge extending from his groin, and it took all her discipline to keep from thinking about what was causing it.

The rearview was almost as good as the front view, and neither woman spoke until he had returned behind the bar.

“I guess I better continue with this tale before I give him my tail.”  Linda laughed.  She then took another long drink from her glass before resuming the story.

“So after I had allowed him to prepare me for a date, I had him drive me to a bar that we had been to before.  It had a nice little dance floor and a band that played a variety, including slow dance music.  I set the alarm on his phone for one hour and told him that he was not allowed to come into the bar until the alarm went off.  This time I was going to make sure that I had at least enough time to find a good looking guy and spend a little time flirting with him.

As I entered the bar, I took a few minutes to allow my eyes to adjust to the relative darkness.  But as I looked around, my pupils must have expanded to new limits.  For everywhere I looked, there were good- looking men and practically no women.  I was like a kid in a candy store.  Which one should I try first?

I made my way to the bar and deliberately caused my nylon-clad legs to brush against each other so that the nylon would make that sexy swishing sound.  Of course, in the noisy bar, I was probably the only person that could hear it, but it made me feel good regardless.  I might have even allowed my hips to sway a little more than I usually would as a form of advertisement that said here I am; I can be had.

I was not sure exactly what I was going to do, but I settled onto an open bar stool allowing my skirt to slide up my legs without trying to adjust it back down towards my knees.  Completely unladylike, I opened my legs slightly, providing a small view of my panties to anyone that might care to look.  Apparently, a few of the male patrons had decided that the view was interesting because I had hardly sat down before three of them were surrounding me, asking if they could buy me a drink.

Well, I could bore you with the details of what I chose to drink but suffice it to say that by the time that Ronald showed up, I was well on my way to a buzz.  I was so engrossed with dancing with each of the men that I did not see Ron come into the bar.  But he saw me, and it did not take him long before he rushed across the room to lay claim to his wife.  The band was playing a slow number, and one of my newfound friends, Phil had me locked in his arms as he swayed my body to the music.  I had not objected when he had dropped his hands from my waist to my buttocks, nor did I protest as he drew my hips firmly against his.  The only thing that kept me from being fucked on the dance floor were the layers of cloth we wore.

I had nuzzled my face against his chest and had closed my eyes.  I am sure that I must have been purring like a kitten being stroked.  I know that some sounds of pleasure were escaping my lips.  I wanted that dance to go on forever.

But it was obvious that Ron was not as pleased.  I felt my newfound playmate being ripped from my arms as my eyes flew open to see a very livid husband accosting my partner.  ‘Get your filthy hands off my wife!’ he demanded as he cocked his fist back.  As I tried to intervene, everything seemed to slow down into slow motion.  I could see Ron throwing the punch at Phil, but I had moved into the path of his fist.  The next thing I knew, I was on the floor, and a few seconds later, Ron joined me there.

Needless to say, the three hunks of love disappeared shortly after announcing that they were not there to play our sick games.

That put an end to “date night” for a while after that.

“Okay, then how did you get from there to here?” Asked Rita.

“I am afraid the rest of the story will have to wait until another time.  It is getting quite late, and I did promise to meet someone in my room.”  She reached into her purse and produced what appeared to be a business card.  “My cell number is on the back.  Give me a call, and we can plan another time to continue this story.”

With that, Linda got up, excused herself, and walked out of the room.  Rita sat there for a few minutes more until the bartender came over and asked if there would be anything further that she desired.  Realizing that he was hoping she was done with the room for the evening, she told him no and proceeded to follow Linda out of the room.

 

Chapter Nine:  Emma and Her Bootlicking Husband

As Rita again entered the main meeting room, Monica met her halfway across the floor.  A tall, shapely brunette who was wearing a bright red dress and red heels accompanied her.

“I hope that you got the stories that you were looking for,”  Monica stated.

“Well, I certainly got the beginning of some interesting material but not the full picture I was hoping for.  But then I guess I should not have expected a complicated subject such as this to be covered completely in just one sitting.”

Monica turned to the black-haired beauty standing beside her.  “Rita, I would like you to meet Emma.  She has a story that she said she would be willing to share with you.  If you don’t have to rush home to be with your husband, that is.”

“I told Ray that I would be late getting home tonight and to not wait up for me, so I would be more than happy to hear your story.”

Emma started to laugh out loud, and Monica joined in with a few chuckles as well.

“Okay, ladies, what is so funny, or is it a private joke?” Rita asked.

Emma replied,  “It was just your comment about telling your husband not to wait up for you.  You may not know this, but almost every woman in attendance tonight told her husband the very same thing.  Of course, most of them are not spending their evening talking with another woman.”

“So, I take it your husband is not waiting up for you tonight?”

“Oh, he is waiting for me all right.  And I doubt that he will be getting any sleep until I get home.”  She took out her smartphone from her purse and began thumbing through the menu.  Finally, she found what she was looking for and handed the phone to Rita.

Rita took a long time examining the picture that covered the front of the phone.  In the picture, a man was bound on what looked to be a tall kitchen stool.  He was naked except for a black leather hood that covered his head and a leather harness around his upper body.   His arms were tied painfully behind his back, and his ankles were pulled up and tied to the top metal rung on the stool.  She could see that his calf muscles were bulging as if they were knotted from the awkward position.  Rita wondered what would happen to the poor man if, for some reason, the stool were to tip over until she noticed that from the harness he wore, a rope was tied to it with the other end extending toward the ceiling.  She assumed that it was a safety feature.  If the stool tipped, the rope would keep the man from falling to the floor and hurting himself.  Rita started to hand the phone back and then took one last look.  It had not been obvious to her at first, but one-second inspection, she noticed that his penis was encased in some type of a metal tube and that his balls were wrapped with what appeared to be fine jewelry chain.

Rita’s hand shook a little as she handed the phone back to Emma.  “I assume that is a picture of your husband waiting for you to come home?”

Emma seemed to study Rita’s face for a reaction.  “Yes, it appears that you are shocked.”

“I guess I am just concerned for his safety.  What would happen if something like your house caught fire, and he is tied up and all alone?”

“Who said he is all alone.  Someone is always in the house with him when I am not there, whether he is tied up or not.  Tonight, for instance, his brother is babysitting for me.  On other occasions, his mother will stay with him, or perhaps one of his sisters will stay over.  And if no one else is available, I sometimes ask his secretary to watch over him.”

“My God, the poor man must be completely humiliated.  Does everyone he knows realize how you treat him?”

“I am not sure you are really up to hearing this story.  Were you as judgmental with Carmen and Linda as you are with me?”

“I am sorry if I sounded judgmental.  I guess I am just shocked that a wife would subject her husband to such humiliation.  I would love to hear how all this started, and I promise to keep any further thoughts to myself.  How long have you been married?”

“A little over a year.  I know that sounds like a short time, and I suppose it is compared to most of the other women who belong to this club, but I found out even when we were on our honeymoon that something was a little off with Herb.  O, he was willing enough to make love to me on our wedding night, but his ardor waned fast thereafter.  For the entire week, we made love a total of three times, and I initiated the act the last two.

Once we got back home, he seemed to lose interest in sex altogether.  I figured that there was something wrong with me; that I did not measure up to his expectations in some way.  I tried buying new lingerie, rented sex tapes, and suggested counseling, but nothing worked.

And then one day I came home early from work.  I figured that I would surprise him when he got home by meeting him wearing nothing but a pair of high heels.  Well, imagine my surprise when I pulled into the driveway and found that his car was already parked there.  I was a little pissed off that even my attempt at blatant seduction was thwarted as I opened the front door and thought about calling out to let him know that I was home.  But, something told me that stealth was the better plan and so I closed the door as quietly as I could and removed my heels so that they would not make a clicking sound on the hall tile.

The bedroom door was partially open.  I guess he figured since he was alone in the house that closing the door was not mandatory.  I looked through the crack, and I could see him in the mirror.  He was lying in the middle of the bed, stark naked.  He had his left arm inside of one of my tall black boots, and he was holding it up to his mouth.  His other hand held a pair of my panties and his rock hard cock.  My mouth must have fallen all the way to the carpet as I watched his tongue sneak out and swipe across the toe of my boot.  He let a moan escape from his lips as if he was in sexual ecstasy.  My first thought was to throw open the door and start screaming.  My second thought was to take out my smartphone and document what he was doing for use later.  My sane mind won out, and I gently eased the door open and raised my camera.  He was so enthralled in his deviant behavior that he did not even notice I was there until I had a half dozen incriminating photos of him licking my boot as he stroked his cock.

Only then did I fully enter the room and walk to the bed.  With everything I had, I knocked that boot off his arm with my first blow, and then I knocked the look of surprise off his face with the second.

So tell me, Rita, what would you do next if you were in my position?”

Rita hesitated since she had not been expected to be put on the spot.  After all, she was the one conducting the interview.  “I am not sure.  I would probably have gone someplace to calm down, and then I would have confronted him and demanded an explanation.”

“Really?”  Emma asked.  “Your husband has not shown any interest in you sexually, and then you come home and find him making love to your boot, and all you want is an explanation?”

“Okay, I guess I would want to kill the son of a bitch, but I am not the violent type.  So tell me, what did you do?”

“I am not proud of it, but you have to understand that I was terribly hurt.  It was bad enough when I figured that there was something wrong with me but then not to be even to measure up to an inanimate object like a boot.  I wanted him to hurt the way that I did, and so I sent those pictures to the one person that I knew he would not want to see them.  I sent them to his mother.”

“Oh my.  I bet that caused some sparks to fly.”

“Yes, but not quite the way I had expected.  Only a few minutes passed before my phone rang, and his mother was on the other end.  She informed me that we needed to talk and suggested that we have drinks at her house.  I asked her if she wanted me to bring her bootlicking son with me.  She told me that she would handle Herbert herself later, but for tonight she wanted to talk with me.  The one thing that bothered me was that she seemed to be so unbelievably calm.  I thought for sure that she would be either totally pissed at me for sharing our private dirty laundry or devastatingly angry at Herb for getting caught in such a compromising position.

She told me not to worry about Herb that she would take care of him, but for the present, she wanted to make sure that I was okay.  So I agreed to meet her at her house.

I was still apprehensive as I entered her front door, but she quickly set me at ease by opening her big arms and drawing me into a big hug.  At that point, the dam opened, and my entire body was wracked with huge sobs, and tears flowed freely from my eyes.  By the time I had cried myself out in her arms, the entire front of her bodice was soaked with my tears.  Only when I had composed myself to a degree did she lead me into her living room and sat me down on the sofa.  She left me for a minute to go get me a strong drink and then came back and sat beside me.  Again she put her arm around me and pulled me tight to her breast.”

Rita now needed a minute to digest what she was hearing, but she did not dare interrupt the tale for fear that it would lose some of the power that she felt from it.  Emma could see something in Rita that made her stop and ask if she was all right.  “Yes, perfectly fine, I assure you.” was Rita’s answer.  “I am just amazed that a man’s mother would care so very much for her daughter-in-law that she would welcome her into not only her house but her arms after that woman had sent her such a terrible set of pictures of her son.”

“Yes, and frankly, it surprised me as well, but I had bottled up my feelings for so long that Liz’s comfort was about the only thing that kept me sane at that time.  Finally, I composed myself enough so that when she asked me to tell her the whole story, I was able to relate it in some detail.  I told her about the honeymoon and about my increasing frustrations with trying to get her son to be intimate with me.  She listened without interrupting once while I railed about how badly her son had treated me.  And when I finally told her that the worst part was, I did not have any idea why he did not find me attractive, only then did she speak.

‘Let’s find out.’ she declared.  I found out later that she was calling her other son, Harold.  Within an hour he arrived leading a very scared, bound and hooded Herb into the room.  No words were spoken as Herb was stripped of his pants and underpants and secured over the back of a tall wooden chair.  His mother then handed me a large wooden hairbrush and a cue card.  On the card were instructions and some sample questions that I might use to interrogate my husband.  The first rule on the card was that I was not to disclose who else was in the room but to tell Herb that others were present.  The second rule was that I was to give Herb 5 hard strokes on his bare bottom with the hairbrush before I started questioning him.  I gladly followed that instruction.  I took the brush and walked quickly across the room.  Taking a stance to the left of Herb, I raised the brush and brought it down with all my might across both of his ass cheeks.

His scream of pain was muffled somewhat by the leather hood he wore, but his jerking and trying to pull himself away from me told me I had struck some pretty sensitive nerves.  I saw him tensing up and trying to prepare himself for another blow, so I deliberately waited until I saw his ass muscles relax before I brought another blow down in a slightly different spot.  This time even the hood could not muffle his scream, and I felt a small amount of moisture begin to form between my legs.  I looked over at his mother and brother to see what their reaction was and was gratified to see both of them with a smile on their face.”

The scene was so vivid in Rita’s mind that she felt as if she was there watching that brush land on bare flesh.  And although she had never thought of herself as having a cruel or sadistic streak, she felt a small amount of moisture forming between the lips of her pussy.  But then Emma was continuing with her story.

“So I continued with another three very hard strokes enjoying each one to the fullest.  Finally, I stepped back and addressed my now sobbing husband.

“Herb, we are not alone in this room, although I am not at liberty to say who else is present.  You have been brought here to answer some questions for me.  If you answer quickly and honestly, you will not be hurt.  Every time you try to lie to me or attempt to avoid giving me a truthful answer, you will get another five strokes similar to the five you just received.  Do you understand what I have just told you?

Herb muttered something that I was not clearly able to understand, and I knew that the hood would have to come off if I was to obtain the information that I sought.  So I went to his mother and explained my dilemma.  She left the room but returned shortly with a long thick scarf.  I immediately knew what she had in mind, so I went to Herb and removed the leather hood from his head, but before he had a chance to look around, I wrapped the scarf around his head covering his eyes.  I tied it securely in place and then stepped back behind him and repeated my instructions.  This time his answer of yes ma-am was clear and distinct.

I was pleased that he called me ma-am for some reason.  I guess it was the first time in some months that I felt that he respected me.  So I asked him the first question that came to mind.  When I came home and found you on the bed, you had a pair of my panties in one hand and one of my dress boots in the other.  I assume that the nylon of the panties felt good against the skin of your cock, but why were you licking my boot?

Herb hesitated, trying to find a way to answer without too much embarrassment, I assumed.  But I was not going to allow that to happen.  And you will recall I had warned him.  So I stepped close to him and brought that hairbrush down with everything I had, this time right where his legs joined with his ass.  There was nothing to muffle his scream this time, and I was afraid that the neighbors might hear him.  I looked to his mother for advice, and she just motioned for me to continue, so I gave him four more strokes as hard and as fast as I could.

I have learned a lot about administering punishment since that day, and I probably should have taken more time in between strokes, but at that time, I was looking for answers more than I was looking to hurt him.

Now Herb, answer the question, why were you licking my boots?

‘It is a fantasy of mine.  I like to pretend that I am your slave and that you order me to do humiliating and degrading things.  When I am alone, licking your boots is about as degrading a thing as I can come up with.’

Well, I was completely stunned.  I had no idea that Herb wanted me to sexually dominate him, and I would not have thought of telling him to lick my boots in a million years.  In fact, the very idea was completely disgusting to me.  Just the thought of kissing the man after watching him lick the filth off my boots made me want to vomit.  Finally, I composed myself enough to continue with my interrogation.

So all this time, when I was trying to get you to make love to me, you were fantasizing about me forcing you to do disgusting things?  Were you unable to perform, or did you just not want to be intimate with me?”

‘I wanted you to force me to do whatever you wanted.’  The way he was tied, his head was already hanging down, but I could see it drop just a little more as he said it.

I thought for a minute whether there was anything I wanted from this pathetic excuse for a man.  My first inclination was to walk out of that house and go directly to my lawyers and file for divorce.  How could I live with someone that I had to force to make love to me?  But then it dawned on me that perhaps I could have the best of both worlds.

So you really want me to order you around and make you do things for you?  I asked him.  Without hesitation, he told me that would make him the happiest man in the world.

Then how about you start doing all of the housework?

He told me that he would be willing to do as much as he could, but he wasn’t sure if he could do it all and still maintain a full-time job.

My first inclination was to agree with him.  But then I realized that I was doing almost everything around the house including the cooking and I was working full time so why in hell couldn’t he.  Here’s the thing, I told him.  I will make a schedule for you.  Some things will need to be done every day, like making our beds, sprucing up the bathrooms, preparing meals, and cleaning up after them.  Other things might not have to be done quite so often.  But you will be doing absolutely all the housework.  From now on, I won’t lift a finger unless I am in the mood, and I promise you I won’t be in the mood very often.  And if for some reason, you are not able to get everything done before your normal bedtime, then you will just have to lose a little sleep.  Are you in agreement with what I have told you so far?

I swore I heard a little moan escape from his lips, and I went over and walked to where I could observe his cock, and sure enough, it was standing straight up and twitching.  For some reason, that pissed me off, and I picked up that brush and gave him a whack right between his legs.  I was very happy when I saw his little penis shrivel up and almost pull back into his body.

Now answer the question, worm.  Do you agree to the stipulations I have laid out for you so far?

‘Yes, ma-am,’ he replied.

Very well then, here is the second thing that you need to agree to.  Since I have gone for the last year with practically no sexual release, I think it only fair that you go for the next year without an orgasm.  I am not sure how I am going to ensure that you don’t play with yourself, but I am sure someone can help me find a way.

At that point, his mother beckoned to me to follow her out of the room.  When we were alone in the kitchen, she bent close to me and quietly said.  If you want to guarantee that he doesn’t play with himself, I have just the thing for you.  Wait here, and I will be right back.”

Once again, Emma took a break to take a few sips from her drink.  Rita used that time to try and compose herself as she was, for some reason, becoming quite excited by listening to this woman’s story of how she began to dominate her husband.  By this time, there was enough moisture pooled in her panties so that she was afraid that the other two women would smell her musk.  So she excused herself to powder her nose as the saying goes.  In the restroom, she pulled off the now very wet panties rolled them up is some paper towels and stuffed them in her purse.  As quickly as she could, she used some toilet paper to dry herself between her legs and then used the deodorant that she always carried to mask the smell before returning to the room.

“So, what idea did your mother-in-law have for you?” Rita asked.

“Well, I could not believe it.  She came back into the room and handed me a curved metal tube connected to a metal ring by a small padlock.  I looked at it, trying to figure out what it was or how it could be used, and finally, she told me it was a chastity device.  I asked how she came to have one readily on hand, and she smiled and told me that was a story for another day.  I asked her how it went on, and she said that it was best if she showed me.  We then went back into the living room to put it on, Herb.

He did not resist as we untied him and turned him around so that we had better access to his genitals. His mother knew exactly what she was doing with the device, and within a matter of two minutes, it was fitted and locked.  I expected that she would give me the key, but instead, she tucked it into the pocket of her dress.  Later she told me that she wanted to make sure that I did not have sympathy for Herb and release him before he learned to control himself.

Liz then suggested that Harold take Herb home and get him started on doing a long night of housework.  She had even prepared a list of chores that needed doing in every home that usually got delayed, including cleaning out the refrigerator and cleaning the oven.  And then she sent Herb on his way.  But she wanted me to stay a little longer as she had something important to talk with me about.”

“Really,” Rita queried.  “I wouldn’t think that there would be much more to say at that point.  You had already gotten an agreement on the two major points of contention.”

“Yes, well, Liz knew that there was still a bone of contention that needed to be addressed.”

“And that was?” asked Rita

“My lack of sexual fulfillment.  While denying Herb an orgasm for a year might be gratifying to a degree.  It did nothing for my own frustrations.  And Liz was perceptive enough to realize that.  So she gave me a suggestion that I had not even considered.  She told me that I should take a lover.”

“You are kidding me?  His own mother suggested that you cheat on her son?”

“I know that it sounds strange, but later I learned that Liz had cuckolded Herb’s father many years before that.  And she said it was the best thing she had ever done for her marriage.  You see, if a wife is not happy with the sexual aspect of marriage, she cannot be happy with any aspect of marriage.  But I should really let Liz tell you that story herself.  She is a member of the club, and I am sure you will meet her at some point in time.”

Rita pondered what she had learned for a moment and then asked another question of Emma.  “So how long after that did you take a lover, and how did Herb react, or did he know?”

Emma had a huge smile on her face.  “Herb eventually knew.  But not for some time.  And truthfully, looking back, I kind of wished that I had kept him in the dark entirely.”

“Why do you say that?” Asked Rita.

“It may sound strange, but it is just more fun sneaking around having an affair than it is going out with your husband’s knowledge.  Of course, I know a lot of the other women will tell you just the opposite.  I have talked to a lot of them that believe having their husbands know what they are doing is a real turn on, and some of them enjoy the fact that their husbands are suffering mentally, knowing that their wife is having sex with another man.  One even told me watching her husband being humiliated by her lover was better than the sex act itself.”

“Do you use your lovers to humiliate your husband?” Rita asked.

“Oh, God, yes.  I make sure when I get home to tell Herb all about my date and make sure he knows how much bigger the man’s cock is than his.  And I always toss him my soiled panties and tell him to sniff and taste the crotch, so he will know what a real man tastes like.”

“Pardon me, but I don’t see why a man would stay with a woman that treats him that way.”

“You should probably ask Herb that question, but I think I know what his answer would be.”

“Really, and what answer do you think he would give?”

“Herb would say I don’t know why a man would stay with a woman that doesn’t.  You see, Herb loves me so much that he wants me to be happy.  He knows that I deserve to have sex with a real man, and Herb is convinced that he is not a real man.  But don’t take my word for it; feel free to talk with him yourself.  Here is a card with his number on it.  Give him a call and set up a meeting.  I will instruct him to answer your questions honestly.  He knows better than to disobey me.  But for now, you will have to excuse me.  I have something big, hot, and hard waiting for me.”

They said their goodbyes and Emma left the room.  Rita looked at her watch and saw that it was well past midnight.  Turning to Monica, she said,  “I guess I should be calling it a night myself.  Thank you for all your help tonight in lining up some stories for me to listen to.”

“It was my pleasure, and don’t forget about dinner tomorrow night.  I think you will have quite an eye-opening experience.

 

Chapter Ten – A Surprise for Rita

It was past 1 am when Rita walked through the door to her house.  Although it had been many hours since she had crawled out of bed, she found herself a little too wired to sleep.  Perhaps a glass of wine would relax her, she thought, and made her way into the kitchen.  Two empty glasses sat on the counter, and she wondered who might have been keeping her husband company while she had been out trying to get information for her new book.

Picking them up, she noticed that one of the glasses had a lipstick stain around the rim.  Then she caught a faint waft of perfume in the air.  She thought perhaps that it was her imagination because of all the stories of infidelity that she had been listening to that evening.

She was surprised that her husband was not up waiting for her since that was usually his habit.  She poured herself a glass of wine and took a small sip and then headed into the living room to relax for a few minutes before heading up to bed.

As she sat down in her favorite chair, she again caught a whiff of that same perfume, much stronger this time, so she knew that whoever it belonged to had been sitting in this very same chair.

Unable to stand the suspense, Rita drank the rest of her wine and headed up to her bedroom to confront her husband.  He was lying in bed, and she could tell that he was only feigning to be asleep.  “Ray, you can quit pretending now.  I know that you are not asleep.”

Ray did not move.  He merely lay there with his eyes closed.  Rita walked around the bed and yanked the bedding from his body.  “We need to talk!” She demanded as his eyes flew open.

“And what would my dear wife like to talk about at this late hour?  If you had wanted to talk, perhaps you should have been home hours ago.”

“You knew where I was.  And I know where you were as well.  The question is, who was here with you?”

“Are you out of your mind, no one was here with me.  I think all this research you are doing about cheating spouses has gone to your head.”

“So I imagined the lipstick stains on the rim of one of the wine glasses on the counter?  And the smell of perfume clinging to my favorite chair, am I imagining that as well?”

Ray hesitated trying to think of some logical explanation for the things his wife had just enumerated.  And in fact, it was just that hesitation that convinced Rita that he was not telling the truth.  Honest people do not have to take time before answering simple questions.

“So who is she, Ray?”

“Oh, for Christ’s sake, Rita, so I forgot.  Your sister stopped by looking for you.  She stayed for a few minutes and had a glass of wine with me after I told her that you had gone out for the evening.”

“Really, so Charlene happened to stop by looking for me.  I guess she must have figured that I would be here tonight since she just stopped by instead of calling.  Is that the story, Ray?”

“It isn’t a story for Christ’s sake.  It is the truth.”

“There is one problem with your fabrication.  I talked with Charlene, not 15 minutes before I left the house.  She knew that I would be gone for the entire night.  So if she was looking for something here, it sure as hell wasn’t me.”

Without another word, Rita left the bedroom and headed downstairs.  Her first inclination was to sleep on the couch, but then another thought came into her mind.  She had a hard time believing that her sister would actually betray her in her own house, but someone had sure been here and from the lies that Ray was telling her that someone had been up to no good.

And then she remembered the playroom that they had set up in the basement.  Not knowing what to expect, she opened the cellar door and slowly made her way down the steep steps.  The smell of perfume was much stronger the further she descended, and she was positive that her husband had been entertaining a woman down here.

Turning on the light to the big room at the foot of the stairs, she stood for a minute and surveyed her surroundings.  Clothesline still hung from the corners of the old metal desk, and an old floor mat was lying on the metal top.

On the floor next to that desk was a thick leather strap.  She picked it up and immediately knew that it was specially designed as an implement for punishment.  Apparently, Ray had been so confident in his ability to pull the wool over her eyes that he had not even bothered to clean up after his night of debauchery.

She ran her hand over that mat and discovered that it was very stiff and would be terribly uncomfortable to lie on, especially if you were naked and engaged in sexual activity.  One thing was sure; if she did find the woman that had been tied down to that desk, she was sure her body would show evidence of the act.

With nothing left to accomplish, she got a blanket and pillow out of the hall closet and lay down on the sofa to get a little sleep.

It was a difficult night, and when the sun finally shown through the windows, it was a relief.  She was just fixing coffee when she heard a loud pounding on the front door.  She slipped on an old robe and went to see who was being so loud and so impatient at 7 am in the morning.

Much to her shock and dismay, when she looked through the peephole, a very angry brother-in-law stood on the other side.  With a little trepidation, she pulled open the door, and Jason pushed past her, giving her a nudge to the side.

“Where is the bastard?” He demanded.

“Calm down and tell me what this is all about.”

“What it is about is that I am going to beat your piece of shit husband to death with my bare hands.”

“I know you are upset, but unless you calm down, I am going to have to call the police.  You cannot just push your way into my home and threaten my husband, even if it is true that he might be a piece of shit.”

She noticed tears start to form in the corner of his eyes, and she quickly put her arm around him and helped him to one of the kitchen chairs.  She poured a cup of coffee and set it in front of him, not asking if he wanted anything in it.  Perhaps the jolt of straight black coffee would settle him down enough for her to find out what was bothering him, although deep down inside, she was pretty sure she already knew.  And if she found out her suspicions were true, Jason would be the least of Ray’s worries.

Jason took a large gulp of the coffee before he realized just how hot it was.  He threw his hand up in front of his face trying to keep the expectorate from flying all over the table.  “Jesus Christ that is really hot.”  Then for the first time, he really looked at the woman standing beside him.  “Sorry about that, I guess I should test the water before jumping in with both feet.”

“I should have warned you, but at least now you are calm enough so that you might be able to explain why you are here and what has you so upset with Raymond.”

“I can show you better than tell you.” He announced as he pulled his phone from his pocket and slid the arrow to unlock it.  Quickly he pulled up his photos and passed the phone to Rita.

She gasped as she saw first the picture of her sister’s black and blue back and then the raw blood-red picture of her breasts.  “Oh my God, these are so horrible.  What happened to my sister?”

“You need to ask that question of your sadistic bastard of a husband.”

“I don’t understand what you are implying.” Rita insisted, although deep down, she knew exactly what had happened.  She had found the evidence the night before; she just did not know who the victim had been.  Now that she did know, she wanted to kill her husband every bit as much as Jason did.

“Where were you last night, Rita?  Charlene told me that she was coming over here for a visit.

“I was out until after 1 in the morning.  I was working on getting experiences for a new book.  And just so you understand, I told Charlene that I would not be home.  So if she came over here, she was not looking for me.  Surely you don’t think that I had a hand in causing the damage I just seen in those photos?”

Just then, Ray came into the room and demanded to know why the two of them were making so much noise.  Before the words had hardly left his mouth, Jason was in front of him, throwing a heavy punch to the side of his head.  The shock and speed of the assault were so fast that Ray did not have a chance to defend himself.  The blow was so powerful that it drove Ray to his knees and then prone on the floor.  As he tried to get up, Jason delivered a devastating kick to his rib cage, and Rita heard what she figured was a rib cracking.  Fearing for her husband’s life, she grabbed hold of Jason and tried to pull him back away from the prone, helpless figure laying on the kitchen tile.

“For Christ’s sakes, Jason, get away from him.  You are going to kill him.”

“That is what I intend to do for what he did to my wife.”

Rita stood her ground, having positioned herself between her husband and the husband of her sister.  “I would suggest Raymond that you crawl out of this room before I turn Jason loose again.  And don’t even think about saying anything at this point, or I might give you a few bruises myself.”

Ray really wanted to open his mouth to try and defend himself, although he knew there really was no defense.  So he got to his knees and then painfully to his feet and exited the kitchen.  He thought for a moment about calling the police, but then he remembered that he might share some culpability for what happened, and he did not want to open that can of worms.

Rita made sure that her husband had made it safely out of the kitchen and then turned back to her brother-in-law.  “You seem pretty sure that Ray was responsible for the damage done to Charlene, why?”

“When she came home last night, she could barely walk.  I asked her what was wrong, and she told me that she thought she had thrown her back out of place.  So naturally, I tried to get her to allow me to massage it.  She had a strange look on her face when she refused, and I knew right then there was more to the story than she was telling.  So I told her I would draw her a nice warm bath so that her muscles could relax.  She agreed, and I went upstairs and drew her a hot bath and added some scented salts to the water.  She would not start to undress until I left the room, so I pretended to be going downstairs to watch TV while she bathed.  I gave her ample time to get undressed and into the tub before going back and trying the knob on the bathroom door.  I found it locked, which confirmed my suspicions that something was badly out of whack.  Fortunately, the lock is one that all you have to do is insert a small screwdriver into a hole and turn, and it comes right open.  I guess she heard me coming, for she was trying to reach for a towel to cover up with when I walked into the room.  She had her back towards me, and the first thing I noticed was that her back was covered in big black and blue stripes.  It was obvious that if she had thrown her back out of place, it was trying to avoid being struck with some type of whip.”

“And you believe that my husband would do that to his own sister-in-law?”

“I didn’t at first, but I had no idea who else might have done it.  I told Charlene that I was going to call the police and then take her to the hospital.  And that was before I saw what her front looked like.  She immediately started begging me not to call the police or take her to the hospital.  I already had my phone in my hand, and I snapped a few pictures to be used as evidence if it was needed for a court trial.  She saw what I was doing and quickly turned around to avoid having her back photographed, and then I saw the damage to her breasts.  At that point, I demanded an explanation, and when she refused, I pressed 911 on the keypad.  When Charlene heard the emergency operator on the other end, she begged me to hang up, saying that she would tell me everything.”

“I am waiting,” Rita announced.  “And what exactly did my sister tell you had transpired?”

“She told me that she had come over here looking for you and instead found Ray in an angry mood.  It appeared he had been drinking, and when she tried to leave, he grabbed her and shoved her down and tied her hands behind her back.  She thought that he had been waiting for such an opportunity because he had the rope already in one of his pockets.”

“Okay, so continue.  What happened next, according to Charlene?”

“She said that Ray then forced her to take off her clothes and began hitting her with some type of whip.  And then he raped her.”

“Really, and where did this supposed rape take place?” Rita already knew that her sister had been telling lies to her husband, but she needed to confirm her suspicions.

“She told me that he did it right on your sofa.”

“Really, and how does that explain the abrasions on her breasts and front?”

“I don’t know’ at that point I was so angry that I wanted to kill the bastard.  I still wanted to call the police, but she said she would be mortified if this came out in a trial, and so I figured the next best thing would be to get my own revenge, and I came over here.”

“Come with me.  There is something that I want to show you.”  With that announcement, Rita headed to the cellar door.

Jason had no idea what was going on, but he figured the quickest way to find out would be to follow Rita and observe whatever she wanted to show him.

As they got to the foot of the stairs, he looked around for some reason he might be here, but all he saw was an old metal desk in the middle of the room.  Rita, however, took his hand and led him to that desk.  She pointed first to the stiff-bristled matt on the top and then to the ropes tied to each corner.  And finally, she picked up the heavy taws from the floor and handed it to him.

“I think perhaps your wife has a little more explaining to do,”  Rita announced and then turned back towards the stairs.

As they reached the top of the stairs and again headed into the living room, Jason again took a look at the sofa.  He shook his head and then again addressed Rita.  “Okay, so I guess the reason behind that little trip downstairs was to make me doubt Charlene’s story.  So in your mind, what did happen, last night between my wife and your husband?”

“I am not completely sure, but one thing that I am positive about, and that is that Charlene did not get those abrasions on her tits and stomach by lying on my couch.  Of course, that matt on the desk in the basement would certainly do the job.  And the bruises on her back were more than likely caused by the taws that was laying on the floor beside it.”

“So you’re saying that Ray raped Charlene in your basement and that he tied her down to that harsh matt while he did it?”

“If that was what really happened, then why did my sister lie to you and tell you the rape occurred in the living room on the sofa?”

“There you go again, answering a question with a question.”

“At this stage in the game, I doubt that we should be asking questions of each other since neither of us was here at the time.  I think it would be best if you have a long talk with your wife, and I have a long talk with my husband.”

 

Chapter Eleven – Laura Pays a Visit to Her Father

After a restless night, Laura decided she needed to find out the truth, and the one person that could give her the necessary details would be her father.  Normally she would be attending church services with her fiancé, but she had called and told him to go on without her.

She knew that her mother would be gone since she too always attended church on Sunday.  In all the years of her being an adult, she had never seen her father accompany her mother to church, so she was quite certain she would have an opportunity for a talk without any interference.

When she arrived at her parent’s house, she took out her key and quietly let herself in.  Her reasoning was that if by some chance, her dad was sleeping, she did not want to disturb him.  And unless her father was wandering around in the house naked, it should not be a problem with her just popping in unannounced.  As she opened the front door, she could hear the vacuum running in the living room, and so she headed in that direction.

She had to look twice at the scene taking place; before her eyes could process the information and send it to her brain.  At first, she thought that perhaps her parents had hired a maid, but then she was positive that something else altogether was going on here.  She was not sure she really wanted to address this particular issue, now or anytime for that matter, and she tried to back out of the room and make her escape.  But her father took that exact time to shut off the vacuum and look up and directly at her.

“Oh my God, Laura, what are you doing here this morning?”  Her father’s face was turning a bright shade of red.  Of course, that might have been appropriate since it matched the shade of lipstick he was wearing.

“Daddy, I am so terribly sorry.  I should not have let myself in with my key, but I was afraid you might be sleeping, and I did not want to disturb you.”

“Well, I guess the cat is out of the bag now, so you might as well stay.  Would you like a cup of coffee?”

“I guess that would be okay if it isn’t too much trouble.”

“Why don’t you have a seat, and I will bring it to you?”

Laura sat down in one of the big armchairs and put her head in her hands.  This was definitely not how she had pictured seeing her father this morning.  She had come to talk with him about what her mother had told her the night before, but now this brought up a whole new range of questions to her mind.

Her father returned, carrying a silver tray with a pot of coffee, cream, and sugar on the side.  “I wasn’t sure how you took your coffee since you have left home, so I brought everything for you to fix your own.”  He took a cup for himself and settled into the chair across from her and daintily crossed his nylon-clad ankles.  He took a small sip from his cup before speaking again.

“So I guess you must have wanted to talk with me about something.  Perhaps you would like to fill me in.”

“No, Dad, perhaps you should fill me in.  Is this what you do for entertainment behind Mom’s back?  Does Mom even know about your crossdressing?”

“Your mother knows.  In fact, she insists I dress this way anytime that we are not entertaining company.  I don’t know how she will feel about your finding out, but I guess it had to happen sometime.”

“What do you mean she insists that you dress this way, exactly?”

“Your mother and I have a special kind of a relationship.  She found out several years ago that I enjoy being dominated by a strong, confident woman.  Well, at first, it was just a game.  I am not going to tell you about some of the kinky things we did, but eventually, her dominance moved out of the bedroom and into our total relationship.  On my days off, she would leave me a list of household chores for me to do, and then she would inspect what I had done when she returned that evening.  Most of the time, she would commend me for a job well done and give me a small reward.  Occasionally though, if I had not lived up to her expectations, she would have to discipline me.  At first, that was accomplished by a bare-bottom spanking.  But soon she discovered that I actually liked that type of punishment so she decided that perhaps humiliation would work better.  So she started making me wear a pair of her panties under my clothes when I went to work.  After a time, she added a garter belt and stockings.  I hated that, as I was sure that someone in the office was going to find out.  I begged her to allow me to go back to my male underclothing, and as a punishment for questioning her, she added a bra and told me that if I argued with her again, she would make sure I wore a thin enough shirt so that the bra would show through.”

He hesitated at that point and took another dainty sip of his coffee.

“I don’t understand, Dad, why would you put up with that?”

“Because I could see that it made her happy.  Have you ever loved someone so much that you would do anything in the world just to see them smile?”

“I am not sure.  I love Roger a lot, but I don’t know if I would suffer this type of humiliation just to make him happy.”

“If that is the case, then maybe you should rethink marrying the man.  Until death do us part is a long time to live with someone that you are only lukewarm about.”

“I would think that it would be a long time if you were totally miserable for the entire time.” Laura tossed back.

“And what makes you think that I am totally miserable?”

“You just told me that Mom kept forcing you to wear more and more humiliating garments under your work clothes and how terrible that made you feel.”

“I will not deny that I felt totally degraded thinking about how someone might discover my secret.  But when I came home and saw your mother’s beautiful face lit up in a huge smile because I had obeyed her, I felt wonderful.  And this morning, when I prepared your Mother’s breakfast and then helped her dress for church, I can honestly say that I have never loved her more.  Her insisting that I dress as her maid only made the day more special.”

“Hell, Dad, even I don’t do housework wearing 5-inch heels.  You have to be out of your mind.”

“So, what was it that you wanted to talk to me about before you blundered upon me in a dress?”

“Truthfully, it was about something Mom said to me last night.  Do you know where we went?”

“I think she said she was going to be taking you to something called “The Hot Wives Club.”  I am not sure exactly what it is, but I assume there were some pretty good looking men there serving you drinks and food.”

“Good looking is kind of an understatement.  I have never seen so many muscles in one place before.  I am going to be married in a few weeks, and I was drooling.”

“Okay, so exactly what did your mother say that got you up in arms enough to come calling on a Sunday morning?”

“I am not going to say exactly what she said.  I think there has been enough embarrassment to go around without that.  But she alluded to the fact that she might be sleeping with other men and with your blessing.”

“Really, so who are you worried about embarrassing you or me?”

“You I guess.  Oh, hell, I don’t know.  Does it matter?”

“It only matters if you are afraid to ask me something for fear of my feelings.  But the short answer to your question is yes, your mother does sleep with other men, and yes, I do sanction those actions.  I learned a long time ago that I could not satisfy your mother in the bedroom even though I tried a lot of different methods to do so.  So when she asked me about the possibility of her having an affair with a man she had met at work, I reluctantly at first gave her my blessing.  But when she would come home and fill me in with all the details, it began to make me excited.”

“Dear Lord, I simply cannot believe what you just said.  So is your relationship what they call an open marriage?”

“No, not at all.  An open marriage is one in which either partner is free to have sexual relations with people outside the marital union.  Our marriage would be called a femdom relationship.  Your mother is free to have sex with anyone she chooses.  At first, I asked that she let me know if she was going to take a new lover, but now she has no obligation to tell me what she is doing or who she is doing it with.  I, on the other hand, must remain completely faithful to my wife.  I am not even allowed to have sex with my hand without asking her permission, and if I do ask, it is seldom granted.  Maybe that is too much information for you?”

“Well, up until an hour or so ago, I would have said definitely.  But now I figure what the hell.  So what she said about you being locked up in a chastity device is that true as well.”

“It is.”

Laura was beginning to get angry at that point, but she could not put her finger on why.  “And so dear old cheating, dominating mom is off to church this morning leaving you here to polish her furniture, is that it?”

“You sound angry, daughter.  Are you angry with your mother because you think she is abusing me?  Or are you angry with me because I allow it?  Or are you angry with God because he allows your mother to worship him?”

“Hell, I don’t know maybe I am angry with myself because I don’t understand any of this.  How could I not have seen this when I came for visits?”

“You did not see any of this because your mother did not think you were ready for it?”

“And now suddenly she has decided to bring me into the fold, is that it?”

“You would have to ask her that, but since she shared a little of our lifestyle with you, I would assume she has her reasons.  In any event, I think I hear her car pulling into the garage.  I am sure she will be happy to have a heart to heart talk with you.  I probably should be getting back to work.”

Her father had hardly left the room when her mother entered through the connecting door to the garage.  “I saw your car out front.  I missed you at church this morning.  Roger mentioned that you would not be attending, but he offered no explanation as to why.”

 

“I needed to find out exactly what you were talking about last night at the club and so I decided I would pay a visit and have a talk with my father.  Imagine my surprise when I used my key, let myself in, and came face to face with your maid.”

“Well, it was time that you found out about my maid.  I hope she was busy when you came in.”

“She was, vacuuming the living room carpet and in heels no less.  I sure as hell wouldn’t want to work for you.”

“Would you like to stay for lunch?  One of my lovers will be stopping by in just a little while.  Perhaps you would like to meet him?”

“Yeah, well as lovely as that sounds, being present when you bring another man into the house to humiliate my father, I think I will pass.”

“Suit yourself.”  She went to the kitchen counter and picked up a small bell.  She shook it, and a gentle ringing sound emerged into the air.  In a matter of seconds,, her father appeared and curtsied to his wife.

“How may I be of service,, Mistress?”

“Phil will be by in about 15 minutes.  I wanted to make sure that you had time to change the sheets in the master bedroom and that the main bathroom is spotless.  You know how particular Phil can be.”

“Yes, Mistress, just as you commanded.  I will prepare a light lunch for you and your guest.  Will there be anything else?”

“Yes, go freshen up your lipstick.  But first, say goodbye to your daughter.  She will not be honoring us with her company.”

He turned to his daughter and held out his arms for her to come in for a hug, but she refused.  “I just can’t, Daddy.  Not knowing what is going to happen in this house shortly.  I have to go.”

And she turned and made a hasty exit.

Chapter Twelve – Rita Confronts Her Sister

While Rita was in the basement with her brother-in-law, her husband had beat a hasty retreat.  It had been Rita’s intention to confront Ray and to find out exactly what had happened the previous night, but now that would have to wait for another time.

As soon as Jason had left, Rita went to her bedroom and began to dress.  Within a matter of minutes, she had donned a pair of jeans, a flannel shirt and her favorite pair of athletic shoes.  She ran a brush through her long auburn hair a few times, brushed her teeth, and headed for the door.

As she drove, she thought about what she would say to Charlene when she finally came face to face with her.  She still could hardly believe that her own sister had been in her house engaging in kinky sex with Ray while she was out working, but the evidence was almost overwhelming.

She expected to see Jason’s car in the drive when she pulled up, but it was conspicuously missing.  She figured that he must have gone somewhere to cool off after he had stopped by her place.  She picked up a Sunday ad flyer off of the drive before walking to the door and ringing the bell.  She waited a few seconds, and when Charlene did not answer the door, she began pounding loudly with the doorknocker.

“Jesus Christ, give me a minute, will you!” She heard her sister’s voice ring out.  And then the door was pulled violently inward.  Charlene looked like she had been rode hard and put away wet, and Rita almost felt sorry for her.  But then she remembered why she had come here this morning, and she pushed her sister aside and stalked into the house.

“And good morning to you too, your highness.” Charlene hissed.  “What the hell do you mean by banging on my door this early on a Sunday morning?”

“I came over to find out what the hell you meant by fucking my husband in my basement last night.  Now we can do this the civilized way over a cup of coffee, or I can beat the shit out of you and sit on your chest until you come clean.  Which is it going to be?”

She was surprised when she looked into her sister’s eyes and saw an almost explicit look of lust on her face.  Then she remembered times when they were younger, and she had indeed done exactly what she had just suggested to Charlene.  She had suspected at the time that her sister enjoyed being dominated by her, but she always covered it up well enough so that she could not be sure.  But she had also always managed to do something else that caused her to end up on her back being face slapped.  And then Charlene broke the tension.

“Let’s try the coffee approach first.  Perhaps you could beat the shit out of me a little later after I have had the time to wake up enough to enjoy it.”

That was the last straw for Rita as she slapped her sister hard across the face.  She reached out and grabbed the lapel of the robe her sister wore and tore it open, exposing Charlene’s ample breasts.  Charlene reached for the robe trying to pull it closed again, but Rita slapped her again this time directly across her mouth.  “Leave it slut.”  Then reaching out, she grabbed one of Charlene’s breasts and inspected the abraded skin.  Pulling the robe off of her sister’s shoulders, she spun the other woman around so that she could see what her back looked like.  It was even uglier than the pictures that Jason had shown her.

“Is this what the attraction is with my Raymond?   Do you come over so that he can abuse you while I am out for the evening?”  She roughly spun her sister back around so she could look her in the eyes when she answered her questions.

To her surprise, Charlene had a look of amusement on her face.  “Go ahead, hit me again.  As you can plainly see, I enjoy pain.  But that isn’t the only reason I visit your husband.  Primarily I come over when you are gone so that he can plunge that huge cock of his into my cunt.  Of course, if you were any kind of a real wife, he wouldn’t need to find another woman to fuck.”

Rita raised her hand to deliver another blow, but the look of lust on her sister’s face stopped her.  Instead, she grabbed her sister’s hair and began pulling her into the kitchen.  Charlene set her feet not because she wanted Rita to stop but because she enjoyed the feeling of having her hair pulled almost to the point of being yanked out by the roots.  But Rita was determined, and soon Charlene found herself sitting on one of the kitchen chairs.  She made no attempt at putting her robe back on.  She merely allowed it to drop off of her body and pool around her hips.

Rita ignored her as she went to the counter and rinsed out the coffee pot.  She had visited enough times that she knew where everything was, and so she set about making a fresh pot of coffee.  Flicking the switch, she waited to hear the first gurgles of hot water finding the grounds before turning back to her sister.

Charlene’s look of defiance was almost more than Rita could take.  “Charlene, I don’t understand you.  You sit there as if you haven’t done anything wrong.”

“Those words were never more true, sister.  You don’t understand me, but you do judge me.  Just because I have needs that are different from yours doesn’t mean that you can sit in judgment of me.”

“Yes, well, I think you gave me that right when you started exercising those special needs of yours by using my husband to fulfill them.”

“Oh, for Christ’s sake, Rita, wake up and smell the coffee.  If it had not been me, then Raymond would have found someone else to play with.  I didn’t force him to pick up that taws and use it on my back.  And I sure as hell didn’t force him to put that brutal matt under my tits while he fucked me.  Those were his ideas, not mine.”

Rita was surprised that she no longer felt anger towards her sister.  As she looked into the face that once had been so sweet, she now felt pity for her.  “Charlene, you need help.  It is obvious that you are sick.”

“Oh, so now just because you don’t understand my needs, I am crazy.  Is that it?”

“I did not say crazy.  But you do need to see a professional therapist to help you understand this weird desire to have someone hurt you.  One day someone is going to go too far, and you will end up in the hospital or worse.”

“It’s a little late for that big sister.  I have been there, done that and bought the t-shirt.”

Rita looked at her sister with fresh concern in her eyes.  “What do you mean by that, Charlene?”

“You, mom and dad all thought that I was the clumsiest girl that ever lived.  The time I said, I fell off my bike and broke my arm, or the times I would come home covered with bruises, and I told them some story about slipping in the woods and tumbling down a bank covered with rocks.  Well, you will be amazed how many guys will beat a girl up and especially if they find out that she will not squeal on them for it.”

“Okay, now I guess I need to know how long has this been going on between you and my husband.”

“Are you sure you want to know?  You are not going to like the answer.”

“I am sure that I am not going to like the answer, but don’t you think I deserve one?”

“The first time was right after you came back from your honeymoon.  You had given me a key so that I could come over and water your plants for you.  Well, you came back a day early, if you recall and you did not tell me that you were coming.  I guess you had gone into work to check on something, and Ray had stayed home.  I didn’t know anyone was in the house, so I let myself in with the key.  I had watered the plants downstairs, and I proceeded up to water the ones in your bedroom.  I heard a strange noise coming from the room, and so I opened the door real quiet-like.

Well, imagine my shock when I saw Ray laying buck- naked on the bed with one of your boots in one hand and his cock in the other.  I didn’t say anything for a while, but when he started licking that boot and then began sucking on the heel, I guess the whole thing go too much, and I must have gasped or something because he looked up and saw me watching.  Well, at first, he was really embarrassed and got all red in the face and started trying to explain what was clearly unexplainable.  How does one explain to his sister-in-law why he is licking one of his wife’s boots and jacking off at the same time?

I thought right then that this was too good to just let pass and so I started teasing him about being a pussy bootlicker.  I threatened to tell you what I had found him doing, and before I could even react, he had come off that bed and grabbed me.  He twisted my arm behind my back and told me that if I said one word about this to you that he would hurt me really badly.  And then I told him that I would keep his secret if he did hurt me.

He grabbed the hair of my head and pulled it back hard, forcing me to look him in the eyes.  ‘Do you mean that?’ He asked me.  When I told him that I did, he sat on the edge of the bed and pulled me over his knees.  He pulled up my dress and pulled down my panties, and started to give me a spanking.  He hit me over and over again until my ass was so bruised that I could not sit down the following day.  I guess at some point, his hand must have started to get tired, and he stopped and started rubbing my ass cheeks.  The next thing I knew, he was inserting a finger into my pussy.  I was so unbelievably wet that he knew right away that his brutality had turned me on.

Without even asking, he pulled me off of his lap and threw me down on the bed.  The next thing I knew, his cock was balls deep inside me, and I had the hardest orgasm I had ever experienced.”

“My God, I can’t believe what you just told me!” Rita exclaimed.

“Which part sis?  The part about Raymond being a bootlicker or the part where I let him fuck me two weeks after your wedding?  I suppose you want to know how many times he has fucked me since.  Well, I can’t tell you because I can’t count that high.  But I will tell you that I came over every time I knew you would be gone.”

“I ought to beat the shit out of you myself, but I know that you would enjoy it, so I won’t.”

“You are a real sadistic bitch; you know that?” Charlene said with a smile.  “I really am sorry that it had to be your husband that I hooked up with.  But once I found out how sadistic he is, I just couldn’t help myself.  Can I ask you a question?”

“Why not, after all this honesty we have been throwing around.  What is it you want to know?”

“Well, I was just wondering if things between you and me would ever be okay again.”

“Well, they might be except you have already told me that you can’t quit seeing my husband.  Maybe after I divorce the asshole, I could get around to forgiving you.  Now for my question to you.  What are you going to tell Jason?  He already knows that the story you told him this morning is a pack of lies.  He saw the desk in the basement.  The matt was still on the top, and he knew that was what caused the abrasions to your tits.”

“Don’t worry about Jason.  He is so pussy-whipped that I can always pull the wool over his eyes.  In fact, I have convinced him to wear a chastity tube for me.  That is where it is right now.  The poor smuck is out shopping at adult novelty shops to find one.”

“I just fucking don’t believe you, Charlene.  You get caught cheating on your husband, and he is the one who is going to wear the chastity device.  Something is seriously fucked up with that man.”

“I told you he is pussy whipped, and I intend to keep him that way.”

With a look of unbelief on her face, Rita held her arms open, and Charlene took her up on the invitation.  After they broke from their hug, Rita planted a little kiss on her sister’s cheek.  “I still think you should see a psychologist, but then I am the one trying to forgive you for fucking my husband.  Maybe I should give Dr. Marks a call and arrange to have my own head examined.”

Chapter Thirteen – Rita Goes To Dinner

Rita was still confused as she drove home from her sister’s house.  How was it possible that she had never recognized the signs that must have been there ever since she had gotten married?  Now, looking back, she could see that her husband’s sexual appetite had waned, but she had just thought that was a common thing among married couples after a while.  Now she realized that her husband’s appetite had not diminished; he just desired a different kind of meal than what she had been cooking up.

Now she had to decide if it was worth it to change the recipe or just give up cooking for Raymond.  She was actually relieved when she discovered that Raymond had not returned home by the time she had gotten dressed to go out for her dinner at Monica’s house.  She dressed kind of conservatively in a black knee-length skirt, a cream-colored satin blouse, and a pair of medium heels.

She had been so busy trying to figure out her own life that she arrived about a half-hour later than when she was expected.  “Sorry I am late,” She announced as Monica opened the door and invited her in.

“That is perfectly all right.  Dinner won’t be ready for another hour or so anyway.  I just thought we could have a chat while we waited.  Would you like something to drink before dinner?”

“Sure anything you have as long as it has a kick to it.”

“Roy makes a pretty good margarita if you are into tequila.”

“Sounds good to me.”

As Rita watched, Monica picked up a small bell from the stand beside her chair and began to ring it.  Rita let out a small chuckle causing Monica to cock one eyebrow in the form of a question.”

“Sorry about that. It just seems like that is something that one sees in a movie and not in real life.”

Before Monica could answer, her husband came into the room.  He was dressed as the perfect French Maid would be complete with his cap and apron both with lace trim.  On his feet was a pair of extremely high-heeled shoes.  Monica could not help but stare at them when she saw that the straps across the top of his feet were locked in place with two small padlocks.

“Slave get Rita and I a picture of margaritas and make sure that the glasses are properly prepared with some salt around the rims.  And remember to put a wedge of lime on as well.”

“Yes, Mistress.”  And before he turned to leave the room, he gave a perfect little curtsy to both ladies.

“Oh, my God, he is so adorable in that outfit.  Isn’t he just mortified to be seen wearing it with company present, though?”

“He used to be, but he got over the embarrassment a long time ago.  And I insist that he wears a maid’s uniform any time he is here in the house.  Occasionally I even loan him out to some of the other ladies from the club, and once in a while, I even send him over to my lover’s house to clean and do laundry.  Of course, he has to dress properly on those occasions as well.”

“I find it hard to believe that a man would actually clean house for his wife’s lovers.  How long has this been going on, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Oh, I discovered early on in my marriage that Roy was submissive to me.  We have been married for 22 years now, so I guess he has been my slave for 21 of those years.  I guess it took me another three years before I had him well enough trained that he willingly agreed to allow me to take lovers while he remained chaste.”

“You said you discovered early on that he was submissive to you.  How did you find that out?”

“It was little things at first.  I would catch him staring at my feet.  I figured he had a foot fetish, and I thought I would take advantage of it by demanding that he give me foot massages.  He willingly agreed, and about the third night, I jokingly suggested that he should be on his knees to do the job properly.  Much to my surprise and delight, he did not even question it.  He just dropped to his knees and started massaging my feet as if it was the most natural thing in the world.  So the next night I didn’t even have to tell him.  And when he got on his knees, I raised one foot to his lips and demanded that he kiss it.  When he did, I repeated the process with my other foot.

So the next night, when he dropped to his knees in front of me, he simply picked up each of my bare feet and began kissing them.  I figured I wanted to see how far I could push this newfound power, so I told him I wanted him to suck on my toes.  He did that so greedily that I ordered him to lick the soles of my feet clean.  It seemed to be a natural progression to have him greet me on his knees when I would enter the house.  I then demanded that he begin kissing my footwear before he would take them off of me.”

Rita let out a little gasp when Monica started to tell her about making Roy lick her shoes.

“Dear, what is the matter?  Did I say something to upset you?” Monica asked.

“No, it is just that when you said that about having him lick your shoes, it reminded me of something my sister told me earlier today.  I know this is your story, but I need to share this with someone before I burst.”

“Please, I would love to hear whatever it is that you want to tell me.”

So Rita began to tell Monica about what had happened between Raymond and her sister the night before.  She went into great detail about the bruises on Charlene’s back, the abrasions on her front, and how she had confronted her.  When she finally got to the part about how the affair had started, and she told Monica about Raymond being caught with one of her high-heeled boots in his mouth, Monica interrupted the story.

“You do realize what his licking your boots means, don’t you?”

“I thought it meant that he liked the taste of dirty leather until I heard your story about Roy licking your shoes.”

“It means that he fantasizes about being dominated by you.  I know that you are angry with him right now and are probably thinking of kicking his ass to the curb, but this could be the start of something really great for you.  Just imagine having your own personal maid and housekeeper.  Imagine never having to wash a dish or clean a toilet or vacuum a carpet again.  Imagine having your clothes properly laundered and ironed for you.  And better yet, imagine having Raymond bathe you and get you ready so that you can go out on a date with another man while he stays home and makes sure that everything you desire is done while you are gone.”

Just then, Roy returned with an ice-cold picture of drinks and two salted glasses.  He set the tray on the table and turned to his wife.  “Will there be anything else before I serve dinner, Mistress?”

“No slave, but aren’t you forgetting your manners?”

“Many pardons, Mistress.  I did not know if you expected the usual greeting with a guest in the house or not.  I thought I should err on the part of caution.”

“My guest knows all about your service to me, slave.  Now greet her properly.”

“Yes, Mistress.” He replied as he sunk to his knees in front of the women.  Crawling first to Rita, he bent his head and kissed both of her shoes.  He then crawled back to his wife and repeated the process on her boots.  He did not get back to his feet until he was almost to the doorway.  Only then did he rise, give each woman a little curtsy before exiting.

“God, I just love that.  I am so pissed at Ray that I would like to force him to kiss my feet in front of everyone he knows.  And then since he enjoys giving pain the way he does, I would like to see how he would enjoy being on the receiving end for a change.”

Just then, Roy came back into the room, freshened their drinks, and announced that dinner would be served in five minutes.  They made their way to the table, and Roy helped each of them to their seats.  Rita noticed that there were only two place settings, and she asked if Roy would be joining them.

“Heavens no, the slave does not eat at the table of his Mistress.  Roy will eat in the kitchen once we have finished, and he has cleared and cleaned the dishes.”

The meal was divine, the service impeccable, and the wine heady.  Rita was feeling very relaxed and happy as she watched Roy clear the last of the dishes away from the table.  He topped off both women’s wine glass before making his final exit.

“Would you like to take your wine into the living room where you can better relax, dear?” Monica asked her.

Rita acknowledged that she would enjoy that and as they sat down in the plush chairs, she again thought of why she was here and proposed one more question.  “I am curious about how your first extramarital affair began.”

“What would you like to know?”

“Everything really.  How long had you been married, why you decided to do it, and how Roy reacted.”

“Well, the first time it happened, Roy did not know about it.  At least he didn’t know when it first began.  Eventually, I told him, and he didn’t take it too well.  But I am getting ahead of myself.  I had always been sexually active, even long before I graduated from high school.  And in college, I was pretty much a slut.  I loved to fuck, and I loved the variety.  I thought that I could just shut that off when I got married, and maybe I could have if Roy had been better endowed.  But I bought the old line that size does not matter and boy is that a load of crap.  Perhaps the length isn’t quite so important, but the girth is what makes my pussy purr.

So I tried really hard for the first year trying to reconcile the fact that Roy could not satisfy me with the fact that I was supposed to keep myself only to him.  An epic battle of good and evil was waging, and the battlefield was my cunt.  Pardon my language.”

“Oh please, my readers love a little color in the language.  And the ones that would complain about the word cunt should not be reading what I write to begin with.”

Monica laughed a little before continuing.  “Well, one night, Roy had a little too much to drink, but he thought we should have sex, regardless.  Even at his best, he couldn’t last very long, but when he was two sheets to the wind, he was worthless.  And so the next few minutes went something like this.

“Please, Roy, slow down.  Please slow down; I am not ready yet.  Damn you, I said slow down,” I raged.

But Roy had already started to orgasm, and he had no control over his body at that point.  With one deep thrust, he released a stream of white-hot cum into my body.  Exhausted, he allowed his weight to settle on top of me as he struggled to get his breath.

“Get off of me, you son of a bitch,” I demanded.  “Get off now.”

Never had he seen his wife this angry or heard her use such language directed at anyone, no less him.  “Honey, I am sorry.  I just could not help myself.  I promise I will make it up to you next time.”

“There will not be a next time.  I have had it with your sad excuse for an attempt at sex.  All you think about is your own pleasure.  I should have known something was wrong when you wanted to wait until we were married to have sex with me.  If I had seen your pathetic excuse for a cock beforehand, I would never have married you.  Now get the fuck out of this bed and leave me alone.”

“Wow, that must have been devastating to Roy.  What happened next?”

“I didn’t speak to him for a couple of days after that, but finally, when he came begging on his knees, I decided to not only speak to him but to lay down the law.

Roy, I think that it is time we made some changes in our marriage.  The other night was the last straw for me when it comes to not being satisfied in the sex department.  I should have told you a long time before this that you simply do not satisfy me in bed.  I don’t know whether it is your chronic masturbating or not, but I have decided that you are not going to be playing with your little Willy anymore.

Of course, he tried to reason with me saying that a man needed release, and if he could not get it from his wife, then he had to get it by hand.  I think he had thought about saying he had to get it from someone else, but the look in my eye told him that would be an unwise decision.

That was the first time that I ever slapped him across his face.  Well, he turned meek as a church-mouse and dropped down and kissed the tops of my shoes immediately.  And I knew that I had him right where I wanted.  I took him to the computer and opened the browser to a web site about male chastity.  I showed him what I wanted him to buy and instructed him to find someplace local where he could be fitted.  I told him that I did not want the device to stop him from attaining an erection all together, but I wanted it to stop him from ejaculating once he was hard.  I figured that way I could use his ardor to get more of the things I desired.  I figured that I would only keep him locked up for a short period of time and then try to have sex with him again after he had abstained for a while.

A couple of nights later, he brought the thing home with him after work.  He came in and showed it to me, and I immediately had to see how it worked.  So I ordered him to the bedroom and had him strip out of his clothes.  I looked at the tube and then back at his fully erect penis and knew that the first was not going on the second until all of that swelling went down.  I reasoned that I could relent and allow him to masturbate one last time, but I really did not want that to happen.  He suggested that we might apply some ice directly to the glans.  He had read somewhere that was what a lot of women used to get an erection to go down so that they could encase their men’s penis in chastity.  I laughed, thinking how long that might take, and I took a ruler off of my vanity and gave him a hard smack to the glans.  He screamed and tried to cover up, but another slap across his face got him to drop his hands.  I kept hitting him with the ruler until he was as soft as the day he was born.  Then I put the device on him and put the key away in a safe place.

I didn’t mention it for about a week, and then he came begging me to take his little wiener out of the tube so he could get some relief.  His begging turned me on, and so I told him if he did a really good job of licking me to orgasm, I might consider it.

He was on his knees in a flash, pulling my panties down and pulling my legs apart.  I grabbed him by his hair and forced him to crawl as I backed slowly towards the bed.  I lay back on the mattress with my legs hanging off the edge.  When he got into position, I put my legs on either side of his face and pulled him to what was a now dripping snatch.

I was really getting into dominance as I ground his face back and forth against me.  I could hear him begging me for something, but I just closed my legs a little bit harder around his face to cut out the sound.  I felt him beginning to thrash really hard in an attempt to escape, and I finally relented and opened my legs.

‘I couldn’t breathe.’ He complained.

Then make sure you keep your tongue moving, and your nose against my clit or I will smother you.  Well, he worked harder than he had ever in the past, and I had a massive orgasm while his mouth was still working on the folds of my cunt.

When I finally settled down and allowed him to get back to his feet, I looked at his face and was happy to see that it was covered with my juices.  I told him to leave it that way that I would tell him when it was time to wash it off.  A few hours later, I laughed at him when I saw those juices had dried onto his face.  Of course, he had licked everything off of his lips with his tongue.”

Rita was looking at her old friend and just began shaking her head from side to side.

“What?” Monica demanded.  “You said you wanted to hear the whole story.”

“Yes, but I am shocked.  How long have we known each other?  How could I have not seen this side of you?”

“You’re shocked?  How do you think I felt?  One day I am this sweet, demure, unassuming woman who had never done anything wrong in her entire life, and then the next, I am some maniacal monster who not only enjoys abusing her husband but gets off sexually while she is doing it.”

After a brief respite to allow the laughter to clear their systems, Monica resumed her story.  “So even though he had done a splendid job with his tongue, I refused to release him from his cage.  Every night he would come to me and beg to be released, and every night I would hold the carrot in front of his nose, telling him that I might if he brought me to an orgasm with his tongue.  And for a time, I was quite happy with just having him give me oral ministrations.  But after a while, I really needed a cock stuffed deep inside me.  Oh, I tried vibrators and dildos, but nothing really takes the place of a real cock.

I was almost to the point where I thought about releasing Roy and having him give it another go.  But about that time my boss asked me to go with him to a conference.  He said it was strictly business, so I agreed.

The first night after all the meetings was over; everyone went down to the bar to have a few drinks and unwind.  We had a light meal at the bar as well and after we ate the band started to play some old, slow songs.  My boss asked me if I would like to dance with him, and I readily accepted.  I was a little surprised when he took me into his arms that one of his hands ended up on my ass instead of my waist.  He kept pulling me tighter and tighter into his embrace, and soon I could feel his cock pressing against me through our clothes.  It felt enormous, and I was not sure if it was real or if he had stuck a banana down his shorts.

When the music stopped, he did not release me but just held me there waiting for another song to start.  Once again, I was swaying against something long and hard, and I began salivating just thinking about having that something shoved inside of me.

When we finally went back to the bar, I pulled my stool a little closer to him and dropped my hand down to rest on the inside of his thigh.  He reached down and immediately positioned it right on top of his cock.  I gave it a little squeeze, and he loudly called for the check.  The next thing I knew, we were in the elevator, and I was back in his arms only now my mouth was locked onto his, and I was exploring with my tongue seeing what I could find in there.  He tasted so good, a mixture of bourbon and man.  There was even a hint of tobacco from some time earlier in the evening.  Our tongues danced together the same way our bodies had, and my panties were so wet that I was afraid that he could smell my sex.

But then his hand was under my dress, and his fingers were exploring, and my secret was not so secret anymore.  He said, ‘God, you’re wet.  I would like to fuck you right here in the elevator.  And I wanted him to as well, but right then it stopped, and a couple of other guys entered the car.  They stared at me, and I knew that they had figured out what was going on.

I was more surprised when Marvin smiled at them and then went back to kissing me and fingering my cunt right in front of them.  I was almost surprised when he didn’t invite them to join us in his room, but I guess the first time he wanted me all to himself.  I was so hot that if he had suggested I take three cocks that evening, I would have gladly accepted.

As we entered the room, he did not even bother to take my clothes off.  He just pushed me down on the bed, pulled my panties to one side, and drove his cock straight into my hot wet snatch.  I exploded with a mammoth orgasm before he had taken three strokes, and then I came again and again before he finally released his white-hot cum deep inside me.  I know that was a stupid thing letting him fuck me without a condom, but when all your mind can concentrate on is cock things like that happen.

Of course, I was on the pill, so all I had to worry about was STD’s.”

By the time Monica had gotten to that point in her story, Rita was completely aroused.  She knew that Monica could smell her sex because she could smell it herself.  She caught Monica staring at her lap, and her face turned a couple shades pinker.

“You are breathing a little heavy, my dear, and your face is a little flushed.  Did my story upset you in some way?”

“You know damned well what your story did to me.  The entire room smells like hot wet pussy, and it is coming from between my legs.  Damn, right now, I wish there was a man present.  I would jump his bones right here in front of you.  Unfortunately, unless you have someone hidden away that I don’t know about, the only male present is your husband, and you have already told me how worthless he is between the sheets.”

“And just why does it have to be a male, dear.  Have you ever thought of being with a woman?  Didn’t you ever experiment with girl on girl action when you were in college?”

Rita looked at her friend and then sadly shook her head.  “I am not sure that I am ready to go that route yet.  And it is getting late; I think for both our sakes I should be heading home.  Would you tell Roy how much I appreciated his help and attention this evening?”

“You can tell him yourself, dear.  I know he would like to say goodnight properly to you.”

Monica picked up her little bell and gave it a gentle shake.  Roy entered the room, almost as if he was poised and waiting to do so.

“Rita will be leaving now, slave.  Walk her to her car and make sure she gets in safely.”

“Yes, Mistress.”  He then turned to Rita.  “Whenever you are ready, Mistress.”  And he offered her his arm.

She handed her keys to Roy and stood back as he opened her door for her.  She watched his eyes as she slid in behind the wheel and marveled that he never once looked down to catch a glimpse of her thigh as her skirt slid up her legs.  When she was situated, he closed the door but stood back, waiting to make sure her car started, and she was on her way.  She lowered the driver’s side window and addressed him.  “Roy, is it all right if I ask you a question?”

“Of course, Mistress.  What would you like to know?”

“I was just wondering, are you happy?”

Roy’s lips curved upward in a smile.  No, that was an understatement, his entire face lit up,  “Do you mean am I happy being my wife’s slave?  I cannot think of another thing in this world that I would like more.  You see, I loved her very much when we got married, but once I discovered how dominant she could be, I fell even more in love with her.  There is not one thing that my wonderful Mistress could ask of me that I would hesitate to do.”

“But isn’t it hard seeing her make love to other men?”

“It was at first.  I got so jealous that I almost flew into a rage the first time she brought a man home to our bed.  But once I saw and heard how much that man was giving her pleasure, while it still hurt, I had to accept the fact that I had no real choice in the matter.  Monica made it plain to me that I was not able to please her in bed, and she was not going to live a celibate life.  Now I just accept the fact that other men will be coming by from time to time to pleasure Monica.  And I also accept the fact that while they are in our home, they are my Masters to be obeyed in the same way I would obey Monica.  Does that answer your question?”

“Actually, it brings more questions to mind, but I am afraid I need to be heading home.  Thank you so much for all your attention.”

“No thanks required, Mistress.  When you are in Monica’s home, I am your servant.  Drive safe.”

She started the car and drove around the oval driveway and headed back towards the street.  Several times she checked her rearview mirror and noticed that Roy was still standing there watching her drive off.

Chapter Fourteen – Rita Confronts Ray

It was two days later that Ray finally got up the nerve to return to his house.  He had thought long and hard about what he would tell Rita when she confronted him.  And he had no doubt that she would bring the matter to the forefront of their conversation.

Having no better option, he thought that the best course of action was one that he was extremely familiar with, he would lie.

He did not see his wife’s car in the drive, and he breathed a little sigh of relief as he entered the house.  He needed a quick shave and shower, and so he headed up to his room and the master bath that was attached to it.  He entered the bedroom and noticed that everything was neat and tidy, so he did not know if Rita had not slept there or if she had simply made up the bed after she had.  There was one thing out of place, however, and that was that a pair of Rita’s knee-high leather boots sitting out in plain view.

A niggling of suspicion entered his mind when he saw them, but he quickly put the thought out of his mind as an old lust took over.  As if they were magnetic and he was a piece of iron, he was drawn to those boots.

He felt his cock begin to lengthen and thicken as he picked up both boots and carried them to the bed.  He held first the left one to his nose and took a long whiff from inside the boot and then did the same with the right one.  He began to feel a little light-headed much the way a smoker would having his first cigarette of the day.  Almost without realizing what he was doing, he discarded first his shirt and then his pants.  He was soon completely naked, and he rubbed the leather of her boots against his rock hard member, uttering a groan of pleasure as he did so.  Now, if he only had a pair of her panties, everything would be perfect.

It was extremely difficult for him to forego his pleasure, but he sacrificed it for the moment for what he knew would be even more satisfying.  Opening the closet door, he opened the top of the laundry hamper and sought through the layers of clothes until he found the treasure he was looking for, a pair of Rita’s used panties.  He turned them inside out and spread the material until he could clearly see the crotch that had recently rested firmly against his wife, slightly moist pussy.

He quickly put them against his nose and drew in the heavenly aroma of his wife’s sex.  Sticking out his tongue, he also tasted what was left on the material, and he longed for the real thing.  He thought about sinking to his knees in front of his wife and sticking his tongue between the folds of her cunt, lapping every drop of wonderful slick moisture that he could find.  Oh, if she only knew how he worshipped at her altar.

A drop of precum appeared from the slit on the head of his cock, and he milked it off onto one of Rita’s boots.  He smeared it as far as it would go onto boot toe and then went back and began squeezing from the base of his cock to the tip until another even larger glistening glob appeared.  This one went onto the toe of her other boot.  Using the tip of his cock this time instead of his finger, he spread the sticky fluid as far as it would go.

Wrapping the used panties around his cock, he began stroking it with his right hand as he brought one of the boots to his lips with his left.  He imagined his wife ordering him to lick the leather clean, and his cock grew almost to the bursting point.  He wanted it to last a long time, so when he felt his balls beginning to contract, he took his hand away from the shaft until the quivering slowed down.  He concentrated on the boots and had the cum completely licked clean.

He tentatively ran his tongue along the sole of the boot, but he did not like the taste of that nearly as much as he did the leather of the uppers.  He imagined that his wife was forcing him to suck her lover’s cock, and he pulled the boot heel deep in his mouth and began sucking on it as if it were a phallus.  Again he had a hold of the satin wrapped cock, and he could no longer hold back.  The pleasure was too great, and his balls were constricting.  He tightened his legs and ass muscles, and within a few more seconds, a large spurt of cum came flying out of the tip.  He quickly grabbed one of her boots, and the second spurt landed on the shaft of the boot, making a sticky mess.  Again his balls pumped more white-hot goop up and out of the tip, this time landing on the other boot.

When his balls were completely drained, and his muscles began to relax, he picked up the boots and looked at the mess he had caused.  While he was hard and getting ready to ejaculate, he fantasized about how wonderful it would be to be forced to lick up his own cum and to ingest it.  But now that his balls were empty, the thought was completely revolting to him.  He quickly laid the boots on top of the coverlet, making sure that the sticky side was up.  He hurried into the bathroom and unrolled a large wad of toilet paper and came back to the bed.  He used the paper to wipe up as much of the cum as he could only to have it begin to shred, leaving small bits of paper stuck to the boots.

His conscience was working overtime, now realizing that he stood a very good chance of being caught unless he could find a better way of cleaning those boots.  And then his worst nightmare came in the form of him hearing a car in the drive.  He was out of time, and all he could do was to rush back to the closet and deposit those panties into the hamper.  Grabbing the boots, he also shoved them into the closet and pushed them back behind some other shoes and boots that were neatly lined up on the carpet.

He then rushed into the bathroom and locked the door.  He knew he needed to shave, but he didn’t think he had the time, and so He turned on the water in the shower and stepped in before he had even checked the temperature.  He let out a little scream of pain as the much too hot water hit his chest, stomach, and legs.  Stepping back quickly, he turned the faucet to a colder setting only to have turned it too far, and now cold water jetted out at him.  Letting out another audible curse, he finally got the water temperature adjusted to a reasonably comfortable setting when he heard his wife call his name.

“Raymond, are you all right in there?  I thought I heard you cry out.”

“No, Rita, I am fine.  I am just taking a shower.  I will be out in a moment.”

“Take your time, dear; I am just going to get dressed to go out tonight.  By the way, have you seen the pair of boots I am going to wear, you know the black leather knee-high boots.  I could have sworn that I left them here by the closet door.  I must be losing my mind.”

Rita smiled to herself as she planted that thought into the mind of her husband.  She looked up at the bookshelf across from the bed and noticed that the camera light was blinking, indicating that it was on and operational.  She could still hear the sound of water running in the shower, and so she used the opportunity to retrieve the disc from the video camera.  She went downstairs and popped it into her computer and turned it on.  The tableau that she saw both shocked and pleased her.  Raymond was definitely going to have some explaining to do, but first, she was going to have some fun with him.

When she returned to the bedroom, Raymond was out of the shower, and he had a towel wrapped around his waist.  She looked at his face and saw that he was sprouting at least two days of whiskers and shook her head.  “Ray, have you decided to grow a beard?” She asked him.

“No, I guess I just didn’t remember to shave.”

“Really, are you becoming forgetful?  Perhaps I should call and get an appointment with our doctor for you.  I wouldn’t want senility to begin to set in at such a young age.”

“Jesus, Rita, let it go, haven’t you ever forgotten something?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact, I have.  I have forgotten where I put my black boots.  You haven’t seen them have you?”

“No, but you have a whole closet full of boots and shoes.  What difference does it make which pair you wear today?  Here let me get a pair for you.  Sit on the bed, and I will help you put them on.”

He immediately went to the closet and pulled out a pair of ankle-high black leather boots that he found particularly attractive on his wife.  He brought them back to the bed and dropped down on his knees in front of her.  Grabbing one foot, he pulled off the shoe she was wearing and began to put the boot on in its place.  Rita tightened her foot, making it more difficult for him to get the boot on.  Ray kept working at his task, but he was not having a lot of success since Rita was working against him.

“Raymond, what do you think you are doing?” Rita finally spoke.  “I haven’t even picked out what I am going to wear, and I need to take a bath and do my hair before I get dressed.”

Ray breathed a sigh of relief because now he saw an opportunity to clean up the mess he had created while his wife was out of sight in the bathroom.  “Would you like me to draw your bath for you?”  He asked.

“No, Raymond.  I am sure you have things to do.  And just so you don’t think that I have totally lost my mind, we still have something to talk about, so don’t even think about leaving this house until we have ironed out some things.”

“Oh, Christ.  Do we have to dredge up the nonsense from the other day?  Can’t we just let bygones be bygones?”

“I am afraid not, but right now, I need to take that bath.  I will see you downstairs in about an hour.”

Rita loved the look of alarm on her husband’s face.  If only he knew how much more devastated he was going to be in an hour or so.  As he left the bedroom, she calmly walked into the closet and looked in the only place he would have had time to hide her boots.  She pulled them out and snapped a few pictures of the mess on both shafts before setting them back in place.  With a big smile on her face, she slipped into the bathroom and began drawing a tub of water.

As soon as Ray was sure that his wife would be in the bathroom for a while, he came back upstairs with a towel he had wet in the kitchen sink.  He entered the closet and closed the door behind him, and quickly pulled the boots from their hiding place.  Not knowing how much time he had, he hastened to clean all the cum that was left on the shafts of both boots.  Satisfied that he had destroyed all the evidence, he set the boots beside the others on the front row.  He chuckled a little to himself as he made his escape thinking how close he had come to a disaster.

“It is better to be lucky than good.”  He thought.

He was just fixing a light lunch for the two of them when Rita came downstairs and into the kitchen.  She was wearing a thick terry robe, which surprised him as he was sure that she would have gotten dressed by now.  “I thought you were going to get dressed to go out?”

“I am, but I have plenty of time.  I thought we could have lunch and then that little talk I mentioned. I see you have some sandwiches prepared, how about a cup of coffee to go with them?”

They ate in relative silence; neither one broaching the elephant in the room.  Finally, when they had eaten, and the table cleared, Rita spoke.

“I went over and had a little talk with Charlene the other day after Jason left here.  By the way, how are your ribs?  Have they healed up some?”

“My ribs are fine.  So let’s get the interrogation over with.  What did your slut of a sister tell you?”

“So now my sister is a slut?  And what makes you say a thing like that?”

“Well, isn’t it obvious?  She is always coming on to me every time you turn your back.  I’ll bet she has fucked half the men in town.”

“Really, I didn’t know that you harbored so much ill will towards Charlene.  So I suppose you have never had any thoughts that you might like to get into her pants?”

“Hell, no.  She is so not my type.”

“And what type would that be, Ray?”

He knew that he had to be careful.  It would be so easy to fall into a trap the way his wife was wording her questions.  He was surprised that she was remaining so calm through this whole ordeal, especially after hearing the accusations that Jason had tossed out a few days previously.

“You know, Rita, you are the only woman for me.  So I guess you would be my type.”

“Ah, that is so sweet.  I find it funny though that you haven’t been very attentive to me lately, though.  I can’t remember the last time we had sex together, do you?”

Now he could see her trap was beginning to spring shut, and he had to find a way to get out from between the jaws.  “Honey, you know how busy we both have been.  You are always away getting information for your books, and I am working a lot of overtime.  I guess we will just have to make time for each other’s needs.”

“Hmm, I guess that makes sense.  Hey, I have an idea why don’t we have a little afternoon tryst today?  We are both here now.”  Rita walked over and began unbuttoning Ray’s shirt.  Pulling it off his shoulders, she then reached for his belt.  Now terror began to sink into the very core of Ray’s being.  He knew that his cock should be responding, but after the workout, he had given it earlier and the guilt conscience he was experiencing, it just would not rise to the occasion.  He instantly knew that if he did not stop this, he would have to explain the flaccid condition of his cock, so he took Rita’s hands as gently as possible away from his belt.

“What’s the matter, lover?  I thought you would be raring to go since it has been God knows when since your little member has had any action.”  She again reached for his belt, and this time he roughly shoved her hands away.

“God damn it, Rita, I said no.  Why do you have to be so damned, insistent?  Once you get an idea in your head, you just have to push it to a conclusion.

“Well, perhaps I am not your type, after all.  Why don’t we get back to the main topic of conversation since it is obvious that you don’t want to fuck?  You were telling me that you have never even thought of having sex with my sister.  So how do you explain the abrasions on her tits and the black and blue marks on her back?  She told me that you did that to her.  Why do you think she would say such a thing if it wasn’t true?”

“Your sister is a lying bitch.  She is just trying to cover her ass.  She probably snuck out with some guy, and he took advantage of her masochism and beat her up.”

“So now my sister is a masochist?  Tell me, Ray, how would you know that?”

Ray knew that Rita should be much madder than she seemed to be, and her calm demeanor really was affecting him.  He could feel a small droplet of sweat beginning to form under his armpits, and he prayed that his deodorant would mask the smell of his fear.

“I don’t know; I guess I just assumed by the way she acts around me.”

“Hmm, I can’t see you getting that type of a feeling just from being around her.  Did she ever say something that might have led you to believe she enjoys pain?”

I have never been alone with her long enough to find out anything she likes.  Can we just drop this whole line of questioning, please?”

“You seem to be getting a little wound up, Ray.  Does talking about Charlene’s sexual tastes bother you that much?”

“No, what bothers me is that you seem to be accusing me of something that I haven’t done.”

“So then when she was over here the other night, you didn’t take her down into our basement?  You didn’t put a course matt on top of the desk and then tie her face down?  You didn’t fuck her while you took a taws and beat her shoulders until they turned black and blue?”

“For Christ’s sakes, no.  Why would you even think such a thing?”

“Well, for one reason, she told me that was what happened.”

Ray opened his mouth to again call Charlene a liar, but Rita leaned forward and put a finger against his lips as a sign for him to be quiet.

“I know that you are going to try to deny it, but you see all the evidence supports her story.  For instance, if it did not happen, then how she would know about the desk in the basement that she says you tied her to?  And how would she know about the matt she says you placed on top of that desk?  And how would she know about the taws that I found lying beside that same desk?  You really have to become better at covering up your indiscretions.”

Ray wanted to say something in his defense, but he could not form the correct words.  He knew that if this was a murder trial with him as a defendant that he would get the death penalty.  No juror in the world would believe his lame story after being confronted with this massive pile of proof.

“Okay, maybe I did have a little fling with the cunt.  Can you blame me when she came over here, begging me to fuck her?  I am only human, you know?”

Again Ray was sure that now Rita would go berserk, but again she remained calm.  “Now that we have gotten that out in the open, why don’t you tell me the whole truth?  How long have these little sexual episodes been going on?”

Ray thought a little too long before he answered, and Rita realized immediately that he was trying to come up with a convincing story.

“It was just that once, I swear to you.”

“That is so strange.  I wonder why Rita would tell me that this has been going on since the day we came back from our honeymoon?  She could have gotten off much easier by simply telling me that it only happened once as you did.  However, she insists that you have been fucking her every time I leave the house for years.  She says that you inform her when I tell you that I am going out, and then she comes over for a little pleasure and pain.”

“I have already told you that she lies.”

“Yes, you have mentioned that.  But one of the lies you insisted that she told me you have now admitted was the truth.  It makes me wonder if one thing wasn’t a lie; perhaps another thing might be true as well.  Do you know what she told me you were doing the first time she came over before you had sex with her?”

Ray knew all too well what Charlene had told his wife. And now he was terrified that he might be caught up in another huge untruth.

“No, but I am sure you are going to tell me.  So get it over with.  I am sure it is a doozy.

“As a matter of fact, it is a little bizarre.  I was really shocked, and I thought there is no way in hell that my man would be caught masturbating with one hand while he used his other to hold one of my dirty boots to his mouth to lick it clean.”

“Dear God, certainly you don’t believe such a thing do you?”

“Which part?  The part where you were caught masturbating or the part where you were licking the dirt off of my boots?”

“Either one!” Ray exclaimed.

“Oh, so then you don’t ever masturbate?  Is that your story?”

“Well, I am not going to try and convince you of that.  Everyone masturbates occasionally.  I bet even you rub the nub now and then.”

“Well, I guess I can admit to that.  In fact, I wanted to rub the nub as you put it while listening to Monica tell me how she had turned Roy into her slave.  God, that is so hot thinking about actually owning a man.  Having him do all the housework while you relax.  Having him greet you when you walk in the house by having him drop to his knees and kiss your feet.  Have you ever thought about being my slave, Ray?”

“Of course not, that would be sick.  Why would you even ask me such a thing?”

“Well, it is just that when I told Monica about what Charlene had said about catching you licking my boots, she told me that was a classic sign of someone that wanted to be dominated.  Do you think that bootlickers want to be dominated, Ray?”

“How in hell would I know?”

“I guess you wouldn’t if you weren’t a bootlicker?  But then why do you suppose that Charlene insisted she had caught you licking my boots?  Have you ever licked my boots, Ray?”

“Of course not, I have already told you no.”

“So I suppose you wouldn’t want to make a little bet, would you.  If I can’t prove that you are a bootlicker, then I would become your sex slave for say a month.  You could do anything you wanted to me, including sticking it in the old back door or having me suck your cock until you ejaculate in my mouth.  Of course, I would swallow everything that spurts out of your tip.  You could even take that taws to my ass as many times as you wanted.  How does that sound to you?”

It sounded way too good to be true, but he couldn’t say that to his wife.  But he didn’t know how to answer her because he couldn’t say ‘and if you can prove it’ because that would sound like he thought there was a chance she could.  He had to keep his story intact that there was no way he had ever licked her boots.

“I am surprised you aren’t jumping at this chance, Ray.  But just so you understand the entire picture.  Let’s just assume I can prove that you are, in fact, a bootlicker, then I would expect that you would become my slave for the same period of time.  Of course, I wouldn’t want you as a sex slave.  It would be disgusting to me to think about a bootlicker making love to me.  What I would want would be first to have you fitted with a chastity device so that you couldn’t continue to play with yourself.  I would also expect that you would do all of the household chores, including cleaning the toilets, showers, sinks, vacuuming all the rugs, cleaning out the refrigerator and oven.  The tasks are too numerous to mention, but let’s just say you would be busy for more hours than you usually have after work.  You might even lose a little sleep.  What do you say?  If you are so sure of yourself, then what do you have to lose?  Unless, of course, you are not so sure.  Do we have a bet or not?”

Ray figured he had no way out.  He had to agree, or it would leave doubt in Rita’s mind.  “Okay, you have a bet.  How do we settle this?”

“Follow me.”  Rita turned and headed out of the kitchen and towards the stairs.

Not knowing what else to do, Ray did as she suggested and followed her.  She entered the bedroom, and to his dismay there on the bed lay her black boots that he had masturbated on just a few hours previously.  He knew that he should just ignore them, but now he could not take his eyes off of those boots.  He had a tremendous urge to walk over and pick them up and start to inspect them.  He was now sure that in his haste, he had left some trace of evidence on them.

Rita did not say anything for a short while.  She just kept looking back and forth, first to the boots and then to her husband’s face.  To her delight, she could hear his breathing increase slightly, and she could see small droplets of sweat forming on his forehead.  “Is something wrong, dear?  You seem to be having some trouble looking away from my boots.  You know the boots that I asked you about when I came home?  The boots that you supposedly went into the closet to look for but came back with my ankle boots instead?”

Rita then put a hand in Ray’s back and gave him a nudge towards the bed.  “Go ahead, Ray, pick them up and look them over carefully.  You are probably wondering if you got all of your cum off of the shafts.  Oh, and if you pick them up, you may find my panties that you used to wrap around your cock while you were licking my boots.”

Ray knew that he was caught.  He just did not understand how she had sprung the trap closed on him so quickly.  But he had to try one more time to lie his way out of this.  “All that is pure conjecture.  Having a pair of boots and a pair of panties on the bed doesn’t prove anything.”

“Pick them up, Ray.  Look at them carefully.  Tell me what you see.”

Ray did not want to do it, but he found himself obeying nonetheless.  He walked over to the bed and picked up first one boot and then the other.  He turned them every which way in his hand and looked closely.  He could not see any signs of dried cum, but what he did see was that one side of the shaft of each boot was cleaner than the other.  In his haste to get rid of the evidence, he had neglected to run the damp towel over the entire surface of the boots.  He laid the boots down, carefully ignoring the soiled panties lying under them.  Turning to his wife, he spoke.

“I don’t see anything strange about your boots.  I guess you lose the bet.  Take off your robe so I can get started training my new sex slave.”

Unbelievingly, Rita did as he asked.  She took the belt tie and undid the knot.  Slowly, seductively she allowed the robe to fall open, revealing that she was naked underneath.  She slid her arms out of the robe and allowed it to fall to the carpet at her bare feet.  She reached up and took one breast in each hand and gave it a squeeze.  She allowed her thumb to brush lightly over each nipple and felt it hardening with the ministrations.  She allowed her tongue to sneak out of her mouth and wet her lips, and gave Ray a seductive smile.

He started towards her, and for the first time since this whole nightmare began, he felt his cock start to swell in anticipation of what he was going to do to her.  As he imagined her bound and helpless and her ass impaled on his cock, he let out a little moan of anticipation.  He was reaching for her when she put out a hand and placed it against his chest.

“Not quite so fast, counselor.  I haven’t rested my case yet.  I still have a piece of evidence to present for the jury.  Your honor, I introduce into evidence plaintiff’s exhibit 3.”  And then she pulled her laptop out from under the mattress.  She opened the lid and used her finger to stir the built-in mouse.  When the screen came to life, she tapped on one of the icons on her desktop, and a video began to play.  Ray wanted to run and hide, but instead, he grabbed for the computer.  Whether he thought that he could simply erase the evidence wasn’t clear to him at the time, but it didn’t matter as his wife quickly slapped his face.

“Don’t even think about erasing that video.  Of course, I have already sent it to the cloud for safekeeping.  And if you don’t do everything that I tell you, from now on, I will be sending it to Facebook and as an email attachment to everyone you know.  Do I make myself perfectly clear, pervert?”

That was the first time in this entire conversation that Rita had raised her voice, and it had the desired effect.  With nothing better to do, Ray sank to his knees and began kissing his wife’s feet.

Chapter Fifteen – Charlene Confesses to Jason

The next few days were like heaven for Rita as she took full advantage of her newfound power over Ray. She made sure he had a complete list of chores made up for him before she left the house in the morning and did a complete inspection of the results when she got home.  She made sure to find some fault each day, which required a disciplinary session tied to the desk in the basement.  And of course, he really enjoyed having that matt to lie on as the taws worked on his ass cheeks.

Satisfied that she had put one half of the equation straight, she called her sister and insisted that she take the final step.  Charlene balked a little at the suggestion that she talk with her husband, but after a while, she relented and agreed.

As Jason walked into his house, having returned from work, he was greeted by a very contrite wife as he walked in the door.  She took his hand and led him into the living room and asked him to sit down.  “I have something that I need to discuss with you.  And then she handed him a glass half full of straight whiskey.  “You will probably need this before I am through.” She said.

She began by telling him about discovering her masochistic tendencies when she was a child.  She could see the unbelief on his face as she enumerated all of the times that she had found someone to bruise and batter her body.  She even told him about a couple of trips to the hospital that her parents had believed the results of accidents.

When she finally got around to what had led up to her first encounter with her brother-in-law, she could see Jason begin clenching his hands as if he was getting ready for a fistfight.  He did smile a little when she told him about catching Ray with his wife’s boots in his mouth.  But he was not smiling when she gave a graphic blow-by-blow account of the things that Ray had done to her over the years.

“I am going to kill that son of a bitch!” He railed.

Charlene put her arms around her husband’s shoulders and tried to calm him.  “Please just let this be between the two of us.  Ray is being handled by my sister, and believe me, when she gets through with him, he will wish you had killed him.  But please understand if it had not been Ray; it would have been someone else.  I cannot live without some type of pain being administered to me.”

Jason held his head in his hands because he did not know what he could do.  This woman who he loved more than life itself loved being hurt more than she loved him.  And he was positive that he could not be the one to satisfy this terrible wrong desire that she had.

“I thought that you loved me, Charlene.” He pleaded.

“I do, as God is my witness.  I love you with every fiber of my being.  But you don’t understand this craving I have for pain.  It is like a demon is inside of me, twisting and turning and trying to break through my skin to come out.  The harder I try to suppress it, the harder it tries to break free.  I have even tried to satisfy him by hurting myself, but it is never enough.  How can I make you understand?”

“I don’t know that you can.  Do you want me to hurt you while I am making love to you?  Is that it?”

“I don’t want you to make love to me.  I want you to savage me as a caveman would to his woman.  I want to be tied down and whipped as you drive your cock into my cunt.  Or better still drive your cock into my ass until it makes me scream.”

“You need help, Charlene.  But I am afraid that I am not the one to help you.  I think we should call a therapist that specializes in these types of addictions.”

“Yes, that is what Rita said as well.  I would try it if you went with me.  Rita recommended that I call someone she has heard about.  She deals with sexual addictions of all kinds and has had some excellent results.  I will give her a call if you agree to go with me.”

Chapter Sixteen – The Evil Therapist Strikes Again

They did not have to wait long once Charlene explained what her problem was to Dr. Mark’s receptionist before she had an appointment.  She had no idea what to expect as she and Jason walked into the big medical building and finally into Dr. Marks’s office.

After filling out some forms and having her identification and insurance cards copied, she was shown into an inside office.  Jason was told to wait until Dr. Marks had a few minutes in private with his wife.  As Charlene entered a fairly tall, dark-haired woman arose from behind her desk and came out to greet her.  The Doctor held her hand a little longer than she thought was necessary, but she was soon put completely at ease.

They shared a little bit of small talk about how Charlene came to be recommended to her, and then the doctor got right down to business.

“I understand that you have a fetish for pain.  Is that correct, dear?”

“I don’t know if you would call it a fetish as much as it is a compulsion.  I have to have it.  I crave it, but fetish seems such a strange word to describe my need.”

“So tell me when did this craving first manifest itself to you?”

“Oh, my so far back that I can not ever remember a time when I did not have it.  At first, I tried to cause the pain myself.  I would take a strap that hung in the kitchen, and when no one was around, I would hit myself on the legs and sometimes over my shoulders.  But I was never able to truly satisfy.  And then one day I met a boy who liked to tease me.  He would do mean things to me like pull my hair or push me down.  The rougher he got, the better I liked it.  So I would do things to make him angry, knowing that he would retaliate by hurting me

I soon discovered if I called him names like wimp or sissy that he would hurt me even more.  We were constantly together, and nobody even suspected what the relationship was all about.  He soon found out that I liked being hurt, and he discovered that he liked hurting me, so it was kind of a match made in heaven, or maybe more like hell.

One time he hit me with his fist in the face and gave me a huge black eye.  Then he got scared thinking that I would rat him out to my parents, but I made up some story about falling down when they asked about the eye.

He didn’t come around for a while after that, and I had to content myself with whatever pain I could cause myself.  And then one day he came around again and asked if everything was cool with my parents.  I gave him a big hug and then told him that everything was fine, but from now on, if he was going to hit me with his fist, he needed to do it where it didn’t show so much.  And then he really got into the game.  We would go out into the woods, and he would make me take off all my clothes, and then he would either hit me in the stomach or high up on my arms or on my legs.  That graduated to him, starting to use sticks that he would find and beating me with them.

If my parents happened to see the marks on my body, I would simply pass it off as having fallen down a rocky slope when I was hiking or falling off my bike.  They were clueless.  They believed everything that I told them.

So for most of my life, I managed to find someone to cause me the pain that I so desired.  Up until I married Jason, that is.  I tried dropping hints to him, but he never caught them.  And once I actually asked him to beat me with his belt, and he told me that was sick.”

Dr. Marks broke in with another question at that point.  “So this has been going on for most of your life, right?  So why are you seeking professional help now?”

Well, everything came to a head last week.  You see, I found out about five years ago that my sister’s husband was a sadist.  So every time that Rita would go out for the evening, he would call me up, and I would go over for a session.  Of course, no one else knew about our arrangement.  But then, quite by accident, my husband saw the bruises on my back and the abrasions on my front from where Ray had forced me down on a harsh matt and fucked me from behind.”

“What caused the bruises on your back if I may ask?”

“Ray used a heavy taws to beat my shoulders and back as he stroked his cock in and out of my cunt.  Oh, I am so sorry for using that language to describe it.”

“Think nothing of it.  I insist that my patients use common everyday terms to describe their sexual problems.  Cock, cunt, tits, ass, and fuck are completely acceptable terms.  So continue with your story.  Why are you here now?”

“Well, both my husband and my sister think that I am sick and need professional help, and frankly, I can see their point of view.  Surely it is not normal for a woman to need to be whipped when she is being fucked in order to get enjoyment out of it.”

“I want to make one thing very clear, Charlene.  You are not to blame here.  Your husband is the one completely at fault.  You have a special need, and he refuses to satisfy it.  If he won’t or can’t because of his own selfish nature, you have every right to seek satisfaction outside of the marriage bond.  Why can’t you continue fucking your brother-in-law?”

“Well, for one thing, my sister would kill me.  She was quite understanding when I finally confessed to her, but she is making her husband pay big time.  She has turned him into her full-time slave and locked his cock into a chastity device.  He won’t be fucking me or anyone else anytime soon.”

“Then, the answer is quite clear.  We either need to convince your husband to man up and take his duties more seriously, or we need to find you someone else to help you out.  May I ask a very personal question?”

“Of course.”

“Does it have to be a man that hurts you while you are having sex?”

“I am not sure I understand your question, Doctor.”

“Well, for instance, if a woman was to use a strap on to fuck you with while she was beating you, would that be sufficient?”

“Oh God, I never thought of anything like that.  It would certainly be worth a try, and perhaps it wouldn’t bother Jason quite so much if I was with another woman instead of a man.”

“Fuck what Jason thinks.  If he is not man enough for you, maybe we should turn him into a woman.”  She then pressed the intercom button and directed her receptionist to send Jason in.

Dr. Marks introduced herself and then got straight to the point.  “Your wife has told me about a special need she has, and she tells me that you are unwilling to help her with it.  Is that true?”

“If you mean has she told me that she needs to be beaten when we make love, I find that to be beyond anything that a normal person would be able to help her with.”

“Then she has no other alternative but to go out and find someone else who will satisfy that need.  Are you okay with that?”

“No, of course, I am not okay with that.  We are married, and she took a vow to keep herself only unto me until death do us part.  I forgave her the indiscretion she committed with her brother-in-law, but I am not going to condone her finding another man to have a kinky affair with.”

“Then I will recommend that she retain a good divorce attorney and kick your ass to the curb.  You cannot have it both ways.  You are going to share in her pain and pleasure, or you are going to be looking for another wife.  Perhaps you can find one that fits your normal expectations.  So is that what you want?  Because if it is, I will make a phone call right now so she can file the proper forms.”

“What in the hell kind of a therapist, are you?” Jason railed.

“The kind that does not believe in putting up with male bullshit.  None of this is your wife’s fault.  Every ounce of blame rests firmly on your shoulders.”

“I don’t understand what it is that you want me to do?”

“I don’t give a damn what you do.  It is your wife that needs your compassion.  I have already told her that I think she should be looking for someone that loves her enough to help her with this need.  You notice that I do not call it a problem because it is not.  I can give her the names of a dozen sadists that would be glad to use their whips on her back while they stuff her cunt with a cock that I am sure is much bigger than yours.  Of course, the other option would be for you to stop at an adult novelty shop and pick up a good flogger to use yourself.”

“I wouldn’t know where to begin, even if I did decide that was an option.”

“Well, why didn’t you say so if that is all you need is a little instruction?  I am an expert.  How about it Charlene, are you up for a little show and tell?”

“What do you have in mind, Doctor?”

“First, tell Jason what it is that you want from him.  And tell him in such a way that he will understand.”

Charlene turned to her husband, and in the firmest voice, she could muster announced.  “Jason, I want you to whip me while we are making love.”

“Charlene, is that really what you meant to say.  Did you really want to use the words making love?”

“No.”

“Then what word did you want to say?”

“Fucking,” Charlene said in a soft voice.

“Speak up, slut.  I don’t think Jason heard you.”

“I want you to whip me while we are fucking.  Jason, did you hear me that time?”

“So, Jason, now you know what your wife wants.  Are you willing to give it to her if I show you how?”

“I will try.”

“Good, Charlene, take your clothes off and go bend over that padded bench.  I know you would probably prefer something less comfortable, but I guarantee you that you will be in a great deal of pain soon.  I am going to hurt you.  In fact, I am going to hurt you very badly.  Is that what you want?”

“Yes.”

“When you address me, you will call me Mistress.  Do you understand slut?”

Charlene was surprised that she did not take offense when the Doctor used such a derogatory word to address her.  In fact, she felt her pussy beginning to respond, and she relished hearing even more such words.

“Yes, Mistress, and thank you, Mistress, for recognizing that I am indeed a slut.”

Charlene was completely naked and bent over the padded bench, and Jason just stood there fully clothed.  “Well, aren’t you going to take off your clothes as well, Jason.  You can’t very well fuck your slut wife if your cock is still covered by cloth.”

“Why do you keep referring to Charlene with such ugly names.  She is not a slut, and I don’t think you are helping her by taking away what little self-respect she has left.”

“Charlene knows that she is a slut, and she craves being called a slut.  Give her a dollar before you fuck her, and then we can call her a whore.  Now get your clothes off, or should I get my strapon?”

Reluctantly Jason began unbuttoning his shirt.  Next, he undid the button on his trousers and pulled the zipper down.  Finally, he stepped out of his shoes so that he could get his pants off of his legs.

“The undershorts as well.” The Doctor instructed.

Carrying a heavy flogger, she directed Jason to stand right behind his wife.  “Guide the tip of your cock into her cunt and then thrust forward with everything you’ve got.”

Tired of arguing, Jason followed instructions.  He didn’t even check to see if Charlene was wet.  He just drove straight to the hilt.  As his hips hit her ass cheeks, Dr. Marks swung the flogger as hard as she could against Charlene’s shoulders.  The woman let out a scream of pain-causing Jason to pull out and step back.

“Get that cock back inside her.  She didn’t tell you to stop.”

“But you hurt her.  She can’t possibly want any more.”

“Tell him, bitch.  Tell him what you want.”

“Oh, God, please hurt me.  That was so wonderful.  Jason, please fuck me while my Mistress whips me.”

“You will be the one who decides when the whipping stops Jason.” Dr. Marks told him.  “When I see cum running down her legs, then I will stop whipping her.”

And again and again, the whip rose and fell.  Charlene did not scream after the second stroke, and by the tenth, she was moaning but in obvious pleasure.  And Jason had got himself into the mood as well.  He couldn’t believe how good it felt fucking a helpless woman while she was being severely whipped.  When he had finally expelled the last drop of cum from his balls, he stepped back just enough so that his spunk could run out of his wife’s body.  Only then did the whip stop rising and falling.  His wife’s back was crisscrossed with vicious red welts.

Jason started to turn away but then decided perhaps he was still due something for his aggravation.  He grabbed his wife by the hair and pulled her to her feet.  When she was standing, he forcefully turned her until she was facing him.  Putting one hand on each of her shoulders, he forced her to her knees.  “Suck my cock, cunt.  And make sure that you swallow every drop of my seed that I ejaculate into your mouth.”

Charlene was the most willing cocksucker that Dr. Marks had ever witnessed.

“I think you two are going to all right.  Just make sure you stop and buy that whip on the way home.  And while you are in there, get a few pairs of alligator grip nipple clamps.  Take Charlene in with you, and I bet she will see a few other toys to take home as well.”

Jason turned to Dr. Marks.  “Thank you so much for this gift you have given us.”

“Oh, it wasn’t a gift.  Wait till you see my bill.  You will be the one in pain then.”

She showed Jason out of her office, but she held her hand up in a stop sign position to let Charlene know that she wanted to talk with her in private.  When the door had closed behind Charlene’s husband, Dr. Marks turned to Charlene.

“Was that all that you had hoped for slave?” She asked.

“Oh, God, was it.  Even Ray couldn’t have caused me that much pain.  Thank you so much, Mistress.”

“Here is the proper way to thank me.”  And she pulled Charlene into her arms for a passionate kiss.  Charlene had never kissed a woman before, and she quickly realized how much she had been missing.  Dr. Mark’s lips were softer than a man’s, her tongue tasted better than any man’s she had ever sucked, and her saliva was like the nectar of the gods.  She moaned as Dr. Mark’s hands started to massage her raw shoulders, and she moaned, even more when the Doctor’s hands started roughly squeezing her breasts.  She was again wet between her legs, and all she could think about was having that whip used again this time on her front.

Dr. Marks pulled back away from her much too quickly for Charlene’s liking.  “Now slave, you understand that you will never be completely satisfied with your clumsy husband.  When the demon inside you becomes more than you can bear, give me a call.  There are still wonders for you to explore, starting with how good my cunt will taste.”

Charlene could not get that vision out of her mind as the Doctor opened the door and gestured for her to leave.

Chapter Seventeen – Rita Pays The Doctor a Visit

Rita decided to check in on her sister the following day after Charlene’s doctor’s appointment.  It had taken quite a lot of persuading from both Rita and Jason in order to get Charlene to seek professional help, and Rita was quite curious about how everything worked out.

She made sure that Ray had a full day’s housework to do, and then she got in her car and paid a visit to her sister.  Rita noticed that there was only one car in the drive when she pulled up and so she figured that Jason must be at work.

Rita pressed the doorbell and waited for her sister to let her in.  She was fairly sure that Charlene was home because she could hear music playing inside, and her sister was very frugal when it came to the use of electricity.  She would never leave the stereo on if she were not home.

After waiting for what she considered a reasonable length of time, she took the spare key from under the matt and let herself in.  She followed the sound of the music to a small room that her sister used as an office.   The door was closed, and so she knocked out of respect for her sister’s privacy just in case she was doing something of an intimate nature.  She thought she heard some kind of sound, perhaps a moan coming from the other side of the door, and so she knocked again louder this time.

When she still did not get a response, she tentatively tried the knob.  Finding the door unlocked, she opened it slowly and peered around and into the room.  The scene before her completely shocked her, and she rushed into the room.  Her sister’s hands were tied above her head in such a way that Charlene’s toes barely touched the floor.  A pink rubber ball gag was fastened behind her teeth with a leather strip that went around behind her head.  And then she noticed something that completely shocked her.  Two cruel-looking nipple clamps were attached to the ends of Charlene’s breasts, and a chain dangled down between them.  Attached to the chain was a heavyweight, which looked like it was made of lead.

After the initial shock, Rita started towards her sister with the intention of first releasing her from the cruel bondage position she was in, but Charlene started to shake her head violently side to side.  Rita took that to mean that she was not to untie her, so she removed the ball gag before she did anything else.  As she reached behind her sister to undo the gag, she noticed that her entire back was a mass of crisscrossed welts, and she knew that Charlene had found a replacement for Ray.

As soon as the ball gag was removed from her mouth, Charlene began to speak.  It took a second or two to get her tongue to move in the right way, but Rita got the message soon enough.

“Don’t you dare let me down.  My legs are just beginning to cramp up nicely.  And those clamps on my nipples are really beginning to burn.”

“Those all sound like excellent reasons to let you down, little sister.  But I will give you a chance to explain before I do.  But if what you say does not make sense, then down you will come.  And where in the hell is Jason anyway?  Don’t you realize how dangerous this is?  What if the house caught on fire?  You would be helpless.  And I have heard that being suspended like you are can actually cause you to stop breathing.”

“Jesus, you are such a worrywart!  Jason and I went for a counseling session yesterday as you asked us to do and surprise, surprise the Doctor did not try and talk me out of my obsession with pain.  Instead, she told Jason to get on board and help me with my need, or she would find another man who was willing to do so.”

“Well, from the looks of your back, Jason took her advice.  My God, Charlene, how can you stand that much pain?”

“It wasn’t Jason that used the whip on me although he did fuck me while Doctor Marks swung the whip.  God, that woman is an expert with the lash.”

“I can’t believe what I am hearing.  Are you saying that Dr. Marks not only talked Jason into hurting you, but she herself did the damage that I see here?”

“Not all of it but most.  You see, she told Jason to stop at a novelty store and buy a whip on the way home.  And of course, he had to try it out.  And don’t you just love these wonderful nipple clamps.”

“Charlene, I am afraid you have a much bigger problem than I realized.  I cannot in good conscious leave you hanging there with no one to watch over you.”

“Please, I am begging you to leave me here at least for another hour.  You can go to the kitchen and have some coffee while you are waiting.  But please, I am begging you I need this.”

Although Rita figured that she must be as loony as her sister, she agreed but with a caveat.  “I am going to call this Doctor of yours.  If she agrees to see me before the hour is up, I will have to release you and go.  The longer I am left hanging by her receptionist, the longer I will leave you hanging.”

Rita poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down at the kitchen table to think.  She knew that Charlene always kept important phone numbers on the refrigerator, and sure enough, she found a card under a small magnet with Dr. Mark’s phone number on it.

Rita was sure that Dr. Marks would never talk with her about her sister and so she figured she would have to use a little subterfuge to accomplish what she had in mind.  She called the office, and when the receptionist asked her what she wanted, she explained that she was writing a book about sexual addictions, and since Dr. Marks was one of the leading psychologists in that field, she would like to set up a time for an interview.

The receptionist said that she would relay the message and then took down Rita’s cell number.  As Rita hung up the phone, she heard another car pull into the drive.  Presently she heard the front door open, and Jason appeared in the kitchen doorway.  He nodded at Rita and then and poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down across from her.

“I suppose you have already discovered my wife’s new pastime.  Believe me; we are just following Doctor’s orders.”

“Yes, so Charlene tells me.  What a crock of shit.  That therapist must be a quack.  She was supposed to convince Charlene to give up her addiction, not get you to beat the shit out of her and then leave her hanging while you wander around God knows where.”

“Look, I know you are concerned for your sister, but you have no call coming over here and getting on my ass because I am trying to do what was recommended.”

“What happened to the outrage you had when it was Ray swinging the whip?  Now you are doing the exact same thing that he did and apparently enjoying it.”

“Maybe I am enjoying it.  Have you ever tried it?”

“Fuck you, Jason.  You better make sure that nothing happens to Charlene that time cannot repair.”

Still totally pissed, Rita walked out the door and got into her car.  She wanted to do a little shopping at the adult novelty store herself as the chastity tube that Ray had picked up was not as secure as she would like it to be.  But just as she was pulling into the parking lot, her phone began to ring.

Hitting the accept key, she answered.  “Rita Talmudge, how may I help you?”

“Rita the writer I presume,” A female voice spoke in her ear.

“Yes, and to whom do I have the pleasure of talking to?”

“Time will tell if it is going to be a pleasure.  For now, you are talking with Dr. Loretta Marks.  I understand that you want to do an interview with me?”

Rita was shocked that the Doctor had called her back so quickly.  In fact, she was astounded that the Doctor had returned her call at all.

“Yes, I would very much like to ask you a few questions for a book I am presently writing.  If you can spare me a few minutes, that is?”

“Are you familiar with the Grand Hotel downtown?” Dr. Marks asked.

Strangely enough, that was where the meeting for The Hot Wives Club had taken place, so Rita knew it well.  “Yes, I am very familiar with that hotel.” She answered.

“Meet me in the hotel bar at say eight this evening.  There is a meeting there that I attend every now and again.  It starts at nine so that would give us an hour.  Will that be enough time?”

I am reasonably sure that it is sufficient.  If all goes well, perhaps we can schedule a second interview for later.”

“Eight, it is then.”  And the line went dead.

Rita checked her watch and found that it was already late in the afternoon.  Since she had not planned on meeting anyone that evening, she had not dressed to thrill, so she figured she should forgo the trip into the novelty store.  She decided to test to see how well trained her husband was becoming, and so she called him and told him she would be home shortly and that she wanted him to prepare a hot bubble bath for her.  Then as an afterthought, she told him to lay out some of her most sexy clothes just to see what he would come up with.  She did not tell him what the occasion was.

She was pleased when she saw how well Ray had done.  Not only had he drawn the bath as directed, but he had even added some perfumed oil to the bubbly water.  He offered to help her undress, which she readily accepted and was pleased that he had a look of lust on his face with each item she removed from her body.  She hoped that he was undergoing extreme torture with his cock locked up and not being able to remove the tension.

He helped her into the tub, and she commanded him to wash her back for her, and then while he was kneeling by the side of the tub made a big show of washing her breasts and then her pussy.  She heard him groan slightly, and she smiled at him and patted his cheek with a sudsy hand.  “Are you enjoying your chastity, slave?” She asked although she already knew the answer.

She finally released him to leave the room.  She had thought about keeping him there on his knees until she had finished bathing and then making him towel her dry, but there were other chores she had assigned him.

She luxuriated in the hot perfumed water for a little longer than she had intended.  She used the time to calm her mind from her confrontation with her brother-in-law and also to prepare her thoughts for how she would approach Dr. Marks later in the evening.

Exiting the bathroom with a large towel wrapped around her, she was amazed to see what Ray had lain out for her to wear for her evening out.  She had told him sexy, but she had not expected the garters and real nylons or the crotch-less panties that went with them.  He must have hunted through her wardrobe because he had found an old leather mini-skirt, which she had not worn in some time.  As she donned the sexy undergarments, she began to feel a little aroused, although she had no intention of anyone seeing her in them.  The satin blouse Ray had chosen for her was not see-through, but it was sheer enough so that the outline of the red bra would show through a little.

“Dear Lord, I look hot!” She exclaimed as she looked into the full-length mirror.  “Now, what should I wear on my feet?”

But Ray had decided that as well.  He came into the room, carrying her favorite black knee-high boots.  It was probably no coincidence that they were the same ones that had started Ray on his way to becoming her slave.  She smiled as she noticed that they were so highly polished that she could almost see her reflection in them.

“May I help you put on your boots, Mistress?”

“Yes, you may.  And I want to compliment you on the wonderful job you have done cleaning and polishing them.  I hope you enjoyed doing it as much as I will enjoy wearing them this evening.”

He was already on his knees, sliding one of the boots onto her foot.  “I did enjoy it very much, and may I say how much I love my new position as your servant, Mistress?”

“I am glad because I am thinking of extending your month of servitude indefinitely.  Would you like that slave?”

He hesitated to answer, and she looked down into his eyes.  She could not quite read whether he was searching for the right words, or he wanted to avoid the question.  Rita knew that it would not be fair for her to unilaterally change the deal she had struck with him, and so she patted his cheek and said.  “We will talk about it later.  No decision needs to be made tonight.”

As she drove towards the hotel, Rita thought back on her last words to Ray before she had left the house.  It surprised her a little bit to realize that she had not forced an issue that she probably could have won.  She enjoyed the servitude that her husband gave her, and she really wanted it to continue on past the month’s deadline that she had set for him.  But she also realized that she was no longer angry with him for his betrayal with her own sister.  She thought he was probably right that few if any men could resist when a beautiful woman wanted them to fuck them.  And not too many could resist dishing out a little pain while they did it.

She was still musing on those thoughts when she pulled into the hotel parking lot.  She checked her watch and discovered that she was about 15 minutes early for her meeting with Dr. Marks.  She figured that she would use the time to have a stiff drink before the other woman arrived.  It would quell the nerves floating throughout her body.

She chose a stool at the bar, knowing that she would get quicker service there.  As she sat down, the leather skirt she was wearing rode up her thighs, exposing her stocking tops, and she wished that she had chosen a looser fitting if not a longer skirt.  She looked around and found that every male in the place was looking her way.  Most of them had their eyes aimed directly at her exposed flesh, and so it took them a little while to realize that they had been caught staring.  One man, however, caught her eye and held it.  He was by far the best looking piece of male meat she had ever seen before.  His eyes were dark and shiny, and he seemed to be able to look deep into her soul.  He had a smile on his face that made her feel weak in the knees and lips that were made for kissing.  His dark hair was longer than most men wore theirs, but it was not feminine in any way.  An image crossed her mind of her hands running through that thick hair as those lips descended upon hers.  She saw him get to his feet and head her way, and she was afraid that she would not be able to refuse this man anything he wanted.  And just then her savior arrived

She heard her name, and it snapped her out of her daydream of illicit sex.  She snapped her head to the side, breaking eye contact with the male God who was heading her way.  She forced herself to look fully upon the woman that stood beside her stool.  “You must be Rita, I presume?” The woman asked, but as if she already knew the answer.

“And you must be Doctor Marks?” She replied back.

“Please call me Loretta.  All my friends do, and I imagine you will be added to that list shortly.  Why don’t you bring your drink over to the corner booth where we can talk in relative privacy?  Oh, and you might want to give your number to the male distraction you were devouring with your eyes as I walked up.”

Loretta motioned for the man to step forward, and when he did, she addressed him.  “Go ahead and give her your number but be quick about it.  That bulge in your pants will have to wait until later tonight.”

The man gave her a big smile, which, for some reason, caused a small bout of jealousy to rise into Rita’s throat.  She quickly jotted her number down on a napkin and passed it to the man.  She had never done anything like that before, and she felt her cheeks begin to redden in embarrassment.  The man took the napkin from her hand and then brought that same hand to his lips and planted a gentle kiss on the back.  “My name is Damion, and may I ask what yours might be?”

“Rita.”  She simply replied.

“Ah, such a wonderful name.  It means Pearl in some languages, and it is quite fitting for such a beautiful gem-like you.  May I be so bold as to ask if it is okay for me to give you a call later this evening?”

Rita knew that she was playing with fire, but the heat between her legs would not allow her to say no.  Please do, although it may be quite late before I finish with a prior engagement.

“I would wait all night and many more nights for the privilege of holding your hand.”

Rita blushed and excused herself, knowing that at that moment, it was not her hand she needed to be held.

She knew that her face was aglow with passion as she sat down across from Loretta Marks.  The older woman looked deeply into her eyes.  “This must be your first time playing this game.  You are so flushed that one would think you were in the throes of an orgasm just from having that man touch your hand.”

Rita could not believe how close her new acquaintance was to the truth.  “You are a very observant woman, Loretta.  But I didn’t come here to talk about my sexual proclivities.”

“No, you wanted to talk about your sister’s addiction to pain, I believe.”

Rita was stunned.  She had no idea how this woman had deciphered this.  “I am not sure what you are referring to.”  She tried to lie.

“You must think that I just fell off the turnip truck yesterday, my dear.  Did you not realize that Charlene would have to fill out a complete family history when she came in for treatment?  And of course, you look almost identical to her all though perhaps a little older and a little sexier.  And incidentally, I love that skirt you are wearing.  And red is such a wonderful color for a garter belt.”

Once again, Rita’s face turned red, and she saw Loretta chuckle just a little bit.  “You are new to this game.  It is a little surprising since you write books about sex.  I would have thought that you would have had a lot of experience with the subject.”

Rita gave a little laugh.  “Not so much, it seems.  That is why I need to do so much research.”

“Okay, let’s get all the recriminations out of the way.  Perhaps we will have some time to talk about what you want to do with that gorgeous piece of meat you just met.”

“Okay, you are right.  I guess I did really come here to confront you about how you treated or did not treat Charlene.  I thought for sure you would at least try to show her how dangerous her desire for pain could be, but instead, you suggest that her husband begin beating her.  I found her dangling from a hook they had put in the ceiling this morning.  She was stretched so tight that only her toes were touching the ground, and her leg and feet muscles were already starting to spasm.  And her back was a mass of welts that she told me you put there.  What kind of therapist are you?”

“The kind that realizes that sometimes a person is better off accepting their addictions than trying to cure them.  Can Charlene be cured?  I doubt it.  She has been living this addiction for far too many years.  Perhaps with years of therapy and perhaps even being institutionalized, we might be able to lesson her urges, but at some point, something will bring that longing back to the surface, and she will once again begin looking for relief from the demon inside her.  I am a little concerned with the condition you say you found her this morning.  That is indeed dangerous to be left hanging like that without supervision.  I need to have another talk with her and Jason to make sure he at least understands what is and is not acceptable.  And of course, if you were a loving sister, you might volunteer to watch over her when she needs strict bondage.”

“Now wait just a minute.  Surely you are not suggesting that I should become involved in hurting my own sister?”

“Why not, you have done it in the past.”

Rita thought back to their childhood and realized that the Doctor was right at least to some degree.  But back then, she thought they were just roughhousing or sometimes fighting.  She did not realize that her sister was pushing her buttons to get the pain she desired.

“Suppose that I accept the fact that Charlene has to have this kind of treatment.  Surely there are other ways of causing her pain that is not so dangerous.  How about those nipple clamps she was wearing this morning?  Those looked extremely painful.  How long could she wear those without danger?”

“As with any constrictive device shutting off the blood supply can cause lasting damage.  Normally they should not be left on for more than 15 minutes.  So you see, once again, supervision is necessary.  One thing you could try is to put some uncooked rice in the bottoms of her high-heeled boots and make her walk on it all day.  That would probably be enough pain to satisfy her between her whippings.  Another thing you could try would be to put a little menthol directly inside her labia while her hands were tied behind her back.  There are even more cruel types of creams that can be used, although I will not endorse any particular brand.  And of course, they all cause some drying of the tissue so they shouldn’t be left on indefinitely.

Itching powder is another idea.  Although it is not painful unless you allow the recipient to scratch, it is totally distracting and can take the place of pain.  Once again, the victim needs to be bound and supervised, however.  Something that you might also want to try is to have her lay on a bed of stinging nettles.  They are quite painful, but you do need to have some anti-histamine on hand to bring down the welts once you have finished.  I suggest you join some of the sadomasochistic forums on the Internet.  There are thousands of ideas, most of which I have not tried.”

Rita sat back in her chair and took a long pull off of the drink she had before her.  She was more confused now than she was before this meeting began.  She had been so sure that she could convince the Doctor of the error of her ways, but now she found herself thinking of ways to safely cause her sister pain.

“If there is nothing more that you want to ask about Charlene, I would be interested in what you are doing with Raymond.  Is it Raymond or Ray?”

“What makes you think I am doing anything with my husband?”

“You seem to be a master at answering a question with a question.  Charlene told me that you had discovered that she had been having a sadomasochistic affair with her brother-in-law, and I assumed that might have upset you slightly.”

“It seems my sister was very open about airing all our dirty laundry in public.  Yes, I was pissed when she told me about what she had been doing with my husband.  And at the time, I assessed the vast majority of the blame on his shoulders, but I see now that it was Charlene that was completely to blame.”

“Now just a minute!” The doctor interrupted.  “While Charlene may well have initiated the first act, she did not put a gun to your husband’s head and force him to stick his cock into her cunt while he beat her.  Charlene had a sexual compulsion that made it very difficult for her to refuse that type of treatment, but what is Ray’s excuse?  And you don’t strike me as the type of woman that would let him get away with betraying you the way he did.  I am surprised that you are not wearing his balls around your neck for a necklace.”

Rita broke out laughing.  All the tension she had felt was gone from her being.  The mental picture of Ray’s testicles dangling from her neck from a chain caused her amusement.

“No, but in all honesty, I have locked up his cock so he will not be able to repeat his actions until I release him.”

“Dear God, woman, why in hell would you ever release him?  His cock should never again see the light of day unless it is to be cleaned and only then under strict supervision.”

“Yes, well, I made a deal with him, and I never go back on my word.  Well, hardly ever at least.  I sentenced him to a month’s worth of chastity, and unless I can find some way of getting him to agree to a longer-term, I will have to release him when the month is over.”

“Send him in to see me.  I will turn him into a full-time slave for you.”

“And you could make all those things happen?”

“Of course for a price.  The vast majority of my patients are women who have decided that they would rather have the male in their life as a servant rather than a lover.”

“I would think that there might be some ethical problems with that?  Hasn’t anyone ever reported you for abuse of your position?”

“Is that what this conversation is all about?  Are you a whistleblower that wants a shot at my license, Rita?”

“No, of course not. Although I find some of the things you say to be completely bazaar and I am still not 100% sure that you are not full of shit with your diagnosis of my sister, I have no animosity towards you.  In fact, I would love to spend some time with you so that I could pick your brain some more.  But, in this day and age, when everybody sues everybody over everything, I would think you would have run into some serious legal issues.”

“You might be right except for three things.  First, I am exceptionally good at what I do.  Second, in all my years of practice, not one woman that has come to me for help with her marital problems has ever left with a bad taste in her mouth.  In fact, the vast majority of them leave with huge smiles on their faces?”

“Well, that may be completely true, but what about the men?  Surely some, if not all of them are unhappy with the results.”

“You did not let me finish.  I said there were three things, not two.  The third thing is that men are irrelevant.”

“How can you say such a thing?  Do you think that men are somehow some lower form of life that they do not matter?”

“That is exactly what I think.  I believe that there is nothing wrong with the male species as long as a strong, powerful woman controls them.  But that is not the reason I said they are irrelevant.  They are irrelevant because men have too much pride to admit that they are such pussies that a woman can abuse them.  It is extremely rare when a male brings charges of abuse against a woman.  And the few that do are usually dismissed.  Now you said you might like to spend time with me to pick my brain.  Well, you have an excellent opportunity right here tonight.  Have you ever heard of a group called The Hot Wives Club?”

“As a matter of fact, I have.  I am interviewing a few of their members for my new book dealing with cuckolding.”

“Well, I am going to be speaking to them in a few minutes, and I would be happy to extend you an invitation to listen in.”

“I would like that very much.  I guess tall, dark, and handsome will have to wait.”

“Normally, I would say bring him along, but in this group, males are the enemy, and enemies are not allowed at group functions unless it is for show and tell.”

“Show and tell, what is that?”

“Oh, once every couple of months, the ladies all bring their slaves with them and show off how well they have them trained.  For some, it is just to show off their maid’s uniforms.  There is even an annual contest for the best-dressed slave.  For others, it is to show off how well their male can withstand pain.  They have whipping contests where most of the women take turns wielding a whip to see which male can last the longest.  It is a great deal of fun.  But, I see that it is almost time for the meeting to begin.  Come on in and have a seat.”

Chapter Eighteen – The Evil Therapist Speaks To The Group

As Dr. Marks was introduced to the group, she got a rousing round of applause.  Rita thought that perhaps Loretta was right and that the vast amount of women did find her ways to be appealing.  Rita watched with interest as Dr. Marks strode confidently to the podium and began her lecture.

“It pleases me greatly to see so many powerful women gathered here this evening.  Most of you are here because you have embraced the truth that you belong to a superior species that we will call women.  And the vast majority of you have also embraced the fact that as a superior species you deserve to be worshipped, adored and most importantly obeyed by the lesser beings we shall refer to as males.  Now some want to call these lesser beings men, but we will not.   That species died out many generations ago.  They used to rule the world with an iron hand, and they kept the women under their thumbs, not allowing them to vote or to interact in any meaningful way, except to lie on their backs and spread their legs.

Now do not take my meaning wrong.  There is absolutely nothing wrong with lying on your backs and spreading your legs, as long as it is your idea. And as long as you insist that you receive more pleasure than any male that might be with you.  Of course, I would also suggest that you would receive far more pleasure if when you spread your legs, it be for another woman, but we will leave that remark for another lecture.”

Rita joined right in with the raucous laughter that resonated throughout the room.  Loretta took a drink of water from the glass kept under the podium while she waited for the noise to die down in the room.

“Now the real reason we are here tonight is to encourage those of you that are in attendance to recruit new members to the group.  We need you to spread the word among those women, you know.   That is the only way that they can have a meaningful existence is if they will embrace their feminine power and take control not only of their own lives but the lives of their male companions as well.

For far too long, we have allowed our own petty differences to hold us back from our proper positions in this world.  Many years ago, our species became the more populous species, and we should have been able to elect women to every position of power, at least within this country.  But for the most part, we have had difficulty coming to an agreement on this issue.  There are still far too many women out there that will not support other women because they somehow are sticking to what they have been taught in the past by the male-dominated society.

It is my firm belief that sometime in the not too distant future that women will rule this country.  I look forward fondly to the day when males will no longer have any rights of their own in the same way they denied women those rights in the past.  I look forward to the day when men will not have the right to vote or to hold office in any capacity in this country, including serving on the boards of companies or corporations.  I look forward to a time when males will not be allowed to own property or money.  That all such property will be under the firm control of the superior female species.”

As she took another sip of water, Rita waited for the members of the audience to begin filing out in protest over the outlandish things they were hearing.  But to her surprise and perhaps even dismay, she heard people begin to clap.  And soon, the entire audience was on their feet chanting here, here in the form of agreement.  It seemed like the ovation would go on forever, but it finally died down.  As each of the women returned to their seats, the Doctor again began to speak.

“But the only way we will ever get to that point is if women like you help us to recruit new members to the cause.  And it cannot be done simply within the confines of a political movement.  Only when you have shown every woman that you know the value of taking control of each male within her circles will she have a chance to succeed.  Women need to understand that they do not need a male to be validated, and especially they need to understand that no one male will ever be able to satisfy them sexually.  By a show of hands, could I ask how many of you women here tonight have taken complete control of your marriages by turning your husbands into cuckolds.”

She waited for a response, and Rita was again shocked to see almost every hand in the room go up.

“It is truly gratifying to see so many of you have taken this important first step in completely dominating the lesser species.  Make no mistake about it until a male learns that his wife, fiancée, or girlfriend is in complete control over her sexuality; he will believe he is in control.  From the first time that he sees that you are willing to go to someone else for your pleasure, he will begin to understand his position as a lesser being.  How many of you have taken the added step of locking your husband’s sexual organ up in a chastity device?”

Again very few hands were not raised.  Loretta looked directly at Rita, forcing her to think about her own circumstance, and then she shyly raised her hand as well.

“I hope that I am not confusing anyone here by the use of the term husband.  I use that term to describe any male that is in a committed relationship whether or not they have taken vows in front of a clergyman or an officer of the court.  If a male is not in a committed relationship, he cannot be cuckolded.

One last question, how many times per month should your male be allowed out of his chastity device to relieve his sexual tensions?  Anyone?”

It quickly became obvious that most were unsure of what the correct answer might be.  So finally, Monica raised her hand.  “The correct answer to your question is zero.  Once a woman takes control of a male’s sex organs, they should never be used again for the purpose of self-gratification.  If she desires to use that organ for her own pleasure, then hopefully he has been properly trained in self-control.”

“Thank you, Monica, that was an excellent answer to my question.  However, it is important to remember that every woman is in charge of her relationship, and there are no hard and fast rules other than she should always do what gives her the most pleasure.  That ends my lecture for this evening, but before we close, I would like to ask if there are any questions that anyone would like to ask.”

Rita looked around the room and presently saw the hand of a young woman that she had seen at the last meeting go up.

“Hi, my name is Laura, and I am engaged to be married in just two weeks.  My mother believes that I should be looking to take a lover before I get married.  What is your take on that?”

“That is a difficult question to answer without a little more information.  However, I will say that if you truly want to have a long and satisfying marriage, you need to set the ground rules as early as possible.  Have you talked with him at all about what you expect from him sexually?”

“Well, to be perfectly honest with you, until my mother insisted in me meeting and talking with some of the other ladies here, I thought she was totally bonkers.  So no, I have not talked with him about becoming my cuckold as you put it.”

“Bonkers, huh.  Yes, we get that reaction a lot.  In fact, I met a young woman this evening, that is in attendance.  Don’t worry, Rita, I won’t embarrass you by pointing you out.  Although, that is a lovely leather mini that you are wearing.  I noticed her frowning at some points during the discourse, and so I am sure she is still of the opinion that I am Looney Tunes.  Sorry, Rita, that was all in fun.  But getting back to your question Laura, you need to find out how much he is in love with you.  If he does not love you enough to be able to handle seeing you with other men, then he probably is going to be more trouble than he is worth.  Unless you are prepared to go through your entire life being sexually frustrated, you have to bring other people into your relationship.  One woman can easily keep a male satisfied.  They are pretty much relegated to only having one or two orgasms per night, and that is only while they are young.  But you, my dear, can have as many orgasms as you desire.”

“Okay, then what should I do to find out before I get married?  I certainly do not want to go through with the ceremony and then find out he cannot handle it.”

“Unfortunately, there is not enough time to figure it all out in just two weeks.  It usually takes several years to properly train a male to become a good cuckold.  You have to start with little things and work yourself up to the main event.  So in your case, my advice is to go ahead and go through with the marriage.  Of course, if you own any property or have funds of your own, you would want to protect them with some kind of prenuptial agreement.  If, however, he has sufficient funds, you should make sure that the lion’s share of them would go to you in case of dissolution of the marriage.”

“You said to start with small things.  What would be something small that you would recommend?”

“Do you like to dance?”

“Yes, very much.”

“Then insist that he take you dancing.  Wear something very sexy so that you will attract attention and so you should have plenty of people asking you to dance.  Accept all the invitations you get even if it means your male has to sit out some of the dances.  Allow your dance partner to hold you real close and maybe even let him rest his hands on your ass.  See how your male reacts to this.  At first, he will probably be jealous and make a fuss but be firm with him, explaining that you enjoyed the attention, and he should be happy to see you having a good time if he loves you.  Always throw out that caveat, ‘if he loves you.'”

Laura thanked the Doctor and then sat back down in her seat.  Rita looked her way and wondered if this was really the best thing to suggest to a young, almost bride.  Hell, she even wondered if it was the best thing for Rita.

Chapter Nineteen – Rita Takes A Chance

As the meeting began to break up, Rita waited for an opportunity to speak with Dr. Marks.  It took a while because there were so many of the women that were thanking Loretta for such an enlightening speech and patting her on the back for a job well done.  But finally she got an opportunity and stepped forward and held out her hand.

“I just wanted to let you know that I enjoyed your speech very much although I may still think you are Looney Tunes?  That is the correct scientific term for bonkers is it not?”

Dr. Marks took Rita’s hand and gave it a firm shake.  “Yes you have the scientific vernacular down pat.  I hope I didn’t embarrass you too much by mentioning you.  After all I imagine no one had any idea who I was talking about.”

“Yes, I noticed there were so many other newcomers wearing a leather mini.  But, no Loretta, I do not embarrass easily.  Perhaps we can get together again over drinks some time.”

“Sure but next time, perhaps it could be in private, and when we have enough time to really get to know one another.”  And then Loretta did something totally shocking to Rita.  She reached out and cupped her face with one of her hands and drew her in, and kissed her on the lips.  It was not just a friendly kiss either as she allowed her tongue to tease the younger woman’s lips.

Rita was so confused that she did not resist for a moment, and before she could pull away, Loretta released her face and stepped back.  “Yes, you will do quite nicely.” She said as she turned back to the other women waiting to speak with her.

Rita was still a little bit in a daze as she wobbled out of the room.  As she cleared the doorway and moved to the side to stop and steady herself, her phone began to ring.  She had forgotten all about Damion and his promise to call her, but when she answered she recognized his voice.

“Hello, beautiful, I was hoping to get a chance to see you again this evening.” The voice in her earpiece said.

“Really and just why would you want to do that?” Rita said it with just a hint of a tease.

“Well, I can think of several reasons but why not talk about them in person.  I am just to your left at the bar.”

Rita felt her heart begin to flutter knowing what she was about to do.  For the past five years the only man she had been in bed with was her husband Ray.  But now she had made up her mind that he was not going to be the only cheater in their marriage.

Her mind was crystal clear on her intent as she made her way towards the bar.  She could feel a little bit of moisture beginning to form between the lips of her pussy and she didn’t mind if he could smell her scent when she reached him.  She allowed her eyes to roam once again over his body imagining the muscles that resided just below the clothes that he wore.  She was nearly to him before her eyes finally got up to his face and she could see that both his lips and his eyes were smiling back at her.  He had a quizzical look and she wondered what he must be thinking of this woman that was so blatantly checking him out.

“Do you like what you see beautiful?” He asked.  His voice sounded just a slight bit huskier than it had on the phone.

“Very much.” Was her reply.

He patted the stool beside her and watched carefully as she climbed atop it.  She knew that the tight leather skirt she was wearing was sliding up revealing a lot more of her legs than she would normally feel comfortable with.  She looked down and noticed that the ends of her red garters were showing.  Turning her head slightly towards Damion she could see a bulge in the front of his slacks and she could almost imagine how big the member causing it was becoming.

Without taking his eyes off of her legs, Damion pushed a full glass her way.  This made Rita just a little nervous because she had no idea when that drink had been ordered or what might have been slipped into it.  She was extra cautious anytime that she drank anywhere but in her own home.  She had heard of too many cases of Rohypnol or some other date rape drugs being slipped into unsuspecting women’s drinks.  She slid it back away from her on the bar trying not to be too obvious about it.

Damion looked at her curiously.  “I thought that you might like a little something to loosen you up.  I asked the bartender what you were drinking earlier.  I hope you don’t mind?”

“I am plenty loose without more alcohol.  So tell me are you staying here at the hotel?”

“I am why do you ask?”

“Well, if we are going to really get to know each other I just thought it should be in a room and not in the bar.”

“Wow, you don’t waste much time do you?  But I have to inquire about the ring on your finger.  It appears to be a wedding ring.”

“Is that a problem?”

“It might be, I am not sure yet.  “I have this thing for not wanting to move in on another man’s property.”

Rita thought about trying to smooth things over with this man.  She really wanted to feel his hard cock deep within her cunt tonight but then she remembered what Dr. Marks had said earlier about being in control of her own pussy and not some male.

“So, I look like property to you?  What if my husband was to rent me out to you for the night or maybe he could lease me to you for a few days?”  Rita’s voice had risen so that several of the other customers in the bar were taking notice.

“I didn’t mean to insult you.  It is just that dealing with angry husbands is not my thing.”

Rita reached into her clutch and pulled out her phone.  She pushed the button for her husband’s cell and waited for Ray to answer.  “Hello, slave.”  She began when he picked up her call.  “I am in a hotel bar downtown, and the man that I am about to fuck was worried that you might object.  I am putting him on the phone so that he will know that you do not care,  understood?”

She handed the phone to Damion, and he tentatively said hello as he put it to his ear.  He could hear what sounded like sobbing on the other end, but no one spoke through the earpiece.  He handed the phone back to Rita and stood up from his stool.  “I am sorry I can’t do this.”  He said.

Rita also stood up from her stool.  “I am sorry too.  I was really looking forward to an entire night fucking your brains out.”

She had lost her sexual buzz as she walked away, but she knew that she would not be going home that night.  She had set Ray up to think that she was being fucked, and she wanted him to spend the entire night agonizing over that thought.  She decided to stop at the front desk and get herself a room for the night.  She was in a daze and was not looking where she was going, and she bumped solidly into Loretta Marks.

“Oh, I am so sorry.” Rita began to apologize.  “I guess I wasn’t watching where I was going.”

“No harm is done.  In fact, I kind of moved into your way on purpose.”

Rita looked at her and cocked an eyebrow seeking some kind of an explanation.

“Oh, I heard the end of your conversation.  In fact, I suspect that everyone in the room heard the end of your conversation.  I am a little surprised at your male acquaintance.  Most men are like dogs; they don’t care who they fuck.  If I had a suspicious mind, I would wonder if he did not have another alternative motive for trying to ply you with alcohol before taking you to his room.”

“I was a little suspicious myself when he had a drink all ready for me when I got to the bar.  It is a damn shame I was really in the mood to get laid tonight.”

“I was hoping that perhaps I could help you with that,” Loretta said with a smile.

Chapter Twenty – Rita Tries New Things

“And precisely how did you figure to do that?”

“I have a room here at the hotel with a very large king-size bed and no one to share it with.  I thought perhaps we could try it out together.”

Rita let out a small gasp.  She had not even considered going where the good Doctor was suggesting she go.  “Wow, that caught me by surprise.  I have never even thought about doing it with another woman.  I wouldn’t know where or how to begin.”

“Let’s begin by going up to my room and having a drink from the mini-bar.  All the bottles and sealed, I assure you.”

“Well, just thinking about what you suggested, I could certainly use a drink.  Why not lead the way.”

Rita had no idea what to expect as Loretta slid the keycard into the slot and opened the door.  She entered the room and looked around and found that this was one of the more deluxe hotel rooms she had ever visited.  The first thing that she noticed was that the first room she came to did not have a bed.  Instead, it was furnished like you might expect a living room to be.  Three plush chairs, a sofa, and a glass and marble coffee table adorned the room.

Rita watched as Loretta walked across the room to the mini-bar and bent over to select a couple of small bottles of alcohol for them to consume.  She had noticed that the Doctor was well dressed when they had met earlier in the bar and again when she had walked to the podium to begin her lecture.  But now Rita was examining the older woman in a whole different light.  She was trying to imagine what she would be like as a sexual partner, and Rita’s eyes stayed a little longer than they should on the woman’s ass.

“It is hard to picture, isn’t it, dear?”

Rita shook her head to clear it, knowing that she had been caught in the act of staring.  “I am sorry, what do you mean?”

“You are trying to size me up much as you would a man, but there is no comparison, so you are unsure as to what you should be looking for.”

“Am I really that easy to read for you?” Rita asked.

“Well, it is pretty easy to see that you are scared half out of your mind and wondering what the hell you are doing up here with this perverted old woman.  But then, looking back, I was probably just as scared my first time out.”

“Your first time, were you sure that it was what you wanted to do?”

“Yes, I think so.  Of course, I always found women to be more attractive than men.”

“And therein lies the rub,” Rita stated.  “I have never even considered a woman as a sexual partner until you mentioned it downstairs.  I am amazed that I didn’t run a hundred miles an hour away from you.”

“Just relax.  Let’s have a drink, and we can talk.  You sit there in one of the chairs, and I will sit way over here opposite from you.  Let’s just see where this goes, shall we?”

“That sounds good to me,” Rita said as she accepted the small bottle of liquor from Loretta.  As her companion sat down across from her, she opened the bottle and took a small sip.  The raw taste of the strong spirit burned her throat as it went down, but it also created some warmth that made her feel more comfortable as well.

Loretta didn’t say anything as she too opened her bottle and took a sip.  She did begin swinging her foot gently back and forth, her shoe dangling just off the ends of her toes. The light from the lamp seemed to be dancing on the toe of that shoe, which Rita somehow found to be entrancing.  For some reason, Rita found that swinging foot to be fascinating, and she couldn’t take her eyes off of it.  Somewhere in the distance, she could hear Loretta’s voice, but she couldn’t seem to quite make out what it was she was saying.  Her eyes began to get very heavy, and she felt her head begin to settle down towards her chest.  And then she felt nothing at all as she settled into a heavy sleep.

She had no idea how much time had passed while she slept.   When she opened her eyes, she noticed that the room was dimly lit with a red light.  She also quickly came to realize that she was no longer in the chair but rather lying on her back in a very comfortable bed.  She tried to sit up, but she was unable to do so.  She felt cold, and she tried to reach for some covers, but her hands would not move.  It became obvious to her that her hands were restrained in some fashion over her head towards where the headboard of the bed would be.

She was now fully awake, and she could tell that she was completely naked.  She could feel goosebumps forming on her skin, and her nipples were as hard as small pebbles.  She wanted to cry out, but something was inside of her mouth, stopping her tongue from forming words.  She knew that her legs were spread wide apart, and she tried to pull them closer together only to discover that each ankle was tied firmly to the bottom corners of the bed.

She had no memory of leaving the chair or how she had gotten in her present position, and she began to be frightened.  Surely she thought Loretta could not be responsible for this.  Perhaps someone had broken into the room, and the doctor was herself in danger.

Her eyes had now adjusted to the dim red light, and she could see off to her left that someone was sitting in a chair watching her.  She turned her head to get a better view, and she now saw that the person was, in fact, Loretta.

“I am glad to see that you are now awake so that we can get started.  I could see earlier that you were uncomfortable with the idea, so I thought I would help you along.  I am going to remove the gag from your mouth.  Your first instinct will be to scream, but I am ordering you not to do that.  If you understand, nod your head.”

Rita felt compelled to follow the woman’s instructions, and so she gently nodded her head up and down.

“Good girl,” Loretta told her as she slowly walked towards the bed.  She bent over and gave Rita a small kiss on her cheek and then one on her forehead before reaching behind her head and releasing the strap holding the small ball gag in her mouth.  Loretta gently extracted the gag and then bent down and kissed Rita on the lips this time.

Rita did, in fact, have the urge to scream, but for some reason, her promise not to was important to her, and she remained silent.  Loretta then pushed a button, and the head of the bed began to rise.  “I want you to be able to see everything in a more comfortable position than laying flat on you back.  When Rita was sitting upright, the woman stepped back and walked to the foot of the bed.  She was back far enough so that Rita could see her entire body, including the black high heels she wore on her feet.

“Now, Rita, I am going to begin to undress for you.  I want you to concentrate on the fact that I am your lover who is disrobing for the first time for you.  Concentrate on which items of clothing you most want to see taken off of my body.  Watch my hands and think about how much pleasure those hands might be able to give you if they were not busy with buttons and clasps.”

Rita was mesmerized as Loretta reached for the top button of her blouse.  The woman’s hands looked so sensuous as she slowly and seductively pushed the button from the eyelet.  Loretta licked her lips before moving down to button number two, and Rita imagined how good those lips would taste against hers.  Again that tongue snaked out of her mouth, and Rita gave out a little groan of frustration at not being able to get up and go to Loretta.  Another button opened, and now Rita could see just the faint outline of Loretta’s breasts.

She imagined being able to take those globes into her hands, massaging them wishing that she could see more than just the tops.  Another button was pushed from its’ eyelet, and now Rita could see the black lace bra holding those delectable breasts in place.  A little moisture was collecting between her pussy lips, and warmth was spreading throughout her body.  She let out a little moan of pleasure as she watched the next button being undone.  “Please, I need to touch you.” She begged.

“All in good time, little one.  For now, just watch and dream of what will be.”

Finally, the blouse was fully opened and pulled from the hem of Loretta’s skirt.  Now Rita was sure that Loretta would undo the clasp of her bra and allowed those globes to fall free so that Rita might gaze on them.  But to her chagrin, Loretta reached for the button to the top of her skirt.  Slowly swaying back and forth, she teased Rita with the thought that she would drop the skirt but then redid the button.  Smiling, she reached behind her and then turned so that her back was to Rita.  Her fingers played with the clasp of her bra for so long that Rita was moaning in frustration.  “For God’s sake, you are killing me with all this anticipation.  I either need to touch you or you damn sure need to start touching me.  My cunt is on fire.”

“Are you sure that is what you want me to do?  Where do you want me to touch you, or where do you want me to allow you to touch me?

Rita could not believe how badly she wanted to feel another woman’s hands on her body.  She was positive that Loretta must have hypnotized her, giving her a suggestion to desire lesbian contact.  But right then, she did not care how the thoughts got into her mind.  She only wanted those desires fulfilled and as rapidly as possible.

“Please, I cannot stand this much longer.  I need to be touched.  I am on fire with desire.”

“My you have become quite a poet.  But you just can’t rush these things.  She did, however, unsnap her bra and allow her breasts to drop free from their restraint.  With a smile on her face, she began to play with her globes, and the only thing that Rita could play with was her mind.  She wanted to scream when Loretta finally released her skirt and allowed it to hit the floor.  She stepped out of it, and Rita was hoping that she would now come and untie her, but instead, she began to rub herself through the thin fabric of her panties, driving Rita just a little more insane.

Loretta let a little moan escape her lips as she moved the panties to the side and dipped two fingers into her now steaming cunt.  Rita could smell her sex even though she was a good 10 feet away, and she knew that Loretta was almost as excited as she was.

“Dear God, please.  If someone must play with your sex, let it be me.  Please, I am begging you.”

I love to hear you beg.  If I was to grant you your wish, what would you do for me in return?”

“Anything, I will do anything, just untie my hands and come over here.”

“You will get your turn, but first, I need to discover your erogenous zones.”  Loretta finally moved to the bed and bent down so that her lips just grazed Rita’s.  She allowed her tongue to snake out but only for show.  She wet her lips and came close to Rita’s but did not make contact.  Sitting on the edge of the bed, she reached out and gently began to stroke the side of one of Rita’s breasts.  Her touch was like a feather, but each inch of flesh she touched was set to tingling.

Rita wanted to scream, “the nipples damn you the nipples,” but she bit down hard on her lower lip to keep from giving the other woman the pleasure of hearing her beg.

After what seemed like hours and every inch of Rita’s tits covered with the exception of her nipples, Loretta moved further down Rita’s body.  This time it was her inner thighs that were getting the attention.  And like before, the touch was feather soft and just beyond any contact with Rita’s sex.  She was so wet that she was afraid she was going to soil the coverlet as she thrashed her hips up and down and right and left, trying to get some contact with Loretta’s fingers.

And when she was at her very peak of arousal and frustration, Loretta’s hand disappeared.  Loretta pushed the bed control button and allowed the bed to again fully recline.   Quickly the Doctor shifted up onto the bed on her knees.  Her own dripping snatch was positioned directly above Rita’s lips.

The only pussy that Rita had ever tasted was a little of her own when she had experimented by sucking some of her own juice off of her fingers when she was first learning to masturbate.  It was not an unpleasant taste, but it had not been something that she enjoyed enough to continue to do it.  And she knew that small taste would be nothing like what she was about to do.

Loretta slowly lowered herself down towards Rita’s lips, and her aroma came to Rita’s nose.  She willingly breathed in the scent and found that the aroma caused her even more excitement.  Now not waiting for Loretta to make her own move, Rita quickly raised her head and brought her lips against Loretta’s pussy.  Loretta moved away but only for a short time, and then she lowered herself down fully on Rita’s mouth.

Rita immediately allowed her tongue to snake out and began slowly licking along those wet puffy lips.  Hearing a groan come from Loretta’s mouth rewarded her, and she felt so satisfied.  Driving her tongue even deeper inside the older woman, she reveled in the amount of moisture she was bringing into her mouth.  She wished that her hands were free so that she could use them to give more pleasure, but since they were not, she pushed her nose forward and made contact with the swollen bud at the top of Loretta’s slash.  Hearing Loretta moan again, she moved as violently back and forth with her face as her constricted body would allow making sure that each pass her nose brushed that nub.

Rita now had forgotten all about her own arousal.  Her only concern now was giving pleasure to her partner.  Her tongue was now as far inside of Loretta as it could get, and her nose was pressed firmly against the woman’s clit.  Rita could feel Loretta begin to tense up, and then a loud scream arose from the woman’s throat as she began to violently thrash against Rita’s mouth and nose.  Rita did not stop licking the juices running into her mouth until finally, Loretta lifted off of her and, with a sigh, got off the bed.

“God, that was a good ride.  You will make one hell of a cunt licker by the time I am through with you.  But now I suppose you need a little attention yourself.  I never did care too much for reciprocation, but I do have a surprise for you.  Come on in; she is all yours.”

Rita had no idea who she might have been talking to, but presently Damion was beside the bed.  He was totally naked, and his huge cock stood up straight away from his body.  Seeing the confusion on Rita’s face, the man remarked.  “Sorry for the subterfuge, but Loretta insisted I give her first crack at you.  But now it is my turn, and I hope that I do not disappoint.”

Rita did not answer, and she could not move, so all she could do was lie there as he got between her legs.  He inserted one finger into her cunt and could tell that she was so wet that no preliminaries were needed.  Positioning his cock at the entrance to her tunnel, he pushed it in about two inches and then stopped to allow her to become accustomed to his girth.  Rita, however, had waited as long as she was going to, and with one upward thrust of her hips, she caused that cock to slide all the way to the hilt.

A loud groan escaped her lips caused both from some pain but also by intense pleasure.  She held her hips up tight to his pelvic bone for as long as she could and then allowed them to settle back slowly to the mattress.

Damion hesitated for just a second and then began to slowly withdraw his cock until it was just at the very edge of Rita’s cunt, and then he pushed back in rapidly.  He set up a rhythm of slow withdrawals and fast penetration, and within less than a minute, Rita was crying out in passion, begging him to keep fucking her.  She had been teased and denied for so long that she had no control over the reaction of her body, and she felt every nerve in her body tense as one and then release.  Her cunt began spasming harder than she had ever felt before shaking her entire being.  But Damion was far from through, and he kept plowing her faster and faster, and again she began to orgasm.  When she was almost so exhausted that she could no longer move her hips to try and match his pace, he finally bottomed out in her cunt and held still.  She could feel his cock begin to pulsate, and she knew that he was pumping spurt after spurt and jet after jet of white-hot cum into her deepest recess.

He, too, must have been exhausted at that point because he allowed his entire weight to settle down on her chest.  For a little while, that was not too uncomfortable, but soon she began having difficulty breathing, and with what little voice she had left, she begged him to move off of her.

He slowly rolled to one side withdrawing his dripping cock from her snatch.  He breathed a small sigh and then climbed up on his knees, bringing his cock to her face.  “Open your mouth, slut.  You are responsible for this mess now properly clean it off.”

Rita was not sure she wanted that nasty thing to pass her lips, but she really had no choice.  She thought she might be able to resist for a few seconds or even a minute, but he would somehow get her to open her mouth eventually.  She was surprised as it slid over her tongue that the taste was not too bad.  Her juices had mingled with his, and while his were salty and a little acidic hers were sweet.  The combination was almost pleasing to her, and she willingly sucked and lathed his cock with her tongue.

He had been flaccid when he entered her mouth, so there was no problem with him deep throating her, but the more she ministered to his cock, the harder it became.

“Wow, I didn’t think I would be able to get it up again this quick, but you have such a sweet mouth, and you are such a marvelous cock sucker that I think I can go another round.  Keep sucking while I fuck your mouth.  Try to breathe through your nose as soon you will feel the head of my cock entering your throat, and I do not want you to gag.”

He pushed his cock slowly, and soon she did feel her throat begin to expand, and it was all she could do to keep herself from gagging as he had predicted.  He held himself completely still for a few seconds to allow her to become accustomed to him, and then he slowly withdrew and slowly came forward.  Unlike how he had fucked her cunt, he was very slow and careful as he fucked her mouth, which she was grateful for.  It took him a long time, and her jaw was beginning to tire out when she finally felt his cock begin to tense up.  She thought that he would cum deep into her throat, but he had other ideas.  He pulled almost completely out of her mouth with just the tip of his cock on the end of her tongue when the first eruption came from his balls.  A large gob of cum hit her in the middle of the tongue and then another.

“Don’t swallow yet he instructed her as he pulled all the way out of her mouth and allowed the last spurt to hit her on her forehead.”

As she shook her head to try and keep that nasty stuff from running down into her eyes, he ordered her to swish what was in her mouth around to cover every inch of her mouth and cheeks.  Only then did he allow her to swallow.

Rita was exhausted and suddenly depressed as Damion left the room.  As she lay there totally and completely humiliated, she heard the door opening, and Loretta stood beside her bed.  “I would really rather not have to plant a suggestion in your mind to forget what happened here tonight, but I will if I think it is necessary.”

“So that is it, right?  You hypnotized me and made me want to lick your pussy?”

“Nothing could be further from the truth.  I did, in fact, hypnotize you, but the only suggestion I gave you was that you were tired and wanted to take off your clothes and lie down for a nap.  Once you woke up, everything else you did was of your own accord.  And I have to say I was indeed grateful for the way you licked my pussy.  God, you are one great cunt lapper.  I am going to take a chance that I normally would not do.  I am going to untie you and allow you to get in the shower and clean up.  When you come out, we will talk further.”

Rita almost ran for the shower when her bonds were set free.  She did not even wait to test the water, and even though it was a little too hot, she allowed it to clean away all the sweat, grime, and cum that was on the outside of her body.  There was little she could do to erase what was on the inside, however.

Finally, wearing just a large soft towel wrapped around her middle, she came out of the bathroom.  She could smell cigarette smoke in the air, and she was surprised, as she did not realize that either of her sexual partners smoked.  Normally she thought that she would have smelt it on them since they had been in such close proximity to her.

Rita had not smoked a cigarette since she had been in college.  But after the sexual ordeals she had been through; the thought struck her that she would indeed like a smoke.

Walking out in the main room, she saw Loretta seated on the big sofa with her legs pulled up under her.  She had a small bottle of liquor in one hand and a cigarette in the other.  Her face looked peaceful and happy as she took first a sip and then a drag.

“I haven’t smoked a cigarette in years, but somehow I have a craving for one,” Rita remarked.  “Would you allow me to smoke one of yours?”

“No, but I would be glad to share.”  She then patted the sofa beside her in an invitation for Rita to join her.

Rita had no idea what the woman meant when she said she could not have a cigarette but that she would share.  So many strange things had happened to her tonight, and she thought what could possibly be wrong about one more, so she sat down beside Loretta.  She watched as the older woman took a fresh menthol cigarette from her pack and put it between freshly painted lips.  For some reason, Rita found that to be erotic and she couldn’t wait to find out what would happen next.  Loretta took a long drag from the cigarette, sucked the smoke deep into her lungs, and then pulled Rita’s lips to hers.  Rita opened her mouth and gladly accepted the second-hand smoke as it was expelled for Loretta’s lungs and into Rita’s mouth.

Rita pulled the small amount of smoke into her lungs, and then the cigarette was passed to her mouth.  She now understood the meaning of share, and she took a long pull on the cancer stick and sucked it all the way down.  Almost instantly, she felt the nicotine hit her system, and she almost forgot to exhale into the doctor’s mouth.  They alternated this way until the cigarette had burned nearly to the filter.  By that time, Rita was so light-headed she was afraid that she would not be able to stand.  That, however, was not an option as Loretta pulled her head firmly against the side of her breast and held her there.

“Will you be okay if I allow you to leave here tonight?” Loretta asked her.

“Yes, of course, but do I really have to leave?  I was kind of hoping we might snuggle together in that big bed.  I would really love to spend the rest of the night with you when my hands are not restrained.”

Loretta let out a little laugh.  “That sounds wonderful to me as long as you understand that I do not eat cunt.”

“No problem.” Rita also laughed.  “I can eat enough for both of us.”

 

Chapter Twenty-One – Ray Wants Out

The sun had risen well past the horizon when Rita finally drove into her own driveway.  As she opened the front door and entered, she could smell coffee coming from the kitchen, and she was thankful because although she had drunk one cup of the hotel variety, it didn’t pack near the punch of the kind they made at home.

She had gotten little sleep the night before, and she was feeling in need of a jolt of caffeine as she walked in and poured herself a cup.

She was just taking her first sip when she heard a noise behind her.  Swiveling her head, she saw her husband standing in the doorway, and she could tell by the look on his face and the stance of his body that the man was not any too happy.

“Dear God!” He exclaimed.  “You look like hell, and you smell like a dirty ashtray.  What in hell has happened to the woman that I married?”

Rita did not answer immediately.  She wanted to arrange her thoughts in some logical way before committing herself to something that she could not take back.  She might have been successful if Ray had shown a little more patience and a lot more restraint.  But that was not the case.

“Answer me, goddamn it!” He blurted.  “I think I deserve an answer as to where you were and what you were doing out all night?”

“The only thing you deserve is to be on the receiving end of a horsewhip.  You gave up any rights to know what I am doing or whom I am doing them with when you decided to stick your cock inside my sister’s cunt.  And besides, I believe I called you last night and told you what I planned to do.  That was more courtesy than you ever gave me before you had a session with Charlene.”

“Well, in any case, I have decided that I want out.  I want out of this stupid arrangement, I want out of this cock cage, and I want out of our marriage.”

“You need to understand that we made an agreement, and I plan to hold you to it.  You have another two weeks left.”

“I did not agree to become your cuckold.”

“You agreed to do everything I say for 30 days.”

“So sue me.  Good fucking luck finding a judge that will hold me to a contract that was entered into under the threat of blackmail.”

“Speaking of that, do you forget that I still have that video?”

“I am not forgetting anything, and the thought of you sending anyone I know a video of me licking your boots while I jacked off is terrifying, to say the least.  But I also know that threat is only good until it is used.  After that, you have nothing left to hold over my head.  You might want to hold onto it for use at a later time.”

Rita was shocked.  She could not believe that this was the way it would end.  After talking with all the other women, she was sure that Ray would knuckle under just like all the other husbands had.  And especially when she had that tape of him licking her boots.  But he was right; she couldn’t use the tape more than once, so if he was bound and determined that he wanted a divorce, she might just have to let him go.

Ray was studying his wife’s face, and what he saw made him just a little sad.  She stood before him, and from her demeanor, she was a broken woman.

“I know this isn’t fair.” He began.  “I violated a sacred trust, and you gave me an opportunity to set things straight.  True, it was a chance to humiliate and demean myself, but it was more of a chance than I am giving you.  I am not like you, Rita.  You have the capacity to forgive even if perhaps you don’t forget.  I cannot do that.  I will never be able to rid my mind of your voice on the phone last night, telling me that you intended to fuck another man.”

“So, where do we go from here?” Rita asked with a note of sorrow in her voice.

“I will be moving out of the house for the present.  Once I have retained a lawyer, we can get together to talk about an equitable division of assets.  We live in a community property state, and we do not have a prenuptial agreement, so most everything will have to be sold and divided equally.  There are always a few things of sentimental value that has to be hassled over, but I am hoping that you will be reasonable.”

Chapter Twenty-Two – Living Alone

The first few days were hard on Rita.  If it had not been for her work on her book, she probably would have gone stir crazy.  But she still had information to gather even though she was more skeptical than ever about how the hotwife lifestyle really worked for the different couples.

She had gone back to talk with Monica again, but most of the talking had been about what went wrong between her and Ray.  Monica insisted that Rita not give up, as there was always hope that Ray would spend time thinking and figure out that he would rather live with a hotwife than a cold one.

And in the meantime, Rita should spend as much time as possible living to satisfy her own urges.

And then, one day, Rita was going through her purse and found the card that Carmen had given her.  She remembered that she had been invited to call for a time to interview Carmen’s cuckold husband, Harold.  So with nothing better to do, she picked up her phone and made the call.  She got Carmen’s voice mail and left a message saying she would like to set up a time to come by.

A few hours later, her phone rang, and she heard Carmen’s voice on the other end.  “How about Friday evening at about 7.  I have a date that evening, but you are welcome to come by and talk with Harold.  I am sure he would be glad to have the company instead of doing one of the lists of chores I normally leave him when I go out.  If you get there just a little before 7, I will still be there to introduce you and get you started on the right foot.”

Rita readily agreed and made a note on her calendar.  That Friday, Rita spent a little extra time preparing herself for an interview with another woman’s husband.  She carefully chose her clothes so that she would not look sexy in any way, realizing that even if Carmen were going out with another man, she still might be a bit jealous if it appeared that Rita was tempting the one she was leaving at home.

She decided instead of a dress that she would put on a professional pantsuit and low-heeled shoes.  She put her hair up in a bun as she knew that when she wore it down, she usually attracted quite a lot of male attention.  She applied very little eye makeup and just a touch of light pink lipstick.  When she looked in the mirror, she was satisfied that she looked as far from being a hot-wife as was possible.

She had punched the address into her navigational system and checked how long the drive would take, so she arrived just five minutes before the hour of seven.  True to her word, Carmen met her at the door.  The woman looked like she had dressed to thrill.  Her waist was so small that Rita knew immediately that she was wearing some type of waist cincher under the sheer blouse she had on.  In fact, she was sure that if the light were just right coming from behind her, she would be able to see the undergarment through that blouse.

Carmen’s skirt came just above the knee, but it was so tight that Rita knew that if she sat down or bent over that it would ride up, revealing the garters that no doubt held up real nylons.  She wore a pair of ankle boots made of black leather and with an exceedingly high heel.  This made her black nylon clad legs look like they had been toned from hours of exercise.  Her eyes were accentuated with enough mascara to make them stand out even though they were already extremely beautiful.  And her lips were painted the brightest shade of red that Rita could imagine.  It was obvious that the woman had applied some gloss as well as those lips looked like they had just been moistened with her tongue.

“Wow, you went all out for this guy.  He must be something special.” Rita said.

“Truthfully, this was all Harold’s work.  He is an expert in dressing me for these dates.  I hope it was worth his trouble.  This is the first time I have ever been with this male.  Sometime when we have more time, I will tell you about how I met him and how we hooked up.  Right now, come on into the house, and I will introduce you to Harold and let him know that he can tell you anything that you ask about.”

Rita had not been expecting to see Carmen so decked out, and she was shocked when she saw her husband.  It was not so much that he was wearing a French Maid’s uniform, as a lot of the males in this lifestyle were required to dress in feminine attire.  Monica had explained to her that males, dressed in female’s clothes were usually far less aggressive.  What did surprise Rita, though, was that Harold was not alone.  An older woman sat in a big easy chair while Harold sat on the floor across from her.

“Rita, I want you to meet Harold’s mother.  She usually comes over and sits with her son when I am going to be out all night.  You see, I cannot trust that he won’t find a way out of his chastity device and so he has to be tied down to the bed before he goes to sleep.  Harriet, this is Rita, and she will be asking some rather explicit questions about how Harold and I live our lives.  If you would rather not be in the room while that is going on, Rita can take Harold down to the playroom in the basement.”

“Oh, fiddlesticks, girl!” Harriet exclaimed.  “You know that I am in complete agreement with how you treat my boy.  In fact, I was kind of looking forward to watching his weekly discipline session tonight, but I guess that will have to wait until another time.”

“Well, I am off to see the wizard, and I hope he is as big in real life as what I think is behind the curtain.”

“Have fun, Carmen, but be careful.  I worry about you when you are starting with a new male.”

“I will, Mom, goodnight all.”  And she turned to leave.

When she had exited the house, I turned to Harriet.  “I have to tell you I am surprised that you approve of the way Carmen treats your boy.”

“I have to admit when I first found out I was a little shocked.  But, when Carmen explained that Harold had become addicted to masturbating, I understood her need for other men completely.  Once a man gets hooked on pulling his own wiener, he gets real selfish.  After just a little while, he becomes almost worthless for a real woman.  Premature ejaculation they call it.  I call it; they don’t give a shit for their partner.”

“So how did you find out in the beginning?”

“Well, I came over one Saturday quite by chance to discuss something with Harold.  I don’t even remember what it was at the time.  I rang the doorbell, and when no one came to let me in, I took the key they kept under the matt and opened the door myself.  Imagine my surprise when I saw Harold all decked out in his maid’s uniform, vacuuming the stairway rug.  I gasped and called him a few names that refer to men who like other men, and just then, Carmen came into the room, drying her hair with a big towel.  She looked first at her husband and then at me and gave me a big smile.  I guess I should explain was all she said, and she led me into the kitchen and poured me a cup of coffee while she started to tell me about some changes she had made in her marriage.  Harold, of course, was mortified and tried to go up to change back into his male clothing, but Carmen wasn’t having any of that.  She came dragging him into the kitchen by his ear lobe and forced him to sit down on the floor by her feet while she told me the story.

Well, as soon as I heard that he was addicted to playing with his peter, I knew that she was doing the right thing.  But, you see, she had not gotten him into a chastity tube at that point, and so she had to supervise him almost 24 hours a day.  It was actually a psychologist’s suggestion that she get the tube.  I can’t remember her name, but she was a very pretty dark-haired woman.”

“Dr. Marks, I presume.” Rita filled in for her.

“That would be the one.  That woman performs miracles.  You know, after just one or two sessions, Harold was a completely different man.  He went out and bought that tube himself, although he did get one that was way too easy to get out of.  Once Carmen found out that he was secretly unlocking himself and playing with it while she was gone, she got one that he can’t get off.  But she still does not trust him 100%.”

Rita looked over at Harold and saw that he was holding his head in his hands in shame.  “Look at me, Harold.  Is that the way it happened, or do you remember things a little differently?”

“Well, I don’t think it is quite as cut and dried as Mom tells it.  Sure I masturbated occasionally; every man does.  But I will say that I was not as attentive as I should have been.  Carmen tried to talk with me about it, telling me that she was not satisfied in bed anymore, but I wouldn’t listen.  What man likes to hear that he can’t get his wife off in bed?  Well, one day we had a big argument, and I said the stupidest thing that any man has ever said to his wife.  I said if you think you can find someone better in the fucking department, go ahead and try.  Sorry for the bad language, Mom.  But Carmen told me to tell it as it happened.”

Rita couldn’t help but chuckle at the obvious lace of comfort Harold was experiencing telling his story in front of his own mother.  “So, I imagine you were kind of shocked when she came home from her first extramarital affair and told you what had happened.”

“Oh, she didn’t tell me the first time it happened or the second or the third.  She always led me to believe that she was going out with her girlfriends, but it became obvious that something more than that was happening when she would come home smelling of tobacco when none of her friends or her smoked.  And then there were the birth control suppositories I found in her drawer.  I know that I shouldn’t have been snooping, but I had to know what was going on.  When I found those rolled up in her socks, I thought I would die.”

“Why was that so unusual if I may ask?”

“When we were first married, we both decided that we did not want children and so I had a vasectomy.  She had no reason to have any method of birth control.”

“Wow, so I suppose you confronted her as soon as she came home that time?”

“Actually no, I didn’t.  I just kept snooping every time she went out of the house.  I noticed that the suppositories would almost disappear, and then more would show up the next day.  So I started doing the laundry so that I had a reason for checking out her panties, and sure enough, they were always crusted the day after she had gone out with “the girls.”

I would never have confronted her at all; I don’t think.  It was easier thinking about what she was doing than actually knowing what she was doing.  But then one night she came home smelling of booze and cigarettes.  She was pretty tipsy, and I tried to help her to bed.  Well, I guess the alcohol had loosened her inhibitions up a lot, and she pushed my hand away and started to tell me exactly what she had been doing. ‘You know what I did tonight, Harold.’ She started.  ‘I got myself royally fucked.  Remember when you told me if I could find someone that could satisfy me better than you to go for it.  Well, I have been going for it and guess what.  I have found ten men that can satisfy me better.”

“Oh, my that must have hurt you to the core,”  Rita stated.

“You are right; it did hurt but not as bad as what she did the following night.  She was getting all dolled up again, so I figured that she was going out with another man.  I had almost accepted that fact, and I figured that I would just watch a little TV and maybe have a beer or two while she was gone.  But then the doorbell rang, and when I went to get it, there was a big muscle-bound guy on the stoop.  I asked him what he wanted, and he just shoved me out of the way and walked in.  I was really pissed, and I told him to get the hell out of my house, or I would call the police.  But just then, Carmen walked into the room and took this lout into her arms and started French kissing him.  I could actually hear them sucking on each other tongues, and I wanted to crawl into a corner and die.

Carmen looked at me, and when she saw a tear in my eyes, she started laughing at me, telling me what a poor excuse for a man I was.  She then ordered me to get them a couple of drinks and then go up and turn down the bed covers for them, as Michael would be spending the night.  I could either sleep in the guest room or on the sofa as long as I kept quiet and didn’t disturb them.  I can tell you that it was the longest night I had ever spent up until that time.”

Rita looked over at Harriet to see her reaction to the story, but she was busy knitting something and didn’t seem to be paying either of them any mind.  “Don’t mind, Mom, none.  She heard this all a long time ago.  She took it badly at first, thinking that I had married a slut, but when I finally came to the conclusion that this was all my fault, she began to understand, and she made up with Carmen.  They have been best of friends ever since.”

“So tell me.  Exactly how was it that you came to understand that it was all your fault?”  Rita already thought she had a good idea, but she wanted to hear his take on the matter.

“Well, we were getting along really rocky, and then one day Carmen suggested that we could either get a divorce or we could go to counseling.  Well, I still loved her, so I chose the latter.  It was the strangest thing that has ever happened to me.  Like you mentioned earlier, the therapist was Dr. Loretta Marks.  When I walked into her office, the first thing she told me to do was to sit on the floor beside my wife’s feet.  I couldn’t believe she said that but for some reason I couldn’t argue with that woman.  She talked to us about how important good sex was in a marriage and intimated that if the male partner could not satisfy his wife, then she should be free to find someone that could.  Well, the first session ended with me still being adamant that if Carmen was going to fuck someone outside of the marriage, then she should at least have the common courtesy to do it away from the house so that I didn’t have to meet the other man.

The second session started with Carmen talking at length with the Doctor by herself.  When I was finally asked to come in, Carmen left me alone with Dr. Marks.  Truthfully I have no idea what we talked about, but by the time I left, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was my fault that Carmen was having sex with other men.  Although I still hated the idea, I gave Carmen my blessing and told her that I would be glad to do anything to make her male companions comfortable when they came to the house.  Before you know it, I was helping her get ready for her dates, buying her sexy lingerie, and even giving her manicures and pedicures.”

“So when did the chastity device come into play?”

“That happened after another visit to Dr. Mark’s office.  It seemed that one of Carmen’s lovers didn’t think it was fair of me to want to have sex with my own wife.  He suggested that I get a chastity device and wear it to make sure that he was the only lover she had.  Well, I balked at that, of course, but then back, we went to the therapist, and on the way home, I was stopping at an adult novelty shop and buying my first cage.  Of course, you heard that I made sure I could get out of the thing.  I was feeling pretty good about being an escape artist.  That is until Carmen caught me the first time.  Worst beating I ever took.  After that, she got a very secure system and forced me to put it on and give her the keys.”

“Tell me, do you ever get to masturbate anymore?”

“I used to.  Carmen would allow me five minutes unlocked when I took a shower.  As long as I could orgasm and get clean in that time, she didn’t care.  But then I got complacent, and I went over my time limit by a couple of minutes.  That was the last time I ever had a real orgasm.  She does milk me occasionally just to keep everything working properly.  And sometimes she takes a strap on to my ass, which hurts like hell, but it does cause a little seminal fluid to leak out.”

“That must really be difficult for you?”

“It is especially when I have to help her bathe before a big date.  She insists on my washing her hair and her back and even trim her pussy when it needs it.  Once in a while, she even has me shave it for her.  That is torture.  It really is torture because the chastity tube she got for me has sharp tacks in the tip.  Of course, there is no way that I can shave her pussy without getting a hard-on.”

“So, is everything okay with you two now?  Have you gotten completely comfortable with her bringing men home?”

“Yes, although I am going to have a problem shortly.”

“Why is that, what more could you have to endure.”

“Carmen says she wants me to prove my devotion to her by doing something that I will find extremely hard to do.”

Rita looked at his mother and saw that the old woman was now sitting straight up in her chair and listening to every word that was being said.  Harold noticed that too and hesitated to continue his story.

“Tell, the woman, you damned sissy!” His mother railed.

“She says if I really love her that I should do the part she doesn’t care much for.  She never did like sucking cock, but each new man seems to want that as part of the package.  So she wants me to do the cock sucking while she does the fucking.  And since I will be getting cum direct from the spigot as she calls it, I should be willing to do cleanup duty after they are through.  I dread the next time she brings a man home with her.”

Chapter Twenty-Three – One More Story

Rita met Milton Townsley through his wife at the Hot Wife Club.  She had agreed to be interviewed, but only if her husband was present and could contribute to the story.  Rita readily agreed as she found the husband’s perspectives to be even more valuable than the wives.

They met at the Townsley’s home in one of the suburbs of the city.  After seeing so many men serving as their wife’s maids, she had almost expected to meet another adorned in a dress and heels.  She was quite surprised to see the door opened by a fairly handsome man wearing casual men’s clothing.  He held out his hand, and she accepted it, receiving a firm but not a bone-crushing grip.  He introduced himself to her and asked her to follow him into the living room.

His wife Beverly sat on the big sofa that dominated the room, and Milton escorted Rita to one of the equally plush large armchairs that served as an accompaniment.  Only when she was seated did Milton go and sit next to his wife.  He immediately put his arm around her, and it reminded Rita of how she and Ray had sat together early on in their marriage.

They carried on small talk for a little while with Rita telling Beverly how much she liked her home and the arrangement of the furniture and art that hung on the wall.  They even talked a little about the weather and how unseasonably warm it seemed.  But as with all the other interviews, eventually, the conversation had to evolve into the Hot Wife lifestyle.  And Rita was happy that Milton was the one to bring it up.

“I know that you didn’t come here this evening to talk about the weather, although that is by far the easier conversation to have.  Beverly tells me that you are writing a book about women who cuckold their husbands, and since I guess I fit into that category, you would like to ask me a few questions.  Is that about right?”

“Yes, and I am even more curious now that I have had the opportunity to see the two of you interact with one another.  You seem so comfortable with one another and frankly not at all what I expected.”

Beverly smiled at Rita and cocked one eyebrow a little to show her curiosity.  But then her husband broke in before she could voice the question that her face plainly showed she wanted to ask.

“I think I know what you mean.  I have spent quite a lot of time perusing websites that deal with cuckolds and their dominant wives.  In most of them, the husband is either dressed as a French Maid or as a little girl in sissy clothing and is groveling at his wife’s feet.  Was that kind of what you expected when you came here tonight?”

“Well, I have to admit that I have seen quite a lot of that since I started this book.  But in every house, there is always something a little different.  However, in almost all of them, the wife is clearly the dominant member of the duo.  You two seem like you are more on an equal footing.”

“Actually, I am the submissive,” Beverly stated.  “I only do what Milton tells me.  If anyone sits at the other’s feet, it is I., But most of the time, we spend our time together like this.  I am most happy when it is just the two of us together, sitting quietly with his arm around me, letting me know that he loves me beyond anything else.”

“So, where does the Hot Wife angle come into play?”

“I like to watch.” Milton simply said.

“I am not sure I understand.  You like to watch what?”

“I like to watch Beverly having sex with other people.  I knew that she was submissive when I first met her.  That was the reason that I started dating her.  I really wanted someone that would allow me to dominate and humiliate them.  I know that sounds incredibly cruel, but I want to be completely honest with you from the beginning so you can understand how we got to our present point.”

Rita turned to Beverly and asked.  “Do you have to get your husband’s permission to speak?”

“Actually, I usually refer to him as my Master, but he has already given me permission to answer any questions that you might have for me.  In fact, if he thinks it will embarrass me, he would enjoy it even more.”

“Okay, then did you know from the very beginning that he was only dating you to have someone to abuse?”

“I don’t know if I knew that from the very beginning, but it didn’t take me long to catch on.  I think on the second date, when he began to unbutton my blouse while we sat in a booth at a busy bar, I had a good idea that he wanted to embarrass me.  Of course, I objected and tried to remove his hands from my buttons, but when he told me if I did not obey him, he would pull me over his lap and spank me right there I allowed him what he wanted.  But of course, if we had been somewhere in private, I would have provoked him to spank me.  God, I love it when he uses those big hands of his to warm my bottom.  Anyway, he did not just stop with the buttons of my blouse.  He opened four of them and then reached inside and pulled my breasts out of the bra cups.  For a brief instant, anyone in that bar that was looking our way and a great many of them were, could see my nipples before he allowed the blouse to close back up.  But even then, the only part of my breasts that were covered at all was those now rock hard nipples.

We sat there for the rest of the night like that drinking and talking as if nothing had happened.  And then a strange man came over to the booth and spoke directly to Milton, ignoring the fact that I was even there.  He asked Milton if it would be all right if he danced with me, and Milton readily agreed.  He turned to me and said, ‘show the man a good time.’  So I started to button my blouse, not wanting my bare breasts on view for everyone in the bar, but Milton told me no.  He did not threaten or raise his voice.  He just said no, and I knew what he was referring to.  So I got up moving as carefully as I could, hoping that my blouse would not fall totally open and walked with a man I had never met to the dance floor.

It was a slow song, and he immediately pulled me tight against him.  He didn’t even begin with his hand on my back but immediately moved it down to the swell of my ass cheeks.  He openly massaged them through my skirt as he dry humped me on the dance floor for everyone to see.  About halfway through that dance, he pushed me back a little bit and, with his other hand, pulled my blouse fully open, allowing my tits to come completely out in the open before pulling me back against his chest.  Now the only thing between my nipples and his chest was his shirt.  I was mortified.  I wanted to crawl under the table and hide, but that wasn’t going to happen anytime soon.  Between dances, he would not let me return to the table.  He kept one hand on my elbow while his other hand began unbuttoning his own shirt.  When the music started to play again, he pulled me back against what I now knew to be a very hairy chest so that my bare breasts and nipples were pressed against all that hair.  And you know what the strangest thing was?  Not a soul complained about the half-naked man and woman swaying to the music.

So finally, he took my hand and led me back to Milton.  He watched me as I slid into the booth, his eyes devouring my legs as my skirt slid up them.  Finally, in a voice loud enough to be heard at the next table, he said. ‘That is one hot slut you have with you.  I would really like to fuck her sometime if you don’t mind.  I expected Milton to get angry and punch his lights out, but that didn’t happen.  Instead, he handed the guy his phone and told him to program in his number, and Milton would give him a call and set it up.

I was dumbfounded.  When the guy went back to the bar, I turned to Milton and demanded an explanation.  For Christ’s sake, he hadn’t even fucked me yet, and he was offering to allow some other guy to do the job.  ‘You really don’t expect me to fuck some stranger, do you?’ I demanded.  All he said was, ‘I expect you to do everything I tell you and without argument.'”

“Wow,” Rita said.  “I can’t believe that you just didn’t get up and walk out on him.  And you, Milton, wasn’t you surprised that Beverly didn’t put a stop to your antics at that point?”

“No, I knew that she wanted the humiliation as much as I wanted her to have it.  What she didn’t tell you is that after I opened her blouse, I also reached beneath the table and pushed one of my fingers inside her vagina.  She was gushing wet, so I knew she was as excited as I was.”

“So go on, tell me what happened next.”

When the bar finally closed and I had been forced to dance with a dozen other men, Milton led me out to his car.  I thought for sure that he would allow me to button my blouse now, but again he said no.  He then told me to pull up my skirt and take off my panties and give them to him.  I was now bare-chested and bare-bottomed, but at least I still had my skirt to cover my pubic area with or so I thought.  Before he would allow me to buckle my seat belt, he made me pull the bottom of my skirt up and tuck it into the waistband.  I figured that would not be too bad since it was pitch dark outside with no moon to light the night.  But before we started to pull out of the parking lot, he turned on the dome light so that not only could people in high profile vehicles see my cunt, but they would be attracted to look our way because of the light.  At the first red light, we came to he rolled down my window so that anyone pulling along my side of the car could yell obscenities my way.  Halfway home, I started to cry.  I could not believe that any man could treat any woman that badly on a second date.

Milton turned his head and looked at me when he heard me sobbing.  ‘That is good. Let it out.  I love to see a woman with tears streaming down her face.  Well, I made up my mind right there that this would be the last date I would ever go on with Milton Townsley.”

“But it is obvious that it wasn’t or you wouldn’t be here.  So why did you go for a third date?”

“Well, he dropped me off at the curb in front of my apartment.  He didn’t even bother to walk me to my door.  But he did command that I not adjust my clothing until I got completely inside.  I was still only halfway to the building when he drove away.”

“And at that point, you were still determined not to ever see him again?”

“Yes, but there was a slight problem with that.  Once I got inside, I actually ran to get my vibrator out of my vanity drawer.  I was so damned hot and wet that I had barely turned it on when I began the most violent orgasm I had ever experienced.  It seemed to go on and on forever little tiny aftershocks following the main volcanic eruption.  Unless you have experienced something like that, you cannot understand how addicting it can become.

Well, I managed for a couple of days before I realized that I wasn’t ever going to be happy without Milton in my life.  So I finally got up the nerve to call him and ask him if I could see him again.  He was quiet on the other end of the phone for a while, and I figured he was thinking of some excuse for not seeing me again.  But then he spoke to me. ‘I have a poker game on Friday night with some of my friends.  We need someone to serve drinks and keep the snack bowls filled.  Be here at eight sharp, and you are not allowed to wear a bra or panties.  I prefer my sluts to wear garters and real stockings and make sure that your blouse is see-through and that your skirt is short enough to show the ends of your garters.

I started to object, but he quickly told me that if I said even one more word, then I could just stay home and not bother to show up at all.

When Friday came, I looked through all my clothes to see what I might have to wear, and I discovered that I didn’t own anything that would be revealing enough for what he had described.  So off shopping, I went spending money that I needed for other things, on clothes that I figured I might never wear again.  I finally ended up going to one of the stores that specialized in slutty clothing and got a blouse so sheer that you might as well not even have one on and a skirt so short that if you bent over in it, your entire pussy would be visible.  To top it off, I found a red pair of heels with a six-inch heel.

I knocked on his door at five minutes before 8.  A man I hadn’t met opened it.  He took a long time looking me over before inviting me in.  I could feel his eyes boring into my ass as I passed him.  Milton barely looked up before pointing towards the kitchen. ‘Everything is in there to make the drinks and bring in a couple of bowls of pretzels and popcorn for the guys.  Get a pad and take there drink orders.  If there is anything too exotic for you, there is a laptop computer on the counter so you can look up the directions.’

I found a pad and went back into the living room and asked the guys what they wanted to drink.  Thankfully no one seemed to want to test me out, so their’ orders were easy to fill.  I made sure to get extra tall glasses so that I wouldn’t have to run back and forth all night.  They, too, seemed to appreciate that as it gave them more time to gawk at my assets.  But then finally one of them complained that I was standing too close to them and that I might be getting a look at their cards.  So Milton told me to go over to the padded bench at the very side of the room.  It was sitting with the long way pointing back at the card table.  When I got to it, he told me to bend over and lay down on the bench from my waist up.  I was now facing away from everyone in the room, and of course, my cunt was on display for everyone to see.  I heard several comments about how good my pussy looked, and then I heard Milton say, ‘well if you like it that much, sit out a hand and go fuck her.’

I was dripping wet, and I am sure they could smell my sex even though I was several feet away from them, so when the guy walked up behind me, he didn’t even feel to see if I was ready.  He just plunged his cock all the way to his pubic hair and began rapidly sawing in and out of my tunnel.  I did not expect him to shoot his load that fast, but I had barely begun to feel the tingles of my first orgasm building when he shot a huge load of spunk deep inside me.  He didn’t say a word to me as he pulled out and then wiped his wet sticky cock on the side of my skirt.

I started to stand to leave the room to clean up, but again Milton just said one word, ‘no.’  So all I could do was continue to lay on that bench with cum running down my legs.  It wasn’t long before someone else positioned himself behind me and pushed his cock inside me.  Again no attempt was made to make sure I was satisfied as again within a minute he too exploded inside me.

The guys enjoyed me so much that they even got their own drinks and snacks in order to keep me in that position.  Of course, after a little while, my legs began to cramp, and I started moaning.  Only then did Milton himself come to me, and that was just to tie me in that position so that I could not get up until he freed me.  That he did not do until every one of his friends had fucked me several times, and my legs were so knotted that when he finally released me, all I could do was drop to the floor.

He gave me a drink of soda, although I really wanted some strong liquor, but he wouldn’t allow it.  He told me that since I had to drive home soon, he did not want to be responsible for me driving drunk.  As soon as I was able to walk on my own, he pointed to the door and told me to leave.  I was devastated.  I could not understand why I would have gone through all of that and then just be summarily dismissed.  I was again crying as I reached the door.

As I was opening the door, he finally spoke to me.  ‘I won’t be seeing you again for a while.  In the meantime, you are no longer allowed to wear panties except for when you are having your period.  And you are never allowed to wear a bra.’

And I did not hear from him again, but I did hear from every one of the men that had fucked me at his house that night.  Each one wanted a return session with me, and I refused them all.  There was now only one cock that I lusted after, and that was the one I still had not experienced, Milton’s.”

Rita now addressed Milton.  “This has to be the most bizarre story I have ever heard.  I guess I can almost understand why Beverly did it.  She was addicted to being controlled.  But what did you get out of it unless you were masturbating while your friends fucked your date?”

“What I found exciting was the fact that she would obey me without so much as a murmured complaint.  And I specifically told the guys that when they fucked her that they were to use her, not pleasure her.  I wanted to see how much she would allow to happen.

And then I told them to give her a call and ask if they could have another go at her.  I was very pleased when she turned every one of them down.

I was now satisfied that she would do almost anything that I told her.  There was only one other test that I wanted to put her through.  I had become good friends with a very cruel woman I had met at one of the clubs.  I asked Beverly about how she felt about having sex with another woman, and she told me that it was not something she had ever done, nor did she want to ever do it.  So, of course, the next time I invited her over, Charlotte was already there waiting.  She was sitting in one of the chairs in the living room with her legs spread and no panties on.  Other than that, she was completely dressed.  I did not even introduce Beverly to her; I just told Beverly to get on her knees and begin licking Charlotte’s cunt.”

“I think I would like to hear this account from Beverly if you don’t mind.”

Milton did not reply; he simply nodded in the affirmative to his wife.

“Hell, I was scared to death.  I had never been with a woman, and I didn’t even know what I was supposed to do.  Oh sure, he had told me to lick her slit, but how that was supposed to go, I didn’t really know.  But with my face bright red with embarrassment and my gut-clenching, I got to my knees and crawled to the woman.  I tentatively took a sniff to see what I would be tasting, and Charlotte started laughing at me.  It is kind of ripe, isn’t it?  I have been saving it for you since Milton told me he wanted you to learn to lick cunt.  After all, what fun would there be in that, if it smelled all rosy and sweet?  Insert your nose between the folds and get it coated with all that slime.  And then get to licking.  Start at the very bottom and run your tongue all the way up to my clit.  Push your tongue as deeply as you can into the bottom and then repeat the process.

My stomach started to roll after just the first swipe and how I kept it from spewing I have no idea.  It must have taken that woman a good hour before she finally gave way to her orgasm.  By that time, my tongue felt like all the cords had been stretched to their limits.  My face was completely coated with pussy juice, and I was not allowed to wash it off before I was sent home.

That was the most horrible thing that had ever happened up until that time.  Of course, I have had any number of lesbian encounters since, and I have learned to thoroughly enjoy the taste of a good clean pussy.”

“After that, I knew that Beverly was the woman I wanted to spend my life with.  If she could not complain about what I had her do with Charlotte, I figured she would do anything I asked of her.  So the next day I called her and asked her to marry me.”

“And you still had not had sex with her?” Rita asked.

“I have never had sex with her.  You see, I am unable to attain an erection or to ejaculate.  On our wedding night, I sat in the corner while my brother consummated our marriage with Beverly.  She and he have become quite close over the years, and at least once a month, I have him come over and spend an entire night with her.  I spend that night in the guest room, and it gives me great pleasure to hear her screams of pleasure as the bed bounces against the wall.  We are even thinking about having a baby with my brother as the father.  I am a little reluctant to allow that to happen because once we bring a baby into our home, it will dampen some of the kinky things I can make her do.

But I know she would be a great mother.  And that is one decision that I am going to allow her to make all on her own.  If she wants a child, all she has to do is stop taking her birth control pills and have Russell move in until she knows she is pregnant.

There you have it, what else would you like to know?”

Rita looked to the woman in the room.  “You mentioned that you would have loved for Milton to spank you early on in your relationship.  Does he do that often?”

“Spanking no, whipping yes.  And even that he leaves up to someone else, his sister quite specifically.  She is as cruel as he is kinky, and she loves to work my back over with a riding crop.  And she knows that I get sexually excited from being whipped on my buttocks, so she never strikes me there.  But she sure knows how to light up the backs of my legs and my shoulders.  And of course, she then gets excited at what she is doing, and she insists that I use my tongue to bring her off.  And usually, before she leaves, she tells me to kiss her boots.  Once, she even made me lick them clean.  Although the leather didn’t taste bad, the rubber soles were disgusting.  I am glad that she doesn’t really get off on me doing that for her.”

“Yes, sweetness, but now that I know you do not enjoy it, I may put the word in her ear.  You may be licking a lot of rubber soles soon.  You would like that, wouldn’t you?”

“I would like anything that gives you pleasure, Master.”

Epilogue

With the conclusion of that interview, Rita had all the information she needed to write her book.  It still took her quite a while to put everything together in a useful form.  And even when she was finished, she did not send it to her publisher, as she was not sure what Ray was planning if he filed for divorce.

And then, one day, she received notice by certified mail that Ray had indeed filed for divorce.  She found out a little later that he had tried to file on the grounds of adultery, but in the state, they lived in the only real grounds for divorce were irreconcilable differences.

A date was set for a hearing before a judge.  Her attorney informed her that normally that was just a formality.  In 99% of the cases, the judge would just ask both parties if they believed the marriage was irrevocably broken and then grant the divorce.

But for every rule, there is an exception.  As Rita walked into the courtroom with her attorney, she was not completely sure what to expect.  Within a few moments of her sitting down, the court was called to order, and a very distinguished older man in a black robe took his seat behind the bench.  The case was called, and then the judge got right to the point.

“Mr. Talmudge, you have filed for divorce from your wife of a little over five years.  Is that correct?”

“Yes, your honor, I have.”

“And do you believe that this marriage is irrevocably broken, Mr. Talmudge.”

“I do your honor, she.”

The judge held up his hand in a stop sign motion.  “I do not want to rehash what you believe did or did not happen to get to this point.  Mrs. Talmudge, do you believe that your marriage is irrevocably broken?”

“I do not, your honor!” Rita said emphatically.

“Since there is a disagreement between the parties as to the state of the marriage, I am not going to rule on this petition today.  Instead, I am ordering the two of you to get marriage counseling.  Until the therapist gives this court a formal recommendation, this divorce proceeding is on hold.  Mrs. Talmudge, since you are the one who still holds out hope for this marriage, the bailiff will give you the name and number of a counselor that has proven to be very successful in resolving these types of issues.  The court is dismissed.”

It took two months for the first session to be scheduled.  Rita arrived right on time and was pleased to see that Ray was already there and waiting for her.  She went to the receptionist and signed some forms and produced her ID to be copied and kept on file.  She then went over and sat close but not next to her husband.

“I still believe that we can work this out between us, Ray.”  She said.

“And I am firmly committed to living the rest of my life without you in it.  So let’s get this charade over with.”

It was a few minutes later when they were called into the inner office.  A tall-distinguished dark-haired woman met them just inside the door.  She held out her hand first to Rita.  “You must be Rita.  I am so happy to meet you.”  Then she turned to Raymond.  “And I presume you are Raymond.  My name is Dr. Loretta Marks.  I will be trying to help the two of you work through some problems that I understand you have.  Ray was heading for his seat, so he did not see the doctor give Rita a little wink of the eye.”

Then Ray turned back to her.  “Your name is Marks?”  He asked.  Loretta simply nodded at him, and he continued.  “Haven’t I heard something about a Dr. Marks?  Why do I know the name?”

“I suppose it is possible that you might have heard of me.  It is, however, highly unlikely that you would know me personally.  Most of the males that come into my office don’t even remember they have been here once they leave.”

She then sat down directly across from them and crossed her legs.  As one booted foot began to swing seductively, Ray could not take his eyes off of it.  Within just a few seconds, he was totally mesmerized, and his eyes became heavy.

The end.